Chaotic Harmony

Chapters

Chapter 1: Rude Awakening (edited)
Chapter 2: The Meaning of Chaos (edited)
Chapter 4: Grim Revelation (edited)
Chapter 5: homesick (edited)
Chapter 6: Hearths Warming Nightmare (edited)
Chapter 7: Blood Oath (edited)
Chapter 8: numquam iterum (edited)
Chapter 9: Jynxed (Edited)
Chapter 10: My Little Guinea Pig
Chapter 11: Confession
Chapter 12: Experimentation
Chapter 13: Fusion
Chapter 14: Tastes Like Chicken
Chapter 15: Taco Night
Chapter 16: Winter Wrap Up
Chapter 17: Strange Honor
Chapter 18: Fun with Felons
Chapter 19: Rematch
Chapter 20: The Darkness Within
Chapter 21: Hearts and Hooves Day Massacre
Chapter 22: Ghosts of the Past
Chapter 23: The Shadow's We Fear
Chapter 24: Emerging Shadows
Chapter 25: A Light in the Darkness
Chapter 27: Cook Out
Chapter 28: Just Hangin' Out
Chapter 29: The Wolf in a Pony's Skin
Chapter 30: Pony House
Chapter 31: Making Amends
Chapter 32: A Beautiful Nightmare
Chapter 33: Of Races, Wings, and Interventions
Chapter 34: Full Circle
Chapter 35: He's Real?
Chapter 36: Shadow's and Secret's
Chapter 37: Preparations
Chapter 38: Prophecies
Chapter 39: A Creed of My Own
Chapter 40: Necessary Evil
Chapter 41: Noble Blood(loss)
Chapter 42: The Pony King
Chapter 44: Chilli, Water, and Hands
Chapter 45: Ascension
Chapter 46: The Union of Fire and Fluff
Chapter 47: Extra Credit
Chapter 48: A Journey to the South
Chapter 49: Jungle of Hell
Chapter 50: The Temple of WTF
Chapter 51: Welcome Home
Chapter 52: Answers
Chapter 53: Just Another Party
Chapter 54: When it Rains...
Chapter 55: Grieving
Chapter 56: Pain and Prejudice
Chapter 57: Sorrow
Chapter 58: Entering the Darkness
Chapter 59: The Divine Comedy
Chapter 60: The Black Sun
Chapter 61: She's Not a Zombie!
Chapter 62: Promoted
Chapter 63: The Beginning of the End
Armageddon, part one: Dawn
Armageddon Part 2: The Prodigal Son
Armageddon Parts 3: Clash of the Titans
Armageddon part 4: Moveing Mountains
Armageddon Part 5: Taste This, B****
Armageddon Part 6: The Doctor and a Dance
Armageddon Part 7: When Hell Follows You Home
Armageddon Part 8: We Few
Armageddon Part 9: We Happy Few
Armageddon Part 10 : We Band of Brothers
Armageddon Part 11: Finding Strength
Armageddon Part 12: The Setting Sun
Armageddon Part 13: Inheritance
Armageddon Part 14: A Prophecy Fulfilled
Armageddon Part 15: Face to Face
Armageddon Part 16: Aftermath
Epilogue
Every End is a New Beginning
Alternate Ending (Warning: lots of sads)
Release aleart
Deleted Scenes part 1
Preview: Children of Chaos
Reboot Preview
Reboot is up
Prelude: Sweet dreams (edited)
Chapter 3: Not the Equestria I Expected (edited)
Chapter 26: A Happy Ending to a Perfect Beginning
Chapter 43: Welcoming a Celebrity
Soon to be Q&A
Farewell Mephisto

Chapter 1: Rude Awakening (edited)

Fluttershy was patching up my leg while I had a little nervous breakdown.

“I'm not dreaming. Why am I not dreaming? I should be dreaming.” I repeated that over and over as I rocked back and forth in the fetal position. Ok, so maybe 'little' is a bit of an understatement. I was actually in Equestria, it's kind of hard to not lose your sanity for a bit.

Twilight finally got the nerve to ask, “So, you actually thought you were dreaming?”

Now, before I continue, let me explain something. My mental state at the time was already shaky at best, but when she asked that I thought of all the HiE fics I've read and came to a conclusion. “You!” I snarled at the lavender unicorn. “You did something, didn't you? You screwed up a spell or something. What was it?! Why did you bring me here?!”

“Hey!” Applejack said as she and Rainbow Dash jumped in front of me. “Now you wait just a cotton pickin' second here. Don't you go accusing Twilight of nothin' without proof.” She turned to Twilight. “Now, sugarcube, did you cast anything big recently?”

“No, not since that storm spell that caused Rainbow Dash to go missing,” she answered sheepishly.

Wait, storm spell? That actually happened?! I thought.

“And that was like a month ago!” Dash said to me. “So it couldn't have been her. Now apologize!”

She was right. I sighed and said, “I'm sorry, Twilight, I shouldn't have jumped to conclusions.” Man, I felt shitty. “It’s just, this is all so… I don’t even know how to describe it. I mean, one moment I’m getting ready to go to bed, then I yawn really weird, and now I’m in a world that I thought was just made up by the maker of a kid’s show.”

“Wait, what happened now?” Twilight said.

I told them what had happened - what little there was - up until I met Twilight on the road. Needless to say, they all think I’m nuts. Then again, so do I.

“So, you’re from another world?” Twilight said. “That’s not physically possible.”

“You said that about the future you, too,” I said, hoping that little detail would prove it.

“How do you know what I told myself?” she asked.

“I know more than that.” Get ready, ponies. “I know that when you first came here you thought that everyone was crazy and wanted nothing to do with them. I know that you used magic at your first Winter Wrap Up. I know that Rainbow Dash was terrified to pull off a sonic rainboom at the Best Young Flyers Competition...”

“Everypony knows those little details,” Rarity chimed in.

“Ok, I know you had a ‘pet rock’ named Tom.” I gave her a smirk. Her face dropped.

“How did you… Who told you?!” Her face was red with anger and embarrassment. She asked for it.

“Do you really expect us to believe you watch us on a magic box?” Applejack asked.

“No, actually, I don’t. Because if someone were to say that to me, I’d laugh at them and call the men in white,” I said. “I’m just looking for answers.”

“Honestly, I think you’ve suffered some sort of trauma and created a fantasy to replace some terrible memories that you’ve repressed.” Twilight, ever-logical and analyzing… even though she uses magic, which defies all logic. How does that work?

Wait a sec... Magic! Why didn’t I think of that before? “I think I know why I’m a pony at least.” They looked at me with amusement, confusion, doubt, and interest. I’ll let you guess who had which. “Magic. When I was looking down at the town, I was a tiger. Then, just before I met you” -I pointed at Twilight- “I was suddenly a pony. The only explanation is magic.”

“Or you’re just crazy,” Rainbow Dash said. She’s quickly losing cool points with me.

“I hate to say it, but that is another possibility,” Twilight said. “I’ve never heard of these humans, or bipedal tigers.”

“And outside of fiction, I’ve never heard of talking ponies, yet here you are,” I shot back. “Just because you’ve never heard of it doesn’t mean it doesn’t exist.”

“That is true.” She thought for a bit. “I’ll tell you what; I’ll look for a spell that will reverse transformations. I remember seeing one a few days ago. That way, if you are what you say you are, you will turn back. If you are a pony, though, it will do nothing. In the meantime, I think I should write a letter to the princess.” She turned to face behind her and called out, “Spike! Take a letter.”

“Will do,” said the little purple dragon. I didn’t even see him there.

The purple unicorn begins dictating for the dragon. I’d tell you what she put in the letter, but I was distracted by Rarity eyeing me up and down whispering to Fluttershy. The letter was finished and sent in a matter of minutes, the green flash getting my attention again.

“Now, with that done we need to decide what to do with you,” Twilight said. “Since you’re new in town I’m guessing you don’t have a place to stay.”

“Does a park bench count?” I asked sarcastically.

She thought for a moment, ignoring my humor. “You seem harmless enough. I suppose you can stay in my basement. I’ve got to tell you, though, I’m locking you down there when I go to bed. I’m sorry. You seem nice, but I don’t know if you could be dangerous.”

“I bet the jail would let him stay there,” Rainbow scoffed.

“Thank you. I really don’t want to sleep in the snow.” That’s when I realized it was winter. “What is the date?”

“December 10th, why?” Twilight asked.

“When’s Hearths Warming?”

“December 25th.”

Just like Christmas.

“Awesome, I’m just in time!” I jumped and was immediately reminded why one should not stab themselves. “OW!”

“Oh my, don’t do that, Mr. Shirotora. You’ll hurt yourself worse,” said Fluttershy.

“I forgot, sorry. And just call me Shiro,” I said, still holding my wound.

“Ok, Shiro, let me help you down stairs so you can get some rest,” said the kind mare.

“Thanks, Fluttershy,” I said with a smile. She’s just as nice in person (or would that be ‘in pony’?) as she is in the show. Look out, Dashie, she’s catching up as my number one pony.

Twilight placed a barrier spell over the basement door after Fluttershy came back from helping the stallion downstairs.

The six friends sat quietly in the main room contemplating the events that had just taken place.

Applejack eventually broke the silence. “Do you really think that he might be telling the truth, Twi?”

“No, but I think it’s a possibility that should not be ignored. In all likelihood, he’s suffering from delusions, but if there’s even the smallest possibility of him being a being from another world, I want to find out.”

“That makes sense. Best not leave things to chance,” Rarity agreed.

“I don’t trust him,” Rainbow Dash said.

“You didn’t trust me either,” Twilight said with a smirk.

“Or me,” said Pinkie.

“Or me,” said Applejack.

“Or m-”

“I get it!” Dash interrupted, crossing her forehooves with a huff. “I have trouble trusting new ponies.”

The ponies all sat in silence, thinking things over until Rainbow spoke up again. “So what do we do with him?”

“I guess we get him acquainted with Ponyville. I don’t think he’s going anywhere for a while,” Twilight said.

“Twilight,” Applejack said, “why did ya bring him here? It’s not like you to just bring home strays like that.”

“Honestly, I don’t know. I knew the smart thing to do would be to just run home and write the princess, but it’s like a voice in my head told me that I should bring him to meet all of you,” replied the unicorn.

“Oh my stars, Twilight actin’ on a gut feelin’.” AJ snickered. “Now Ah’ve seen everything.”

I was woken up by the smell of pancakes. As I laid in my bed, I ran through what happened the night before. It was crazy, but the hoof I was staring at confirmed it really wasn’t a dream. My stomach gave a loud growl, telling me to get some food.

I tried getting up as gently as I could, applying as little pressure to my leg as possible. Even then it hurt, but not so much I couldn’t stand. Next, I tried walking. It, too, was painful but possible. I wondered briefly why I was able to walk so easily on four hooves when I spent the past twenty-seven years on two feet, but just shrugged it off. I wouldn’t find answers down here. I slowly climbed the stairs and tried opening the door. To my surprise it swung open.

“Hey, what are you doing out of bed?” Twilight jumped up from her book when she saw me and rushed over to help. “You need to rest.”

“I know, but I’m not doing it down in a dank, dark basement,” I said.

“I guess not,” she said as she helped me over to the couch. “I’m guessing you’re hungry.” I just nodded and yawned. Twilight turned around and addressed the lizard-boy. “Spike, another serving of blueberry pancakes.”

“Aye, aye, Twilight.” The dragon gave a little salute.

“I hope that’s okay with you,” she said.

“Where I come from, serving pancakes is part of a courtship ritual,” I said in a surprised tone. I had to tease her a little.

Her eyes went wide and her face reddened. “Oh, I-I’m s-s-sorry I di-didn’t know!” she said in a panic. “I could fix something else if you’d like!”

That was too good. I couldn’t help but burst out laughing. “I’m just teasin’ you, Twilight. The pancakes are fine.” Having gotten my joke, she laughed, too.

“At least you have a sense of humor,” she said when she stopped. “Am I going to have to watch you for pranks?”

“Probably,” I said plainly.

“You should definitely get along with Pinkie and Rainbow Dash,” she said.

“I would definitely think so. After all, they were my favorites from the show.” Sometimes I really don’t know when to shut up. Twilight’s happy smile became a nervous one instantly. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have mentioned that. I forgot how crazy it sounds.”

She sighed. “It’s okay. I forgot that I’m supposed to be helping you.”

“Helping with my insanity?” I said, my voice betraying the irritation I felt at being considered a loon.

“Either that, or to prove you’re telling the truth and help you get back home,” she said. “I still think you’re delusional, but I won’t discount the possibility that you really are an extra-planar being.”

“At least you acknowledge the possibility,” I said. “I hate when people choose whether or not to believe something without even examining all possibilities. It’s detrimental to progress.”

Twilight smiled at that. “I found the book on transformation spells. It has what I’m looking for so if you want we can try casting it later. I want the girls here as witnesses and in case something goes wrong.”

Spike walked in carrying two plates stacked high with pancakes and placed them in front of us. He then went back and grabbed another plate of pancakes with chunks of ruby in them.

We ate in silence. I was too into the food to try to talk, anyway. Man, Spike can cook.

Spike finally broke the silence. “So, I hear you’re crazy.” Twilight choked on her last bite.

After catching her breath she glared at the little guy. “Spike, what is wrong with you? That’s not something you just say.”

“It’s okay, Twilight,” I said before turning to Spike. “To answer your question, yes, I am the crazy guy, but not for what they think.” I nodded towards Twilight. “I’m crazy for completely different reasons.”

The two of them laughed.

“So, when are we going to do this?” I asked.

“Let me get the girls,” she said and headed out the door.

After some time, Twilight came back with the other five. Rainbow glared at me, while Fluttershy spoke to her too quietly for me to hear. The other three took their places at a safe distance, Pinkie bouncing excitedly while Applejack and Rarity just sat down as if they were at a show, which I guess they kind of were.

“Ok, Shiro,” the purple pony began, “you stand right here. Everypony else stand behind me.”

She glanced through the book one more time and started channeling energy into her horn, causing it to glow with a purple light.

After a few more seconds I was being enveloped by a purple orb. It was a strange sensation, like being hot and cold at the same time, and it actually kind of stung. After a few seconds the orb suddenly expanded outwards and the energy dissipated.

“What happened?” I asked. “Am I a human again... or a tiger?”

“Ha, I told you you’re just a crazy pony. If you weren’t you would have changed back, right, Twilight?” Rainbow Dash gloated.

“No,” Twilight said, shaking her head to clear it from the strain of the spell. “The spell failed. The energy wasn’t supposed to expand, it was supposed to contract and be absorbed into him. Something forced my magic away.”

Dash flew in my face again. “Just what do you think you’re playing at here, bub? You say you’re not a pony but then you stop Twilight’s spell to turn you back.” This mare is really starting to get on my nerves.

“Rainbow, he’s not a unicorn, so if he dispelled it then that would mean he’s not a pony,” Twilight said.

“All the more reason to have him locked up.”

“Okay, that’s it! You are no longer my favorite pony!” I yelled.

Everyone stared at me in confusion. Well, Pinkie just looked like I had backhanded her friend, but... Pinkie, ‘nuff said. Twilight noticed and explained. It was directed mostly toward the cyan pegasus, but I was pretty sure it was meant for everyone. “He told me you were his favorite in the show he spoke of.”

Rainbow Dash was flabbergasted. “Really?”

“Not anymore.” I let her have it. “Apparently the real you is a total asshole. I mean, what have I done to deserve this kind of treatment from you? Have I hurt you or your friends in some way? Have I stolen anything or conned someone? Have I done anything wrong? No.

“All you know about me is one of two things. Either I’m suffering from some mental trauma like Twilight said, or I actually am an extra-planar being who needs help. Any way you look at it you are being a total douchebag.”

She was completely crushed by my verbal assault. She looked at her friends who were trying their hardest to not make eye contact.

She let out a sigh. “You’re right, you haven’t done anything to anypony, and I’m… sorry.”

“Well alright then. I guess you’re number one again,” I said putting a hoof around her shoulder in a friendly hug.

“Really, just like that?” She looked at me, confused.

“Eeyup, forgive and forget; water under the bridge. I’ll always forgive so long as the apology is sincere,” I said.

“And I’m number one again? But having to apologize is so lame,” she said.

“Yeah right. It takes guts to apologize, and you got guts, kid.”

“But I still got my eye on you,” the speedy mare said. “Just don’t give me a reason to kick your flank and we’re cool.”

“Deal,” I replied.

Just then, Spike belched a small jet of green flame which, as I’m sure you could guess, materialized into a scroll. Twilight took it in her magic and read it out loud.

Dear Twilight Sparkle,

The fact that you have a pony that could be mentally unstable gives me cause to worry, but the fact that he could be from another world honestly frightens me. I trust your judgment fully, and believe that you will not put yourself or others in harm’s way. If this stranger gives you any reason to believe he could be a danger to himself or others, notify me immediately.

Your proud teacher

Princess Celestia

“Well, you heard what she said. If you’re dangerous, you’re going to get locked up, so you’d better behave yourself,” Twilight said.

“Yes ma’am,” I said, giving a salute.

Chapter 2: The Meaning of Chaos (edited)

December 13th

I had been recovering for three days and I could actually walk again thanks to Twilight’s magic.

I had been reading to pass the time and found out a lot about Equestria. Surprisingly, it’s not the perfect world I thought, though still better than Earth. They had a war with the Griffin Republic about seven years ago, for example.

I was reading a book about crime in Equestria when Twilight came down.

“So what are we going to do today?” I asked.

Twilight pulled a list out of her saddle bag. “We are going on a tour. If you’re going to be staying here you’d better know where everything is, especially if you’re going to be staying with me. I might need you to run errands for me when Spike can’t. Plus, you may want to get a job.”

“What’s first?” I asked as we headed out the door.

“Well, I’m hungry, so how about Sugarcube Corner?” She smiled.

“Sweet, sounds good.”

As we walked, I got a few stares from ponies. I heard a couple muttering to each other, wondering if I was related to Zecora. I just smiled and nodded, laughing on the inside. We got to Sugarcube Corner in a few minutes and walked in. I was hoping to see Pinkie behind the counter but it was Mr. Cake instead.

“Hello, Mr. Cake, is Pinkie Pie here?” Twilight asked.

“She’s baking today,” he said.

“Oh, well in that case I’ll get two raspberry muffins,” Twilight ordered. I hoped that the mere mention of muffins would call a certain gray mailmare, but no luck.

“And for you… sir?”

“The name’s Shirotora, but call me Shiro,” I said extending my hoof to shake his. “I’ll take two Chimi-Cherries, or is it Cherry-Changas…? Whatever, I’ll take two of those.”

Pinkie burst through the door when she heard my order. “How’d you know about that? I haven’t released them to the public yet.” I gave her a look saying ‘do you need to ask?’ and she got the idea. “Oh, right. Well, since you already know about them, I’ll make you some.” With that she went back into the kitchen to make our orders.

Twilight and I found a table and took a seat. We made small talk about the weather schedule while we waited. About ten minutes later, Pinkie came out with two plates balanced on her back. We took our respective orders and I took a bite of the fruity mexican food inspired pastry.

How can I explain the taste of the Cherry-Changas? Yes, I call them Cherry-Changas. If you don’t like it, tough. It is like a piece of heaven, marinated in sex, and wrapped in bacon. If I were to die now, I’d be content.

“Oh my god, this is freaking awesome!” I moaned.

Twilight held back a chuckle through her mouthful of muffin. I think she might have tried to strike up a conversation, but I was too engrossed in the sweet dessert. The meal ended way too soon and, after a quick farewell to Pinkie and the Cakes, we were off to the Carousel Boutique. Apparently, Rarity had some saddlebags for me.

Now, if I need to say what happened when I got there then you obviously don’t know anything about Rarity. In fact, it was embarrassing, so all I’ll say is that I spent an hour and a half getting measured for a suit that I’ll likely never need.

After she was finished violating my personal space, she gave me a nice saddlebag. It was black with white trim and a yin-yang on the flap.

I had to ask, “What’s with the yin-yang?”

Rarity looked at Twilight with an expression that said, ‘is he serious?’ Twilight just shrugged.

“It’s your cutie mark, darling,” she said. “Why else?”

“I have a cutie mark?” I think I sounded a little too excited, but hey, these stories always have the human-turned-pony go through a time without one till he or she finds it like a normal pony, usually after almost dying horribly.

I turned around and sure enough, there on my flank, just peeking out from the bandages, was the upper half of a circle with black and white swirls in it.

“I take it you know what that symbol means?” Twilight asked.

“It’s a yin-yang, the symbol of balance and harmony,” I said with a grin.

Twilight smiled. “Balance and harmony. I like it. I knew there was a reason I felt you should meet my friends. Your special talent is in harmony, and we’re the Elements of Harmony.”

“Which makes you my special talent!” I said with a smile that would make Pinkie proud.

“You don’t have to say it so…” Twilight trailed off with a cringe.

“…Creepy,” Rarity finished.

“Yes, actually, I do. It’s no fun otherwise.” That earned a chuckle and an eye roll out of them.

After being offered a discount on a suit when I start getting an income, we left with my awesome (if empty) saddlebags. Next stop: Fluttershy’s cottage.

It was a nice, quaint abode with flowers and bunnies, and squirrels, and raccoons, and… you get the idea. It was like a petting zoo ran by elves. Seriously, I’m pretty sure you’ve seen the show.

Twilight knocked on the door and a familiar yellow pegasus answered. “Why, hello, Twilight. How’s your leg, Shiro?” she asked. She was actually quite comfortable around me. Maybe it’s just because she was treating my injuries.

“I’m giving Shiro a tour of Ponyville, and I figured we could get his bandage changed while we’re here,” Twilight explained.

“It might be able to come off now. Let’s take a look.” She led me inside to sit on her couch.

Twilight had already retrieved the first aid kit and Fluttershy used the scissors from it to cut the bandage away. I was fascinated by the way she manipulated the tool with her hoof despite the lack of digits.

“This is really good. There’s not a mark left,” she said. I looked to verify and, as she said, there wasn’t a single sign of injury.

It was the first time I saw my cutie mark in full. It was, in fact, a yin-yang, but in the center of it was the kanji for ‘chaos’. I took another look at my saddlebags and sure enough, it was there, too. How did I not notice that before?

Twilight noticed my surprise and asked me what was wrong.

“I just didn’t notice this symbol in the center,” I said.

“What does it mean?” Fluttershy asked.

I continued to study my flank (it’s still weird to say that) as I answered, “It means ‘chaos’.”

Twilight’s eyes grew wide before narrowing in thought. “I don’t get It. Your cutie mark means both harmony and chaos?” she asked. “Harmony and chaos are complete opposites. How can your special talent be both?”

“Harmony and chaos are the same. Think about it, what is harmony?” I asked.

“Harmony is when all things are at peace,” Twilight answered quickly, as if it were memorized from a book.

“Wrong,” I said flatly. “Harmony is when all things exist in balance with one another, even good and evil. In order for true harmony to exist, light must exist alongside darkness. When the world is in perfect harmony, chaos is born.”

Twilight looked shocked by this. “That sounds like what Discord would say. He’s a spirit of chaos, and he’s evil.”

“You’re part right,” I said. “Discord’s chaos is more of madness. Madness is type of chaos, but not the same that I’m talking about.

“Let me ask you something: would you like every day to be the same? Would you like for nothing to change; everything to stay the same, every day, forever? Or would you rather every day bring new surprises and adventures?”

“I’d rather every day be new,” she said.

“Then you want chaos. Chaos is nothing more than change and unpredictability. It is what keeps us moving forward, changing, and improving. It is the natural state of a world in harmony.”

Twilight and Fluttershy stared at the floor in deep in thought. I stayed silent, letting it soak in.

Twilight finally spoke, still staring at the floor in thought. “I’ve never thought of it that way. You know, you may be crazy, but you’re pretty smart.”

I smiled. “Why thank you, little vampire book.”

Twilight facehoofs. “And the crazy returns.”

“Did it ever leave?”

Sweet Apple Acres was HUGE!

I’ve seen farm lands and such before but, damn, this place went on forever. How the hell could two ponies work this by themselves?

I was being shown the orchard by Applejack, while Twi went to run some errands. The farmer told me about how she and her family had lived on this farm for a hundred years.

“So, you guys just go around all day kicking trees?” I asked. “How does that even work?”

“Maybe ya should just experience it for yourself. Why don’t ya try givin’ one a good buckin’?” she said with a smile.

“Okay.” I stood in front of one and decided it best not to use my newly healed leg. Instead, I stood up on my hind legs (ponies are amazingly good at this), dropped into my fighting stance and - “SAI!!!” - gave a strong... uh, punch? Screw it, I’m calling it a punch - to the trunk of the tree.

I don’t know what was more shocking; the fact that I didn’t feel a thing as my hoof collided with the solid trunk, or that the tree flew several feet away, broken in half at the spot I hit.

“Holy zap apples!” Applejack barely managed to duck in time. “How the hay did you do that?”

I was still standing there, mouth open, and eyes wide. I didn’t even hear what she said.

“Hey, Shiro, ya there?” She tapped me on my shoulder.

I managed to look over at her with the same expression. “Huh…”

“Nevermind. Ya obviously don’t know,” she said. “Help me get this tree back over here. Ah got a potion from Zecora that can fix it.”

I finally snapped out of my stupor and helped drag the tree back to its stump. We positioned it and I held it while AJ ran to get the potion.

I could only sit there and stare at the broken tree. I mean, I had seen my grandpa kick a tree down, but he was a huge Russian monster. I stared for who knows how long until AJ got back. She and Twilight arrived together, apparently having met on the way.

Twilight watched as we fixed the tree (thanks for the help, ass) before asking, “What happened?”

“Shiro broke mah tree. It was an accident, Ah’m sure,” AJ grumbled, upset but trying to remain calm.

“It was, I swear!” I replied quickly.

Twilight looked at me, her eyes wide. “How do you accidentally break a tree?”

“I, uh… punched it,” I said rubbing the back of my neck with my hoof. “I really didn’t know it would do that. I’ve never been that strong before. It must be some kind of tiger power.”

The two mares rolled their eyes. “Sure, if ya say so,” AJ said. You would think that in a land of magic they would be willing to believe me. I sighed.

“Ok, Mr. Tiger-Pony, you ready for one more stop?” Twilight asked playfully.

I jumped onto my hind legs pointing a hoof to the distance and in an overly dramatic voice called out, “Onwards, to the horizon!”

Twilight just laughed. “Or until we get to town hall.”

Did I ever mention how much I hate government buildings? They’re always so drab and depressing. This is a universal truth, even in Equestria. I didn’t even get to meet the mayor, just some receptionist.

“All your information is in order,” said the mare at the desk. “This is your ID, housing forms, a one-time sustenance allowance to be use at market…” She piled a bunch of official documents on top as she droned on about how to fill them out and what was required. I lost track and was day dreaming about… you know what? It’s better that you don’t know what I day dream about. Your sanity will thank me.

“Okay, thank you, and please extend my thanks to Mayor Mare,” Twilight said as she levitated first the papers into my saddlebags and then me out the door.

“Sorry about that, Twilight. I have a severe allergy to government. It causes near fatal levels of boredom followed by spacing out,” I said with a serious expression.

“Ha ha, Mr. Funny Stallion. You are just a riot,” she said sarcastically as she deposited me on the road in front of the building.

“What is all this stuff, anyway?” I asked.

“It’s your papers for you citizenship in Ponyville. You’re going to be here for a while, whether or not you’re crazy, and this is needed if you’re going to get a job or house,” she said.

“You still think I’m crazy.” I was rather upset about that.

Twilight hung her head and sighed. “I don’t know. You’re definitely not a normal pony, but it’s just not possible to come from another world.”

“You know, for a pony who’s done the impossible so many times, you have very little faith,” I said. “Do you know what impossible means to me? A challenge.”

She thought for several seconds. “Maybe you’re right. Maybe you are from another world.”

“Of course, I’ll admit there is a possibility that I am just bonkers,” I said with a smile.

“You really are a mystery. I could spend my whole life with you and never understand,” she said.

“Why, Twilight, are you propositioning me?” I said with a faked expression of shock.

Twilight came to a sudden stop and said with a blush, “What? NO! I would never…”

I stopped and turned to her with a hurt expression. “Oh, so I’m not good enough for you now?” She makes this too easy.

“No, no, no, it’s not that. We just met a few days ago and, and, and…”

I interrupted her panicked rant. “Relax, I’m just screwin’ with you. I know what you’re saying. God, you make it too easy.”

She glared at me before chuckling. “Gods, you’re worse than Rainbow Dash.”

As if on cue, said multicolor mare landed in front of us, giving Twilight and me a startle.

“Hey, Kitty, what’s goin’ on?” Rainbow Dash said as she grinned at our reaction.

“‘Sup, Dash. Twilight was just giving me the Ponyville grand tour. Wha’cha up to?” I said.

After our little ‘talk’ at the library we became the best of friends. She came by every day with a deck of cards. I taught her how to play Egyptian Rat Screw. She’s a fast flier, but I’m still a little quicker with my hooves, and have more experience with the game.

“Well now that you’re walkin’ around again let’s hang out,” she said. “After your tour is done, anyway.”

“Oh, we’re done. Go have fun, you two.” Twilight levitated my saddlebags off my back and cantered off to her library.

“So what did you have in mind?” I asked. A wicked grin spread on her face.

“How goes your investigation, sister?” Luna asked as she walked into the Canterlot archives.

“Slow and with few results,” Celestia responded.

“Please, dear sister, let us aide you. Tell us what burdens you bear.”

Celestia sighed. “Very well. A few days ago I felt a disturbance near Ponyville. Chaos magic. It was similar to Discord’s, but it wasn’t... Wrong. It was almost playful.”

Celestia put the book she was reading down and walked to the window. “Then, not three hours later, Twilight sent me a letter telling me about a pony she met.

“She said he believed he was dreaming, and that he was a tiger before he was a pony and a human before that. He’s obviously unstable, but she felt the need to introduce him to her friends. I fear he is an agent of chaos and is manipulating her.”

Luna let her sister’s words soak in for a moment. “Yes, sister, We believe you are correct in your assumption. This creature may very well be an agent of chaos, though you forget We are a wielder of chaos as well. Chaos is a strange thing; it is neither good, nor evil. You say you feel no ill will from it. If this is true, then do not worry. No harm will befall Twilight Sparkle.”

Celestia let a smile find its way to her face. “Thank you for your encouragement, Luna. But I’m still going to be keeping an eye on him.”

“You know, sister, he may not be lying,” Luna said. “After all, he wouldn’t be the first human in Equestria. Remember Sato?”

“Yes, well, Sato didn’t turn into another being, and had no magic. Something else is going on here, I can feel it.”

Chapter 4: Grim Revelation (edited)

December 15

That was the most awkward party I’ve ever been to… All five minutes of it, I thought to myself during my morning routine. The events of last night ran through my head.

It was like they blamed me for Dash’s kiss. I tried explaining what happened (Dash passed out before she could), but they just told me to stay away from her. Equestria is not what I expected at all.

Hopefully today will be better. I’m starting at the café and will be making my own bits. Then, I’m meeting Pinkie at The Corner (my name for Sugarcube Corner F.Y.I.) for some kind of surprise. After that, I’ll probably find a history book and read up on the real Equestria before bed.

I decided to end my morning Tai-Chi early and make breakfast myself. Spike would appreciate it, and Twilight could see I wasn’t kidding about my kitchen skills. I walked into the kitchen and began rummaging through the fridge and pantry.

“What’cha doing, Shiro?” asked Spike as he walked in.

“I’m making breakfast,” I said rather bluntly. I mean, it’s kinda obvious.

“Oh, cool. Need help?” he asked.

“Sure, I don’t really know where anything is.”

Spike smiled. “What do you need?”

“Eggs, flour, buttermilk if you have it…” I listed off several things and the purple dragon rushed off to get them. The two of us began whipping up a storm. I mixed together some real, southern style biscuits, just like nanny taught me. While I did that, Spike began beating the eggs and adding the spices as I instructed.

The smell of cooking food must have filled the whole library, because soon enough Twilight came in and grinned at the sight. “So, we finally get to see if you can cook. Smells pretty...” She cocked an eyebrow as her gaze shifted to just above my head. “Where did you get the chef’s hat?”

“What chef’s hat?” I asked. I looked at a mirror hung behind the sink and, sure enough, I had a chef’s hat on. “Where the hell did that come from?” I asked looking at Spike.

Spike looked as confused as I was. “Dude, that wasn’t there a second ago.”

Weird, but fuck it. I shrugged and continued beating the eggs and poured them into a waiting pan.

After another few minutes I had laid out six fresh, fluffy egg and cheese biscuits. Nothing fancy.

Twilight looked at them with a rather amused expression on her face. “Sandwiches for breakfast? Now I know you’re nuts.”

“Oh, I’ve always been nuts, just not for the whole ‘other world’ thing. That’s still true.” She rolled her eyes. “What? Pinkie and Dash know it. Soon, you will too.”

“I doubt that,” she responded.

We ate in silence, but her face told me she approved of my morning ‘insanity’. “See? Maybe I’m not as crazy as you thought.”

“I’ll admit, that was good,” she said. “But sometimes crazy can be good, like Pinkie Pie. I still think you’re crazy, but at least you’re a good pony.”

“He’s probably a better person.” And Spike steps up for the defense. Sweet. That’s one more down.

Twilight groans. “Not you, too? It’s impossible to travel to other worlds.”

“And so is time travel, but you did it twice,” Spike said.

Yet another unknown fact. “Wait, twice? I know you went back once to try and warn yourself not to panic. Of course, past you wouldn’t shut up so future you could talk. Anyway, what was the second time?”

Twilight stared at me in shock. “How did you…? Never mind.” You would think they would be used to me knowing these things. “The second time, I forgot where I left my favorite quill so I went back to watch where I put it.”

“Glad to see the gift of time travel is being used for such noble causes,” I said.

“Thanks,” she said, completely missing the sarcasm, “but that was something entirely different.”

I just rolled my eyes. She was stubborn, and I would just be wasting my breath. Plus, I had to go. “Well, I’m off. I don’t want to be late for my first day.”

As I stood to leave, Twilight jumped up to walk me to the door.

“Now remember,” she said, “behave and keep the whole ‘other world’ thing to yourself for now. It could incite panic.”

“Yes mom,” I shot as walked out the lavender glowing door. Twi rolled her eyes and shut the door behind me. I chuckled and headed toward the café.

“I’m mad at you right now,” Rainbow Dash said, appearing beside me, making me jump a little, ice pack on her head and sunglasses on her eyes. “I have a hangover like you wouldn’t believe, and I blame you.”

I just smiled at her. “First off, you decided to down that moonshine like that, and second, I was told to stay away from you.”

“Yeah, the girls said I shouldn’t get attached to you ‘cause you’re not right in the head,” she said. “They just couldn’t believe that kiss was a joke.”

“You girls make it a habit of not listening to each other, don’t you? Y’all didn’t listen to Pinkie about the parasprites, y’all didn’t listen to Twilight about Princess Cadence,” I said. “Although the kiss was pretty nice.”

Rainbow’s brain took a bit to catch up to the sudden shift in topic, but she recovered rather nicely. I attributed her quick recovery to hanging around Pinkie. “Really? I wasn’t even trying. I guess it’s just another thing I’m awesome at,” Dash said in her normal bragging tone.

“Maybe we should do it again,” I said, wiggling my eyebrows.

“In your dreams. That was a one-time thing. I’ll catch ya later; gotta get back to work. See ya!” she said and flew up to take care of her clouds.

“See ya later, Skittles,” I called.

That little chat put a smile on my face as I walked the last half-block to Ponyville Café. As I walked through the door, a chiming sound rang out.

Whoever's selling those bells must be making a fortune.

“One moment!” cried out a voice with what sounded like a French accent.

“Ah, you must be Shiro,” a slightly pudgy unicorn stallion greeted as he stepped into view. He had a coat the color of wheat, a mane the color of milk chocolate, and a skillet over fire for a cutie mark. “Miss Sparkle told me you believe you can cook.”

“Well, my friends like my cooking, and I think I’m pretty good,” I replied.

“Then we shall see,” the unicorn said with a smile.

Twilight was reading a book on theoretical magic. She had been searching for anything that could hint to the possibility of inter-planar travel, but so far all she found was a few notes about unicorns who had attempted it and met with catastrophic results. She remained convinced about the impossibility of it.

A part of her wanted to believe him, but logic overpowered that notion. It was weird enough that he knew so much about her and her friends. His striped coat and slitted azure eyes didn’t help, either. He was different; that much was certain.

“How could he have kissed her?” she said to herself.

“She kissed him.” She forgot Spike was in the room. “And she said it was just to prove a point, though I don’t know what she could have to prove with a kiss. To be honest, it sounds like you’re jealous.” The dragon’s eyes narrowed and he got a cheeky grin. “Do you like Shiro, Twilight?”

“What? No! I mean, yeah, he’s kind of cute, but he’s not really my type. I just don’t think he’s right for Rainbow Dash, that’s all,” she said.

“Riiiiiiight,” Spike said.

My first day of work went alright. I didn’t get to cook anything as I needed to learn how Souffle ran his kitchen first, but he said I would tomorrow. Since I was done, I decided to see what Pinkie wanted, so I headed toward the famed bakery.

I opened the door to The Corner. “Hello, Pinkie, it’s Shiro,” I called out, only to be assaulted by a suffocating pink ball of fluff locking me in a death grip. This mare was too damn strong. I could feel my ribs bending to the point where they probably should have broken.

“Hey, Shiro, you made it,” she said. “When did you turn blue… oh, sorry.” She released me to suck in a much needed breath of air and my color (or lack thereof) returned.

After I got some oxygen to my lungs, I spoke. “You wanted to see me for something?”

“Yeah, I was going to ask you if you want to be my date for the Hearths Warming Day celebration.” I was shocked. Pinkie Pie just asked me out on a date… I think.

“What’s the Hearths Warming Day celebration?” I asked. “I mean, I know the story, but I don’t really know how it’s celebrated.”

“Well, everypony finds a date, somepony you don’t know very well, and you spend the whole day getting to know them,” she explained. “You’re the only pony in Ponyville I don’t know very well, so do you want to go with me?”

“That makes sense, and yes, I would love to go with you.” A chance to hang out with Pinkie Pie for a whole day? No way am I passing that up.

“Great! Let’s go to see Rarity so we can get you a suit,” she said grabbing my hoof with hers and pulling me out the door.

Carousel Boutique was only a few blocks away, so we got there rather fast.

“Welcome to the Carousel Boutique, where…” She saw it was us as we walked in. “Pinkie, Shiro, come in. To what do I owe this visit? Let me guess, Hearths Warming outfits?”

“Yep-a-roonies,” Pinkie said. “Shiro’s going to be my date!” She threw a hoof around my neck.

“Well that’s good to hear. I’m glad you have a new pony to go with this year. Let’s see what I can do.”

We spent the better part of three hours with fittings and idea swapping. It took about an hour to convince her to forgo the jewels on mine.

After we finished, Rarity made some tea and invited us to stay. The conversation started on the weather schedule and new recipes of Pinkie’s. Then it drifted toward me, and of where I came from.

I told them about the same things as I told Dash the day before, eventually coming to the show. I told them about how Gil was called Gilda and was female, and how most of the more graphic moments were... would ‘cut’ be the right word? I mean, I’m still not sure if the producers are watching us through some dimensional window or if they just dream about us. Holy crap, will I be in the show?! Oh my god, that would be awesome! Ahem, sorry. Let me just, uh... Anyway, I told them about why people thought Dash was gay and mentioned that was why she kissed me.

“Oh my, I don’t know if I like the possibility of thousands of pon… people watching me, but I suppose if it’s edited for foals it’s not that bad,” Rarity said.

“I think it’s cool. We have fans, Rarity!” Pinkie said.

“That is nice to know, but it’s too bad we can’t meet them,” Rarity said.

“What are you talking about? You met one of them,” I said waving a hoof like I'm trying to get their attention.

Rarity chucked. “I suppose we have.”

“Oh, wow, it’s already dark. I better get home. The Cakes are probably wondering where I am.” With that, Pinkie shot out the door in a blur.

I stared after her for a bit before my brain rebooted. “I better go, too,” I said as I stood up to leave. “Thank you for the tea, Rarity. It was delicious.”

“Thank you for the company,” she replied. “And thank you for taking Pinkie out. It’s so rare for her to have a date with a nice stallion. Who knows, a lot of ponies find their dates to be their special somepony at the Hearths Warming Day celebration.” She gave me a smile and a wink.

I laughed. “I don’t think that’s going to happen. See ya later.”

I had a strange dream that night. I was walking through the forest, stalking a deer. It was totally oblivious to my presence as it lazily ate leaves from a bush.

Without making a sound, I circled it until I was down wind and crept closer and closer. When I was in range, I struck.

I burst from the underbrush and was on the deer before it had a chance to run. I latched onto its neck with my teeth and with a jerk, it snapped. When I felt its pulse stop I let it go and began feeding.

December 16

I woke up feeling refreshed, and I was kind of glad to find myself in my bed and not in a meadow covered in blood. That would have been weird.

Spike was already cooking breakfast. We had agreed that he would cook breakfast and I would do dinner. Though I didn’t tell them that it’s because I don’t really know any good vegetarian breakfast dishes.

“Shiro, I’m glad you’re awake,” Twilight said as she came into the kitchen. “I got a letter from Celestia last night. She’s coming to visit today for dinner. Will you be able to make something extra special for her?”

My eyes went wide. “The princess is coming here? Is Luna coming too?” She nodded. “Awesome! I’ve never met royalty before.”

I thought about what to fix for a moment before I turned to Twilight and smiled, “I know just what to make.”

After work I went to the market with a few bits I borrowed from Twilight to get the necessary ingredients for an eggplant parmesan and rushed back to the library.

I spent the rest of the time before the royals arrived preparing the meal. Truth be told, I wasn’t worried about them not liking it. Considering the fact that they were used to eating food prepared by world class, five star chefs, they were going to love this. After all, five star food sucks, no flavor and tiny portions.

A knock came from the front door. “I’ll get it,” Twilight said before the sound of her hoofsteps trailed toward the door.

I heard the door creak open. “Hello, Celestia, Luna. Come in.” Apparently they were on a first name basis.

“Greetings, Twilight, we are pleased to see you again.” The voice sounded regal and powerful, but lacked the motherly tone I expected from Celestia. It could have been Luna, but seeing as none of them sound like they did in the show, I had no way of knowing.

“Dinner will be ready in a few minutes,” I called out. They sat in the dining room and spoke quietly.

After a bit I served the waiting mares, laying out several plates of fresh-off-the-stove deliciousness.

“It smells divine,” said Celestia. “May I ask the name of this dish?”

“It’s called ‘eggplant parmesan with dirty rice’.” At their wide eyed expressions, I cut off any possible questions. “No, the rice isn’t actually dirty, that’s just the name,” I said, and sat at my own place. I waited for the princesses to begin before I dug in to my own food.

I used all the manners my grandma whipped into me. I figured it was only proper. That, and to be honest, I was still afraid that she'd find me and put me over her knee. I love her, but she could be scary.

After we finished I asked, “Is anyone ready for dessert?” I received nods, two very enthusiastic and one more reserved, so I went into the kitchen and brought out four plates.

“What are these?” Celestia looked at them almost drooling.

“It's marshmallow in between two graham crackers and dipped in chocolate. They're called Moon Pies.” Luna looked especially pleased by the name.

After what probably sounded to outsiders like an orgy, the moans of delight ceased, and the Moon Pies were no more. With a food coma no doubt on its way to each of us, we sat silently around the table. Moving was out of the question at this point.

Celestia gave a content sigh. “Those were incredible. I may have to ask you to make more for me to take home.” With that I went into the kitchen and returned with an already prepared box.

“One dozen Moon Pies,” I said placing the box in front of the alicorn.

“I like this one,” Celestia told Luna.

“You favor anypony who gifts you with chocolate,” Luna said with a smile.

“You’re right about that,” she replied. “Now, Shirotora, forgive me for getting straight to business but we don’t have too much time. I would like to speak to you about who you are. My student has told me what she knows and now I would like to hear it from you.”

I figured this was why she had come. I told her everything that happened between my arrival and the whole knife incident. I also spoke a bit about Earth and MLP. She was in deep thought the whole time.

“Twilight thinks that it’s impossible, but I’ve always hated that word,” I finished.

“That’s not entirely true,” she said. “It may be possible to travel between worlds.” Twilight looked at her teacher in disbelief. “There are times that the boundaries of the worlds collide and become intertwined. At these moments it is possible to travel between worlds but it only lasts a few minutes and it doesn’t occur but every 1300 years.”

An icy pit formed in my stomach. I already knew what her next words would be before she even said them.

“If you are from another world, then I’m sorry,” Celestia gave me an apologetic look and brushed her wing along my side in a comforting gesture, “but you can never go back.”

As her words sunk in, I slowly backed away, as if putting distance between myself and the bearer of the news would make it no longer true. My back side hit the corner and I just collapsed. My heart was crushed. My friends, my family, and my home were all gone. I’ll never see any of them again. The thought was too much. I put my face between my hooves and cried.

Chapter 5: homesick (edited)

Twilight felt terrible for the stallion crying in the corner of her library. The usual smile he wore was gone. He was just laying there, mourning the loss of his old life.

The thought of never seeing her loved ones again was terrifying. How would she react if it were her in his position? It was a question she had to ask herself. The truth was, she really didn’t know but doubted it would have been much different.

“Do you really think he’s from another world?” Twilight asked Celestia.

“Yes, he appeared just after I felt a strong burst of chaos magic, and I can still feel the magical residue on him,” the princess answered. “If anything could bring a being across worlds, it’s chaos.”

“Is there anything we can do for him?” Twilight asked.

“All we can do is be here for him and help him to cope with his loss.”

Everything I ever knew and loved was gone. I had nothing. I was alone in a strange world with strange beings and strange customs. No matter how much I wanted to go home, I couldn't. It wasn't fair.

The thought of never seeing my family was bad, but what hurt the most was knowing that they were worrying, searching for me in the hopes that I would turn up, alive and well. I thought of my mom putting herself in the hospital from worry and grief. I thought of my brother and sister putting up posters with my face on it all around town, spending sleepless nights wondering what happened. I thought of what would happen when I was declared dead. The worst though, was the thought that my mother would literally worry herself to death.

I sat in the corner of the library crying for a long time. The princesses had already left and the sun was getting ready to set, and still I cried.

I had thought about how cool it would be to come here, but I had always assumed that even if I somehow did there would be a way back.

My thoughts went to my family. I could see them now, crying and panicking, looking for me, putting up posters and calling people. They were worried sick about me and I knew it. That was what hurt the most, I was putting them through so much and couldn’t do anything about it.

After who knows how long, I finally stopped crying and Twilight came over and sat next to me. “I’m sorry I didn’t believe you,” she said. “Are you going to be alright?”

“I’ll be fine. I just need some time,” I replied. I knew it was true. There have been people that had lost a lot more than me and recovered. At least my family was alive and would heal as well in time.

“If you need somepony to talk to, I'll be here,” Twilight said. “I know how it is to lose family.”

She saw my question in my face and answered before I could ask. “My mother died giving birth to me, and my father was carried off by a dragon when I was five.”

Damn, Twi. “How did you end up as Celestia's prized student, then?” I thought her parents enrolled her in the school.

“After my parents died, my brother and I were sent to an orphanage. The mare that ran it was abusive and would beat us whenever she felt like it, so we ran away.

“We lived on the street for a year and a half. One day I heard about a party at the palace, the Grand Galloping Gala. I thought about all the food that would be there, so the morning of the party I broke in and started putting as much food as I could into a bag.

“A couple of guards caught me and backed me into a corner. I was so terrified that I was going to be thrown in the dungeon that I tried to use my magic to get away. When Dash did the sonic rainboom I lost control. I almost killed one of the guards before Celestia calmed me down.

“I told her why I was there. She was so kind to me and she... let my brother and I live at the palace.”

“Damn, I didn't know you had it so rough.” She's a lot stronger than I had given her credit for.

“I've learned to live with it,” she said.

“Wait a minute...” I said, thinking about something that didn't make any sense. “How did you get Spike?”

Twilight giggled. “His egg was in the pantry. A griffin ambassador was coming and dragon eggs are a delicacy. It was supposed to be unfertilized, but when my magic hit, it was enough to fertilize it and nourish it until it hatched.”

“O... kay then,” I said, trying to imagine how that would even work. After a bit I asked, “So, Spike was supposed to be dinner? Wow, he lucked out. I’m sure you were an excellent dad.”

“I’d like to th-what..?” Twilight looked at me in confusion as she realized what I said.

“You fertilized his egg. That makes you the father.”

Twilight looked at me with her jaw hanging open. “Oh gods, you’re right. I’m a dad...”

I laughed at that one, it was too good. Soon, Twilight joined me, finding the humor as well. It was good to laugh so hard. I really needed it, but there was still things that needed to be done.

“So what do we do now?” I asked after calming down.

Twilight answered, “Well, Luna’s going to be here after she raises the moon.”

“Just visiting?” I ask.

“No, she’s going to try to teach you how to use your magic,” she said, her tone betraying a bit of her own confusion.

I felt on my forehead for a horn just to make sure I didn't miss one, but there was none. “I’m not a unicorn,” I said, confused.

“I'm not entirely sure how it works, but she said you have magic and I trust her,” Twilight said.

After a few minutes, the sun set and the moon rose. I was actually getting rather excited about the possibility of learning magic. I had always liked playing the mage class in RPGs and couldn't help but get a little excited at the prospect of being the mage class. Besides, it was doing wonders to keep my mind off my predicament.

Only a few minutes after sunset, Luna walked through the door. “Greetings to you all, once more,” said the moon princess. “Shirotora, We are here to train you in the ways of chaos magic.”

Both Twilight and I shared the same dumbfounded look.

“Pardon?” I finally managed. “Did you say chaos magic?”

“That is correct. We felt the presence of chaos magic within you as we dined. We are the only other user of chaos magic in Equestria. Thus, it is our duty to instruct you in its application.”

“Wait, you use chaos magic? Like Discord?” I asked in bewilderment.

Luna's smile dropped a bit for some reason. “Yes, like... Discord.” Her voice sounded pained, especially when she mentioned his name.

“And... you say I can use it, too? As in, I can bend the laws of physics and make chocolate rain?”

She simply smiled and said, “We will go to a more secluded place.”

She turned toward the purple one and said, “Farewell, Twilight Sparkle. We will try to arrange a time for a more jovial visit.” She turned and opened the door, looking at me expectantly. It took me a couple seconds to realize she was waiting for me.

“I’ll, uh, see you in a bit, Twilight, I, uh, guess,” I said dumbly, still trying to figure everything out.

We walked in silence for a while. Ponyville was a very different place at night. The normally busy streets were almost deserted. When I asked Luna about it she said it was to avoid predators that hunt at night. I had almost forgotten about that. I suddenly felt very nervous, scanning bushes and trees for signs of movement.

Luna must have seen my reaction, because she tried putting my mind at ease. “Do not fear. They do not dare attack a pony in our presence.”

We walked on for a while more. Despite her assurances, I was still nervous about getting eaten. It's a scary thought. Eventually, though, we came to a hill overlooking town.

“This should do nicely,” the moon goddess said.

“Hey, this is the hill I arrived on,” I stated.

“Is it? This is our favorite hill in Ponyville. It was here that our young friend Pipsqueak said We were his favorite princess.” The Princess got a faraway look, likely remembering a fond memory.

“Sit.” I did as she asked, sitting on my haunches. “Chaos magic and unicorn magic function in very different ways. Unicorn magic stems from logic. One uses it by focusing on a formula or incantation. Chaos magic though, is emotional in nature. One must ‘feel’ the magic in order to use it.

“Feeling the magic is only the beginning, however. The magic must also agree with the spell you are trying to cast.”

“What do you mean ‘agree’? Is chaos magic sentient?” I asked.

“Yes,” she said. “It is a part of you, while at the same time separate. At times it will refuse your request, and others, it will act on its own.”

That explains why weird thing just happen around me.

Another thought occurred to me. “This may be a little off topic, but is the reason you say ‘us’ and ‘we’ because you are referring to yourself and the chaos magic?”

“That is very observant of you. We have wielded chaos for over two thousand years. In that time, it is as if we have become something akin to a single being with two minds.”

“So, am I going to start thinking the same way?” I asked, warily.

Luna chuckled. “Not unless you live for over three hundred years. That is how long it took us to begin to think that way. Now, let us begin. Unlike unicorn magic, chaos magic does not have 'schools' or 'branches', nor does it have what one would call 'spells'. It is simply an extension of will.”

“So, all I have to do is will something to happen?” I asked. “Why do I need training then?”

Luna smiled as if she expected that. “It is not quite so simple. Though it has no true spells or schools, it can be separated into emotion.”

I gave her a skeptical look. “Emotion?”

“Yes. You see, the emotion used in chaos magic can affect the outcome. For instance, if you were to create a ball while joyful, that ball would likely be bright and colorful, reflecting your mood. If you were to attempt the same while sorrowful, it would be dull and likely deflated. That shall be your first task. Make a ball.”

“Uh...” I looked at her in confusion, “How? You still haven't taught me how.”

“Ah, of course. How forgetful of us,” Luna said with a giggle. “Listen carefully, because this can become terribly complicated.” I leaned in, eager to hear. “You just do it.”

I blinked several times as the princess laughed, trying to process what just happened. I glared at the royal in annoyance. “What the hell, Luna? 'Just do it'? What is this, a Nike commercial?”

The princess got her mirth under control and replied, “That is how you use chaos. There is no thought, for thought is order. There is simply emotion and desire, for those are chaotic. Simply want it, and know that you can do it.”

“Alright, I'll try,” I said.

“No,” Luna said sternly. “Do, or do not. There is no try.”

I just rolled my eyes. “Yes, Master Yoda.”

I closed my eyes and cleared my thoughts, except for one. I'm in a land of small candy color horses. Why was I thinking that? Simple, if that's possible anything is. With that in mind, I reached up to my ear, I'm not sure why, and pulled out a large beach ball.

Luna's eyes widened. “We're shocked you accomplished this so easily. Especially when you say magic is merely myth where you came from. Most are unable to release their idea of what is possible.”

I snorted. “Lady, I was pulled from my world and turned into a pony. My sense of 'possible' is pretty flexible.”

Luna smiled at that. “You make a good point. Then We suppose We are done here. Fare thee well, Shirotora.”

“Bye, Princess Luna,” I called.

“And please, just call us Luna!” she called back as she disappeared into the night.

I sat on that hill looking at the tapestry of stars and contemplating what my life had become. Maybe I could make a better life for myself here than I did back home. Sure, it wasn’t bad, but I was just mediocre. I had a crap job with crap pay. I lived in a crap trailer. But I can’t help thinking of my mom being worried sick. My brother and sister are there for her, though, so I hope she’ll be okay.

I miss my dog, too, the big black dufus. Yeah, he was hard headed, but he was my best buddy. Thinking about him, I could swear I heard him barking, but its pro-

“Oomf.” I was suddenly tackled to the ground, my face assaulted by a tongue.

I push the offending form away and get a look at it. It was… “Mephisto! I’ve missed ya, boy.” I scratched his head. “How are you here? Where have you been?” He lifted a paw towards the forest. I stared at him, my mind blank. It was almost like... “Did... you understand that?” He nodded his head. I gaped at the dog, amazed at what I was seeing.

The magic in Equestria must have done this. I guess weirder crap has happened to me since I got here, so why not?

“Anything other changes I should know about?” I asked skeptically, half expecting thestral wings.

“Doggie, come back,” I heard Fluttershy Flutteryell. I’ll never figure out how she can shout and whisper at the same time. “Where are you? Oh, please don’t cause trouble.”

“Trouble is his special talent,” I called out to her. She jumped with an ‘eep’ but perked up when she saw me.

“Where did you find him?” I asked.

“Oh, do you know him? I found him outside my cottage chasing my chickens about five days ago. He looked hungry so I took him in,” she said.

“Well, I owe you big, Fluttershy. His name’s Mephisto, after a demon.” I looked over at him and he had smug grin on his face. I’m going to have to get used to that.

Fluttershy looked at the nutty pooch a little nervously. “W-why is he named after a demon?”

I laughed and scratched my dog on the head, saying, “Because he’s a little hell raiser.”

Flutters sighed in relief and regained her kind smile. “I’m glad he has somepony to care for him. I was afraid he’d be alone. You two have fun, I have to get back. Sorry I can't stay and talk, one of my animals is very sick,” she said.

“It's okay, take care,” I called out to her as she disappeared into the night.

I looked down at the big pup as a thought occurred to me. “I wonder what Twilight is going to say. Well, buddy, let’s go.” He barked and followed beside me.

We arrived back at the big-ass tree and I opened the door. Mephisto immediately ran in and started sniffing around.

“Come on, Meph, down here.” I opened the basement door and led him down.

He sniffed around for a bit, getting to know his new surroundings, before jumping on my bed. I hopped up beside him, snuggling up to him as if he were a big ol’ teddy bear. It was nice feeling Mephisto’s warmth beside me as he laid by my side.

Once again, my thoughts went to home. I thought of my brother and how we used to mess with people, or how we’d spar with each other. I thought of my sister calling me retarded whenever I did something stupid. I thought of my mom always trying to hook me up with some girl.

I wrapped my hooves around Mephisto and hugged him tight. “At least I have one piece of home.”

Chapter 6: Hearths Warming Nightmare (edited)

Author's Note

I decided to leave the original version of the chapter up so you can compare the two if you want. Enjoy.

Chapter 6: Hearths Warming Nightmare (edited)

December 17

“AAAHHHHH!”

I was jolted awake by screaming. I jumped up to what was wrong, and saw Twilight in a corner holding a chair in her magic toward Mephisto. The dog, though, was just sitting there wagging his tail.

“Mephisto, what are you doing?” I always found it funny how he always looked behind him. He never turned his head, but instead craned it backward so he was looking upside down. I had to suppress a laugh at his innocent expression, his tongue hanging out and nearly licking his own face.

“Give her some space.”

He whined in disappointment but did as I asked, and sat beside me. “Good boy,” I said as I started scratching his head.

“What is that?” Twilight asked oh-so-calmly and not panicking whatsoever.

“He’s a puppy,” I said in a cutesy voice.

“It’s huge, how is that a puppy?!” she said.

“His name is Mephisto, and he’s only nine months old,” I said, my tone betraying my irritation.

She looked between me and my dog a few times, her eyes wide in disbelief before they narrowed and locked onto just me. She asked in an exasperated voice, “When did you get a puppy, and why didn’t you ask me?”

“I got him about seven months ago, and I didn’t ask because I didn’t know you,” I said flatly. “He came with me here but apparently landed somewhere else. Fluttershy found him and was caring for him until he got away from her last night and found me.”

“So he’s your puppy from your world?” she asked, to which I nodded. I winced as she facehoofed, thinking how much that must hurt. “Well that’s just great. Is he as weird as you?”

“Weirder. And he’s definitely helping with my homesickness,” I said, barely keeping my excitement in check.

“Great,” she said, trying to sound annoyed, though I could see the amusement trying to overtake her expression. “How did it go with Luna last night?”

“I figured it out,” I said. “For example…” I waved a hoof at Twilight.

The purple pony blinked a couple of times and looked around the room. After a few seconds of searching she looked back at me, confused. “Uh... Okay... I felt magic, but... did you do something?”

I was trying to hold back the laughter. “Eeyup.”

She looked at he expectantly for a moment before asking, “Well? What did you do?”

“T-take a l-look,” I said, struggling now as I pointed to a mirror beside her that wasn’t there a few seconds ago.

She looked at the mirror, obviously wondering where it came from before she saw her reflection sporting a very tomboyish (tomcoltish?) rainbow-colored mane cut. The look of pure shock and disbelief on her face pushed me over the edge and I doubled over laughing. Even Mephisto started doing some kind of bark/laugh.

“Turn it back, now!” She was mad... I mean she was about to set me on fire or something... literally. She glared at me, gritting her teeth as smoke was starting to waft up from her mane. I swear her eyes started turning red, but that might have just been my imagination.

“Hey, Twilight, I like what you did with your mane,” Rainbow Dash suddenly said, giving me and Twilight a bit of a start, before she too busted out laughing.

Twilight’s barrel flopped to the floor with a painful sounding thump as she threw her hooves over her head, trying to cover her mane. “Ow... Damn it, Rainbow Dash, don’t encourage him! And use the door!”

My grin grew wider as another devious plot wormed its way into my head. With another wave of my hoof Dash had Twilight’s do. Twilight looked up the new sight before her. Her lips trembled and a poorly suppressed giggle escaped her as she pointed a hoof at Dash. Within seconds she lost it, her hooves dropping from her head as she rolled onto her back, clutching her stomach.

“What?” Dash said and I pointed out the mirror, “What the hell… Bwahahaha!”

Just as we started to calm down, we took another look at each other and once again lost ourselves to our laughter. After we were able to calm down again and look at each other without relapsing I turned their manes back to normal.

“My, hehe, sides hurt,” Twilight said, still out of breath.

“Yeah, mine too. That was great. So that’s your chaos magic, huh?” Rainbow Dash said with a mischievous look in her eye.

I looked over at the speedy mare, about to reply when I caught her expression. A devious grin spread across my face as I realized where she was going. “I think I know what you’re thinking. Come on, Mephisto, let’s go,” I said and headed for the door.

Dash raised an eyebrow at that. She turned to look at who I was indicating only to come nose-to-nose to the big pup. Her eyes widened a bit, as she said, with a touch of fear creeping into her voice, “Uh... wh-when did you get a dog?”

The dog grinned and lunged forward.

*Slurp*

Dash moved the pink cloud over the entrance to The Corner and retreated to the tree. Pinkie was just coming back from Sweet Apple Acres with a bunch of apples when she spotted the cloud.

“Oh... my... GOSH!” she yelled and ran under it. “Come on, come on,” she pleaded with it with her mouth opened.

I smiled and opened it, but it wasn't the expected chocolate milk... it was snakes. Illusions of course, but they looked real.

“AAAHHHHH!” she screamed and jumped back pressing her back to the gingerbread house. Suddenly she clutched her chest with her hoof and gave a pained expression as she collapsed to the floor.

“Pinkie!” Dash and I both screamed and ran over to her. I put my ear to her face... she wasn't breathing. I felt for a pulse... it was very faint.

“Oh my gosh, we killed her!” Dash was panicking.

“Gimme room!” I tilted her head back and leaned in to deliver the breath of life...

“Phwwwtttt.” The 'dying' mare blew a raspberry right in my face and broke out in hysterical laughter. “You, haha, sh, ha, should, haha, see your faces, haahahaha!”

I had to laugh. “You are an asshole, Pinkie, you know that?”

“Yep! That was a good one though. Keep it up, Dashie. After all, the one-hundred-twenty-seventh time's the charm, right?” she said with her signature smile while Dashie grumbles something under her breath.

I smiled. “You might be right about that.”

“Woof woof woof!” Pinkie was instantly clinging to the sign in front of the sweets shop shaking like a leaf.

“Good boy, Mephisto.” He was sitting behind where the pink blur had launched from, wagging his tail with a proud look on his face.

Dash was laughing her flank off. “I love your dog, Shiro.”

Pinkie gasped and dropped off the sign stopping a few feet above the ground, turned in mid air and dropped the last few inches onto her hooves. “When did you get a dog?”

“He's my dog from back home. He followed me somehow and was in the forest for a few days before Fluttershy found him.”

“Can I take him to the park to play?” asked the pink pony, getting right in my face with her usual unnatural smile. I was glad the Navy killed all concepts of personal space for me, otherwise that would have been uncomfortable.

“If he wants to go,” I said and Mephisto quickly nodded his head in agreement.

The two ran off towards the park... Well, Mephisto did. Pinkie was kinda... pronking (it’s a word. I looked it up!) “So now what?”

“I should probably go to Cloudsdale to report in and get next week’s schedule,” she said, taking a glance at the sun to gauge the time. “I put it off too long already. I’ll see ya later.” The mare took off like a shot, her namesake trailing behind.

“Well I guess I'll go practice my magic,” I said and headed toward the outskirts of town.

By now, most of the townsponies recognized me as “Pinkie if she were a zebra stallion,” but few knew about my magic. That being said, there were more than a few confused ponies when I started ice skating down the street... without ice.

About halfway out of town, I saw a familiar orange pony trying to pull a cart out of a ditch. The farmlands in this part of town just had a localized storm so the path was a bit muddy. Judging by the skid marks, part of the path gave way.

“Hey AJ, need some help?” I asked.

“Yeah,” she said. “This dang cart won't budge.” She threw her shoulder into it again, trying to get it to move, but the mud offered little traction.

I took a look at the situation. Pushing wouldn’t get us very far with all the mud, neither would pulling from the front.

“Hey, AJ,” I spoke up as an idea came to me. “You got your rope on you?”

“Always do. Why?”

“Let me see it.”

She reached into the cart and pulled out a coil of sturdy rope, passing over to me. I took it, and, in a feat of dexterity that still confused me, tied it around the... um... thingy that you hitch the horse to... Shut up, I’m not a farmer.

Anyway, after I made sure it was secure, I went over to a tree on the other side of the road and tossed the rope over a branch. Catching on to my plan, Applejack stood beside me and we both grabbed the rope and pulled down with all we could. The cart gave a lurch and slid back onto the muddy path.

“Thanks,” she said, wiping the sweat from her brow. “Where are ya goin' anyway?”

“I'm kinda bored so I'm goin' to practice my magic somewhere,” I said.

“Well hay, why don't ya come over fer diner? Ya can meet the family,” she said.

“That sounds good to me.” She was about to hook herself back in but I stopped her. “Here, you've been workin' all day. I'll pull it for ya.”

“Why that's mighty kind ah ya.” She put the harness on me and we went on our way, mostly chatting about how I was settling in.

“And there we go,” AJ said as she removed the harness. I tried to take it off myself, but had no idea what I was doing.

“Thanks, Applejack. I don’t know how you do that every day.” As I stretched a familiar red stallion stepped out of the door.

“Hey, Big Mac,” AJ said as she walked up to him and gave him a kiss. Not the kind of kiss on the cheek some siblings give, but a full-on romantic kiss on the lips.

What the fuck?! I thought to myself as I watched in horror.

“Big Mac, this is Shirotora, that pony Ah told ya about. Shiro this is Big Mac, mah husband,” she said. “Applebloom, my little sister, is staying at her friend’s house, and Granny Smith is off in Appleoosa so it's just us three.”

Husband, huh? I'll have to ask about that later. “Pleasure ta meet ya, sir,” I said, offering a hoof.

“You, too.” He took my offered hoof, giving a firm shake.

“Ah hope ya don't mind, darlin’, but Ah invited Shiro ta dinner,” AJ informed the red giant.

“Company is always welcome,” he said as he turned to head inside. “It’s just ‘bout ready.”

I decided to figure this out. “So how'd y'all two meet?”

“So ya don't know everything 'bout us,” she said with a grin.

“In the show y'all were brother and sister.”

“What?! That's disgustin'. I thought ya said it was for little fillies?”

“Y'all weren't married,” I said flatly.

“Oh, well Granny hired Big Mac ta help out on the farm 'bout six years ago,” she said as we walked inside. “It was love at first sight. 'Course I was only sixteen so we waited a couple of years and started courtin'. We've been married fer two years and four months now.”

“No foals yet?” I asked.

She laughed as we sat at the table. “Yer startin' ta sound like Granny. She's always askin’ when we’re gonna have children.”

Big Mac placed three plates of mashed potatoes, collard greens and cornbread on the table, one for each of us, and an apple pie for dessert. We ate and talked about various things, like why I have an accent similar to theirs, and how they always place the baskets to catch every apple (the baskets are enchanted, in case you’re wondering).

“That was great,” I said after the last bit was gone. “I'll have to return the favor sometime.”

“Ah heard you was a cook,” Applejack said with a warm smile. “We’ll have ta take you up on that some time.”

“I really should get going, I have work in the morning. I’ll see you guys later, I guess,” I said as I stood up.

“I’ll probably stop by fer lunch sometime tomorrow,” AJ said as she started clearing the table. “I’ll see ya then.”

“It was a pleasure meetin’ ya, Mr. Tora,” Big Mac’s voice rumbled.

“Please, call me Shiro,” I said. “I’ll give Applejack a little something to bring you tomorrow.”

“That’s mighty kind of ya, Shiro.”

And with that, me and my overfull belly waddled out the door.

Now, I know a lot of people don't like it when stories just skip ahead in time, but hay, my life was kinda monotonous for a bit. I woke up, I ate, I worked, I pranked, I practiced, and I just hung out. If I went into details y'all would probably be bored to tears. So...

December 25, Hearths Warming Day

“Mmm, something smells good,” Twilight said as she came down stairs.

“It's my traditional Christmas breakfast,” I said. It was chocolate pancakes with whip cream and cherries on top.

I placed three plates on the table and called for Spike.

Twilight took one bite and her eyes lit up. “Oh, this is good! You only make this for Hearths Warming?” I nodded with a mouthful of goodness. “That sucks.”

After we ate and got dressed in our special outfits (just a black dress coat with light blue stripes for me). We sat in the main room waiting for the others. Eventually we were all present and chatting merrily with our dates.

I was with Pinkie, Dash and Twister, a coworker, were together, Twilight was with Candle Light, the stallion who ran the bookstore, and Rarity was with Steel Forge, the smith. Fluttershy, AJ and Big Mac were visiting family out of town.

We exchanged gifts. Pinkie got me a nice blue scarf (Rarity said it matched my eyes) and I gave her a cotton candy cloud. “And yes, it rains chocolate milk,” I said.

She latched onto my neck. “THIS IS THE BEST GIFT EVER! Thank you! Th-nk -ou! T--a-k -o-...”

“Unh...” I groaned, wondering why it suddenly felt like I was just waking up.

“Hey, you guys!” I heard a voice say. “He’s coming around!”

I opened my eyes to see everyone looking down at me, concern in their eyes.

“Sorry about that, Shiro,” Pinkie said with a sheepish smile.

“It's okay... I guess,” I said getting back to my hooves. “What just happened?”

Pinkie replied, “I, um... got a little hug crazy and you kind of... passed out.”

I laughed a little at that. “So I guess you really liked my gift?”

Pinkie brightened instantly. “It’s awesome!”

“Alright, Pinkie,” Twilight said, halting her friend from getting too hyper again. “Just try to be more careful, alright?” Pinkie nodded vigorously, her poofy mane bobbing back and forth. “Good, now is everypony ready to go?”

“Already?” I said. “It's still morning.”

“It's four in the afternoon,” Twilight said.

I looked at the clock. “I was out for six hours?!” I said. “Meh,” I shrugged, having run out of fucks to give. “At least I'm well rested.”

“Actually, one doesn’t really rest...” Twilight began, but trailed off at the sight of the annoyed looks she was getting from everyone present. “Never mind. Let’s go have some fun.”

Twilight, Candle Light, Pinkie and I decided to make it a double date for now. The party was town-wide with games and activities. There were a lot of decorations that were the same as Christmas back home: wreaths, decorated fir trees, giant fake candycanes, mistletoe (I managed to get a peck on the cheek from Pinkie thanks to that one), and all kinds of ribbons. There were a few fair-type rides, including a ferris wheel, and that one thing that spins really fast, pinning you to the wall before the floor drops. We rode a few of those, and I’ll admit, I kinda was hoping to turn it into a romantic thing on the ferris wheel. What can I say, Pinkie’s a great girl. Unfortunately, I knew enough to see she just wanted to be friends. Oh well, I tried.

We just finished watching the retelling of the story of Hearths Warming Day (It was pretty much the same as the show), and decided to get some food. Half of the food was stuff that I couldn't eat. My pony appearance was really just that, an appearance. My diet remained human, only without the meat ‘cause it wasn’t exactly available in Ponyville.

I piled a plate with fruit and baked goods, and sat at the table with Pinkie, Twi and Candle. The four of us ate and talked about nothing important for a while.

“This party rocks. You, my pink friend, are a genius,” I said to my hyperactive date.

“Aww, thanks, Shiro,” she said.

“I must agree, Ms. Pie,” Candle said. “I think it's even better than last year.”

“You know what will make it even better?” I stood held a hoof to Pinkie. “Would you care to dance, mi'lady?” I said with a overly exaggerated 'proper' accent.

Pinkie giggled and answered with a similar voice, “My, that would be lovely, Sir Tora.”

We walked onto the dance floor and commenced a series of motions that would make a catholic priest tie us down and break out the holy water. It wasn't even dancing as much as it was random and violent, jumping, spinning, and kicking. We didn't care though; it was fun.

After a few songs we sat down panting.

“You're probably the best dancer I've ever known,” Pinkie said. Twilight and Candle gave each other a look that seemed to ask ‘is she kidding’. I just shrugged.

“Candle and I are going for a walk. We'll see you two later, okay?” Twilight said.

“Really?” I gave a Pinkie-ish grin. “Well I guess your date has been really good.”

“WHAT?!” Twilight almost fell over. “We aren't... we're just going for a walk.”

“I know, have fun,” I said. “Oh, and Candle... if you disrespect her, I'll hurt you.”

“I wouldn't dream of it,” he answered.

After watching the two walk off, out of earshot, I turned to Pinkie and said, “He's a good guy. I hope they hit it off.”

“Me too,” Pinkie said. “Twilight needs to get laid.”

“Hah, she is kind of uptight isn't she?”

We spent most of the next few hours making rounds on the games and pranking ponies. We had just finished a rather fun little piece with The Cakes. The look on Cup’s face when Pound said, “Excuse me, mother. I do believe I have soiled myself,” was priceless. Already, I spotted our next victim. Rarity was at a table across the street, having a drink with Steel.

A grin came over my face, “Pinkie, are you pondering what I'm pondering?”

She put a hoof to her chin. “I think so, Shiro, but how are we going to convince the manticore to wear the tu-tu?”

“...No, but I like where that's going, hold on to that one. Okay, first-” I was interrupted by the sound of screaming.

I sprinted out of the square towards the sound. I just passed the library when I saw a sight that made my blood run cold. Twilight and Candle were running from something that looked like a cross between a gray wolf and a bat. I recognized it as a barghest.

I froze and watched as the thing gained on the two fleeing ponies and pounced on Candle. With one deft movement it brought its jaw down and crushed the stallion’s skull with a sickening crunch. Twilight stopped to look at the fate of her Hearths Warming date and froze with fear.

The monstrous hunter dropped its kill and turned on Twilight.

Chapter 7: Blood Oath (edited)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 8: numquam iterum (edited)

December 26

“That is awesome, Twi,” I said. “I thought your relationship with Celestia was more than just teacher and student.”

“Please, just don't treat me like I'm a princess. I've gone through great lengths to make sure only my close friends know,” Twilight said.

“Of course, your majesty,” I said with an over-exaggerated bow.

“Why did I think you could be serious for this?” She facehoofed.

“Well I come from a country where royalty is never taken seriously,” I said.

“Right, the United States. I remember. I still think it's stupid to change rulers every four years. You don’t give them the opportunity to get any real experience at ruling,” she said.

“If it makes you feel better I won't tease you about it anymore... unless we're in Canterlot.” I shot her an innocent smile.

“Very well, if you must,” she said, as if I was asking permission. Oh, Twilight, I'm going to do it whether or not you say I can.

“Well, I'm gonna find Dashie. Later, ladies,” I said.

“Have a nice evening, Shiro,” Rarity said with a friendly hug. “And do visit again. I would love to see what else I could make for you.”

“Will do, Rares.”

“Have fun with your fillyfriend,” Twilight shot with a cocky grin.

I smirked as I thought, Not bad, Twi. We’ll make a smartass out of you yet.

“When is sex not fun?” I called back.

I held back my laughter at the shocked expression on her face.

But you still have much to learn.

I found my fast friend on a hill just outside of town making a snow pony, her back to me and completely focused on her work. It was too good an opportunity to pass up. I crouched low to the ground, disappearing in the snow with my white fur. Slowly I stalked my unwary prey, inching closer and closer.

I laid flat when she stopped for a moment and looked around. When she saw nothing she shrugged and went back to her sculpture. With the coast clear, I rose back up and continued closer. Soon, I was close enough to hear her singing quietly to herself.

My target was only a few feet away, completely unaware of my presence. It was the perfect chance. I tensed my legs ready to pounce in...

3...

2...

1...

Just as I started to spring forward a pair of orange hooves connected with my side, knocking the air out of my lungs in a strangled gasp and sending me flying several feet to land face first into the snow. I pulled myself up and faced my attacker, somewhat bewildered by the seemingly random assault.

Applejack was glaring at me. At first, I was confused. Did I do something to piss her off or something? Then I realized, she was gone on Hearths Warming. She didn’t know I was me. I was about to say something when a pink-framed yellow face filled my vision. I stared into her teal eyes, and she into mine. Her pupils narrowed into serpent like slits, and a cold terror gripped my very soul. It was like staring into the abyss. My breath shortened and my heart felt like it was going to explode. A chill that had nothing to do with the cold spread through my body. I was certain that was what death felt like.

“Fluttershy, stop!”

The eyes broke contact, and I collapsed, shivering, my breath coming in ragged gasps.

Rainbow Dash picked my head up and looked in my eyes. “Are you okay? Say something.”

“W-w-wh-wh... w-wh-what...” That was all I could say. There wasn’t a single coherent thought in my head. Instead, all I had was instinct screaming at me that I was going to die. It was as if she injected me with pure fear.

“What the hay is goin' on, Dash?” AJ said, not quite as aggressive, but still wary and very confused. “That thing was stalkin' ya. It was gonna eat ya!”

Dash snickered. “Shiro, you flank hole. You were trying to scare me.”

“Did you say 'Shiro'?” Fluttershy asked. “As in, Shirotora?” Dash nodded while stroking my head trying to calm me down, “Oh no, I'm so sorry, Shiro! I didn't know it was you! What happened to you?”

Seeing my state, Rainbow Dash told them all about the night of the party, including the fight with the barghest. Fluttershy didn't look particularly happy when she heard about the mess I made of it, but I was still trying to pull myself together. When she was finished with her tale, the other two looked a little green, their eyes directed over at me with mixed emotions. I was breathing somewhat normally by then, and made an attempt to speak.

“What the hell was that, Shy?” I asked.

“Th-that was m-my, um, s-st-stare,” she said.

“I thought that was just where you look really mean. That was... Your eyes changed.” I could understand how the cockatrice died, at least. I thought I was going to. A chill shot down my spine, thinking about that horrible feeling.

“It's, um... magic. You see...” she trailed off, twiddling her hooves and biting her lip. She was debating whether or not to tell me something. That much was obvious.

I sighed and said, “You don't have to tell me if you don't want to.”

“I-it's okay. I want to, but I'm just a little scared. I don't want you to hate me for it. You see I got my eyes from my father's mother.” She took a deep breath. “She was a dragon.”

My mind, at this point, was so full of fuck it was hurting. “I thought you were terrified of dragons?”

“That's why I'm scared of them,” she said. “They can tell, you see, and they don't like dragony - that’s what dragon-ponies are called. We have abilities that they don't, from the combination of dragon and pony magic. It scares them so they have a tendency to kill us when they find us.”

“Damn. Today's a day for discovery, it seems. Twi's royalty and you're part dragon. Next thing you know, AJ’s gonna tell me she's a vampire hunter.” I laughed.

“Funny ya should mention that,” AJ said. I stopped and looked over at her. “Vampires were wiped out six hundred years ago, but mah family still trains in the arts of killin' ‘em just in case they come back. So yeah, Ah kinda am.”

“Where's my knife, I need to make sure I'm not dreaming.” AJ and Dash just rolled their eyes.

I noticed Fluttershy, sitting off to the side, was being even more quiet than usual. She was looking down, a sad look in her eye.

“Are you alright?” I asked.

“I can't believe you killed that poor barghest,” she said.

“Poor barghest?” Rainbow said, indignantly. “Fluttershy, it killed Candle and almost killed Twilight. How can you feel sorry for it?”

I answered for her. “Because all life is sacred, Dash. To kill without remorse makes one a monster.” I looked back at Fluttershy, and said soothingly, “I didn't want to kill it, Shy. I was so overcome with rage that I lost myself. I do regret having to kill it, but I also believe it was the only way.”

Rainbow Dash raised an eyebrow. “You know you're a predator, right? You're going to have to kill to survive.”

“I know that, Dash. Like I said, all life is sacred, even mine. Predators eat other animals; it's the way of nature. Killing for survival is not wrong, killing for pleasure is. Even then, a sapient predator should respect and honor its prey.”

“Ya better not eat any ponies,” AJ said glaring at me.

Fluttershy looked shocked at her friends comment. “Applejack, you know he would never eat anypony.”

“Not unless they ask me to,” I said. The three mares looked at me with a touch of fear in their eyes. I just gave a playful smile and a wink.

Rainbow started laughing, Fluttershy blushed furiously, and AJ just rolled her eyes.

“Yer a pervert.”

The happy (if painful) events of the morning turned somber as the afternoon held Candlelight's funeral. It was a typical pony funeral: the body was wrapped tightly in cloth upon a pyre, ready to be cremated. There were few ponies there, Candlelight being somewhat reclusive. It was just me, Twilight, Miss Cheerilee, and a couple other ponies I didn't know.

When it came time to view the body and say our goodbyes, I waited till last. I looked down at the stallion I felt so guilty for letting down. I was glad for unicorn magic, though. You couldn’t even tell what had happened.

“I'm sorry I couldn't save you. I meant what I said,” I lifted my paw and cut the bandage off with a claw. It was healed but it left a scar. The strange thing was that the scar spelled out a phrase, 'numquam iterum'. It meant “never again” in Latin, a constant reminder of my oath. I gave a silent prayer and bid the book-lover farewell.

I lost myself in thought until they lit the fire, sending his spirit on its way. The ponies voices rose up in an ancient hymn. The words were in ancient Equine so I didn’t recognize them, but they were beautiful none-the-less. It started low and melancholic, the sound of their mourning. Then, it rose, almost imperceptibly with how smooth it changed, into something much more hopeful. Even not knowing the words, the message was clear. It was telling him that he will be missed, but we will soldier on. We would live on, with the memories we shared in our hearts.

Eventually, the singing died down, and I decided I needed some time to myself.

I walked until the sun started setting over the horizon. Stopping on a hill, the one I arrived on, I looked out over the town. It really was a peaceful place. It may not be what I expected, but I kinda liked it.

I sat and watched as the stars came out, one by one. They were so much more vivid here than Earth, but I still found myself missing my old stars.

“You truly are an artist, Lulu. Do you know that?” I said as I turned around.

“How did you know we were here?” asked the moon goddess.

“You smell like lavender,” I said.

She sat on the beside me and watched her stars. We sat for about twenty minutes before she broke the silence.

“Did you know that one thousand and two hundred years past we were at war with the Lunar Empire, a nation of werewolves?” I looked at her. Was she going to tell me a war story?

She continued, “They desired conquest, and had already subjugated the Griffin Republic, as well as the ape tribes. Equestria was on the verge of falling to them until a single warrior stepped forward.”

“The Lupine army was moving to lay siege to our capital, Everfree City, but the warrior met them before they could reach us. He fought valiantly, but the enemy was great in numbers. Knowing there was no victory for him, he saw that there would be victory for Equestria. He put forth all his own magic into a single attack that consumed the lupine as well as himself. His sacrifice decimated the wolves forces and forced them to retreat.”

“Why are you telling me this exactly?” I asked. She wouldn't come all the way out here just for story time.

“Were you sincere in the oath you made to Candle Light?” she asked me.

“Yes, I meant every word.”

“Then we present you with a gift,” she said levitating a cloth bundle.

I took it and unbound the cord it was wrapped in. The cloth fell away to reveal a katana. Its hilt was almost a foot long and the blade was close to three feet. I pulled the blade from it's saya (or scabbard) and studied it. Written on the blade were the words...

“Piercing Light?”

“The weapon wielded by that warrior,” she confirmed. “It has been infused with magic, though we know not what these spells are. Use it well.”

“I will. Thank you, Luna.”

“We must take our leave. We have a kingdom to oversee.” She bounded into the air towards Canterlot.

I watched her until she was out of sight and looked down at the weapon. “A katana... I’m glad my life isn’t a fan fiction. I’d be approaching Stu waters about now if it was.” I shook my head and put the weapon back into its cloth and tied it back up. “Well, I might as well get home.”

I stopped and laughed at myself. That was the first time I ever called anything here 'home'. I smiled warmly as I realized something. That was exactly what it was... my home.

December 27

I was up even before Celestia went to work, and already in the Everfree. I caught a scent and was following it. I wasn’t too good at using my nose to track, but I was getting better at it. It had been two hours, but I finally I caught sight of my quarry: a pack of wild boars.

Mmm, bacon. I miss bacon.

I crouched as low as I could, circling around until I was upwind. Keeping an eye on every member, I approached, stopping whenever one looked my way.

When I was close enough that they were on edge, I stopped and waited. There! One of them had stepped in a rut and stumbled. The others ran as I shot out from my hiding place, leaving their fallen kin behind. It struggled to right itself, but by the time my target regained its footing I was already upon it.

I pounced on it's back, digging my claws into it's shoulders, and my teeth into it's neck. I had planned on using Piercing Light, but instinct took over. The taste of it's blood in my mouth, the feel of it's pulse slowing... It was invigorating. After about a minute, it stopped struggling.
I looked down at the poor beast.

It's a shame, but it's the way of the world.

I slung the pig over my shoulder and started walking to a clearing on a hill I found before I started tracking. It had a nice view of the sky, so I decided to make camp there.

I set it down and thought how I should go about eating it. Should I cut off pieces and cook it, or dive in like natural tigers. I decided on the second choice. Not because I thought it was the natural way, I was just too lazy to make a fire and cook it (even if I could use magic).

The pig tasted amazing. I figured that was because that was the way I was suppose to eat it. I ate about half of it right there. I hadn’t even realized how hungry I was. I cut the rest up, wrapped it in some foil I brought, and put it in my new pack that Rarity made me. It would be better if I didn't have to do this every day, so taking some home made sense.

I washed myself off in a nearby stream, and went back to the hill and laid down. Judging by the sun it was about two in the afternoon. I sighed, shaking my head. My last day off from the cafe and it takes me seven hours just to take my prey. I supposed I would get better with practice.

My thoughts drifted back home to my family. It still hurt knowing I would never see them again.

What did you expect? Me to just cry once or twice and say, “Oh well, shit happens, pass the syrup”? It doesn't work that way.

My family back home was everything to me. They weren’t my family by blood, but they took me in when I had no one. My biological family never cared, often letting me go hungry for days while they enjoyed a meal at a resturaunt. Whenever anyone would come over, I had to stay in my room. They treated me like some filthy animal they were forced to keep. Hell, I’m surprised I didn’t turn out to be one of those misantropic emo guys.

My family showed me that there were still good people in the world. They loved me the same as if I was born into the family, and received nothing in return. Now they were probably thinking I was dead. I had wondered on several occasions what my funeral was like. I pictured my mom in tears while my brother supported her. My sister would be bad off too, but her husband would be there for her.

After I shed a few tears, I grabbed my sword and looked at it. I hadn’t really examined it yet, for some reason. I guess I was too tired the night before, and in too much of a hurry that morning. I had the time at the moment, though. It had an twelve-inch tsuka, or hilt, and a thirty-four inch blade, making it forty-six inches, four inches longer than average but that wasn’t unusual. The tsuba, or guard, looked like a crescent moon. The saya was pearly white while the sageo, or cord, was solid black.

It really was a magnificent weapon. I really hoped I would be able to live up to its legacy, but doubt found its way in. If you would have asked anyone I knew back on Earth who, among their friends and acquaintances, would they expect to be a hero, not one would say me.

I sighed and shouldered my pack, sliding the sword into a strap on the side.

I was about to head back when I heard something, like a rumbling, screeching noise. I looked around for the source, seeing nothing, until a burning object flew over head. It was some kind of flying machine, like a hang glider with a jet engine, explaining the rumble. The source of the screeching was also abundantly clear.

A pony was strapped to it, screaming for her life.

By the time it crashed a few hundred yards into the forest, I was already on my way.

I had a oath to keep.

Author's Note

I'll be working on the next three soon. Keep your eyes open.

Chapter 9: Jynxed (Edited)

Author's Note

That thing called life struck my editor, so he's no longer able to edit with me (this being the last chapter he was able to help with). That being said, I don't feel the need to get an editor at this time. Let's face it, this story has had its time. I'm still going to be cleaning it up, though, only on my own (I feel I've improved enough for that). This means two things. First, updates should come a little faster, as I'm not having to coordinate with someone else. second, I'll be uploading chapters as I finish them instead of three at a time.

Like before, I'm leaving the old chapter up so you can compare, if you wish. Those of you reading for the first time, this chapter has both the updated version and old version, so just skip the unedited versions if you wish.

Chapter 9: Jynxed (Edited)

December 27

I ran through the forest until I came to the wrecked contraption. The pilot, a light brown earth pony mare with a black mane and tail, both braided, was lying beside it. There were no obvious injuries from where I stood, but that didn’t really mean much. I ran over to see if she was still alive.

I placed one paw gently on her side and the other on her neck. When I felt her breath and pulse, I let out a sigh of relief. “Thank god,” I said aloud.

The first aid training I received in the Navy paid off as I checked her for injuries. I felt along her spine for misalignment or deformations. Her body didn’t have any foreign objects piercing it. There was no blood other than a few minor scrapes and cuts, but those seem to have already stopped bleeding. It appeared that she was only unconscious.

Confident it was safe to move her, I took her back to the hill and made a bed for her out of leaves and a touch of magic for that extra fluffiness. I laid her down and covered her with a blanket that just happened to be floating near by.

After weaving a few spells to hide her from predators, I went off to see what I could find in the wreckage. It was surprisingly intact. Its massive cloth wings, spread between wooden struts, were shredded, and a few of the wooden pieces were broken, but it wasn’t that bad. The propulsion system was a simple jet, and the guidance system was flaps on the wing that attached to straps that I guessed went around the forehooves. The tail rudder likely attached to the hind hooves in a similar fashion. It was here that the failure occurred. One of the lines had busted.

I found some beat up saddlebags nearby and assumed they were hers, so I grabbed them and went back to the hill. When I got back she was starting to wake up.

“Wha...? What happened? Where am I?” she said.

“Now don't be afraid, I won't hurt you,” I said, sitting behind her.

She turned toward me, her eyes still adjusting. “Why would I think you would... hurt... eep!”

“It's okay, I'm not going to hurt you.” She began backing away, eyes wide and body trembling in fear, despite my assurances. “Listen, I'm friendly. I live in Ponyville.”

She stopped when she heard that last part. “Y-you live in P-Ponyville?”

“Yeah, I live at the library with a mare named Twilight Sparkle. Everyone there knows me. My name is Shirotora, but everyone just calls me Shiro. What's your name?”

She seemed to be thinking about if she should tell me or not for a moment. “I-I'm Jynx... with a 'y'”

“Well, Jynx with a 'y', it's a pleasure to meet you.” I smiled, accidentally showing teeth. She started shying away again. I groaned, rolling my eyes. “Listen if I wanted to eat you I would have done it while you were out. Besides I've already ate.”

She seemed to relax a little. Well, she stopped shaking and and looking at me like I was some kind of monster, but she still looked ready to bolt at any given moment. “Is that what you're doing way out here if you live in Ponyville?”

“Yeah, I didn't want to do it close to town so I came out here,” I said.

“Um... are you going back there soon?” she asked.

“I was actually getting ready to go back when you crashed,” I said.

“Do you mind escorting me? I don't know how to get there,” she said.

“It would be my pleasure.” I led her out of the clearing, towards the humble little town.

For a few minutes, we just walked in silence. I could see Jynx giving me glances that were a combination of nervousness and curiosity. I thought about telling her to just say what she wanted, but decided to let her work it out on her own. Instead, I just took in the beauty of the forest.

So few ever get the chance to just take it in. Hell, this was the first time I had ever had the chance. The Everfree Forest is a truly magnificent place. Towering trees grew so thick that the sun never touched the ground. There were flowers bigger than my head, sporting every color imaginable and ever a few you can’t imagine.

Then there were the smells. I didn’t know what half of them were, but I was trying to learn them. There was the smell of the various flowers, a sweet smell that reminded me of berries, something like wet dog, and another that I could have sworn was sulfur.

As we passed a patch of rather familiar blue flowers, I wondered what they would do to me. The flower, according to Twilight, uses chaos magic to alter those exposed to it. Since I was a chaos mage, I wondered if I would be immune or would my magic just alter the effect.

“So... Shiro,” Jynx said, bringing me out of my thought’s. “Where are you from? I've never heard of a sapient tiger, before.”

“Virginia,” I answered.

“Where is that?”

“You wouldn't believe me if I told you.”

“Try me.”

I gave her a sidelong glance and decided I might as well. I explained how I got here (again) and a bit of what happened after I mostly just talked about the important parts, like how I met Twilight, finding out I could use chaos magic, and the Hearth’s Warming tragedy. The whole time, Jynx was looking at me skeptically.

“You were right, I don't believe it. Not only are you from another world, but you can use chaos magic, something that only Princess Luna can... use…?” She looked over at me as I was back-stroking through the air.

“You can always ask one of the princesses,” I said holding back a laugh at her shocked face.

“A-are we almost there?” she asked, shaking the image from her mind.

I flipped back to my feet and began walking again. “I’d guess we got another half an hour. It’s not-”

The underbrush exploded as two wolves jumped out and tackled Jynx, biting into her left hind ankle with a sickening crack. She screamed in pain, trying to kick at it with her other leg.

The second moved on me but was halted as Piercing Light separated his left half from his right. The first wolf let go of the pony and leaped at me. I stepped to the side and lifted my katana, severing its head.

I slammed the ancient blade back into its home, and quickly grabbed Jynx in my arms before taking off for town. We didn't get ten feet before I could smell the rest of the pack. It was that wet dog smell from before. They were trying to be seen. It’s how they hunt, running their prey to exhaustion.

“Can you hold on to me?” I ask.

“Yeah,” was her answer. I could tell she was hurting, her voice gave it away, but she was trying to stay strong.

I swung her over onto my back. She grunted in pain but held onto my pack with her forehooves. I dropped to all fours and ran as fast as my feline body would go.

I ran for five minutes, the pack of wolves growling and yiping at us, keeping us running. Trees and brush whipped past in a blur, but I was starting to slow. Tigers are sprinters, but wolves are distance runners. They were gaining on me.

I couldn't help looking back to see eight wolves giving chase, and immediately cursed myself for it. I was exhausted, carrying the mare and my pack taking its toll. I didn't know what to do. I didn’t want to die, but the only way I would make it out was to abandon the mare. If I dropped her, they would just take her.

No! I won’t abandon her. I won’t let another pony die because of me!

I felt a fire in my chest. Something deep within was stirring, begging to be released. So that’s what I did. I let instinct take over, and that fire spread across my entire body. Jynx yelped as I leaped and twisted around, extending my arms toward my pursuers. A ball of silver fire erupted from paws. It struck the lead wolf and exploded, engulfing the rest of the pack. The wolves yelped and howled in agony as their lives ended.

I twisted back around to land on my feet instead of Jynx.

The last thing I saw was open land and the glorious sun. I was unconscious before I hit the ground.

December 28

I woke up in a white room with a massive headache. The heart monitor beeping steadily by my head was only making matters worse, so I turned it into a gumball machine.

“Oh, Runts. Nice.” A pawful of candy made the pain slightly more tolerable.

Nurse Redheart came in and noticed my improvement. “Mr. Tora, please return the monitor to its proper form.”

“OK, but first,” I got another handful, “you want some?”

She stared at me for a few moments before answering. “Okay, I could use something sweet.”

We ate a few more before I had to return my heavenly candy to it's original, irritating beepieness.

“I'll take some of these to Ms. Jynx. I'm sure she would appreciate them,” she said.

“Wait, nurse.” I stopped her. “How is she?”

“She suffered a broken ankle and several scrapes and bruises, but she's fine,” she answered.

“One more, how did I get here?” I asked.

“I dragged your heavy flank here.” Twilight was standing in the door. “You had me worried sick, you jerk.”

“Sorry about that,” I said rubbing the back of my neck.

She sighed. Before her lecture could continue, though, a cyan blur shot through the door and latched onto me almost as hard as Pinkie.

“Thank you, thank you, thank you...” She was almost hysterical.

“Um...” This was just weird. “You're welcome... for what?”

“Saving my sister!” she said.

It took a few moments for that to register. “Jynx is your sister?”

“Thanks for leaving me out there, plot-head.” Jynx came rolling in in a wheelchair. “And yes, unfortunately, I am.”

“Oh, heh, sorry, sis.”

“Wait, how are you two sisters when you're a pegasus, and you're an earth pony?” I asked.

“First of all,” Jynx began, “I'm not an earth pony.” She wheeled over and lifted her bangs. “I'm a unicorn.” On her forehead was a boney stump that had been ground down and only stuck out about half an inch.

“I lost my horn about four years ago. I was in Coltstown when I was attacked by a dragon. I used my magic to teleport it away, but my focus faltered when it roared and my horn went with it.”

“But that didn't stop her from becoming one of the top researchers in ancient magics,” Twilight continued.

I raised an eyebrow, “You two know each other?”

“Ha,” Dash laughed. “My sister is the only pony in Equestria who's as big an egghead as Twilight. Why wouldn't they be friends?”

“So, Twi, when were you going to tell me you have a coltfriend?” Jynx asked.

“What?” replied the purple princess.

“He told me you two were living together. Nice job, he's cute.” Dash and I broke out on tears from how hard we were laughing.

“What?! No, no, no we're not dating, he just doesn't have his own place yet.” Twilight's face was red.

“How can you say that, Twilight?” I couldn't resist. “I thought you loved me.”

“I'm dying... I'm dying.” Dash was panting for air as her laughter grew out of control.

I decided to give Twilight a break. “What are you laughing at, Skittles? She's not the one who planted a big, wet, sloppy kiss right on my lips.”

Twilight began her own fit of laughter as the pegasus stopped hers. “What? Hey, you liked it and you know it.”

“I'll give you that.”

When she finally stopped laughing, Jynx asked, “Why do you call her Skittles?” I just tossed her a bag. She looked at it and read with Twilight reading over her shoulder. A new fit of laughter came over them.

“Let me see that.” Rainbow took the bag and looked at it. She glared at me and opened it, popping a few in her mouth. “Hey, I taste pretty good.”

After bringing Jynx back to Golden Oaks with Twilight and I so she could be close to her 'test subject', I decided to see if Souffle would let me work.

“Hello? It's Shiro,” I called as I walked in through the back entrance.

“Oh, so you finally decided to come back," said my boss with a grin from the spice rack where he was cataloging what we had. "I heard you saved some cute mare from the Everfree Forest.”

“Got attacked by a pack of wolves, too,” I said, “but I roasted them.”

He whistled. “It’s nice knowing we have a carnivore on our side. Anyway I'm glad you're here. Can you take lunch and dinner? I need to do some things. There’s a hundred and fifty bits in it for you.”

“Sure, I could use the bits.” This was a good opportunity to show my stuff.

“You know the menu. Mrs. Cake said she'll help if you need it. Her number is by the phone,” he said. "Do you need anything?"

"I'm go. Go do what you have to do," I replied.

With one last nod, he left me to get started.

Lunch went well. Rarity and Fluttershy came in and had a couple of salads. Of course I made them extra special.

“If only I could find a stallion who was as good in the kitchen as you,” Rarity said.

“Oh, Rares, I think I'm a bit too uncouth for you,” I said.

She just rolled her eyes and laughed. “That you are, but your cooking nearly makes up for that.”

After lunch was wrapped up I had my own. I didn’t want to bring any meat here, so I just had a caesar salad. As I ate I thought back to the wolves and how I burned them. I thought of how I felt, what was going through my head. The feeling of the magic I used to protect Jynx was warm and wild, but oddly controlled. There was more to the feeling, but unless you've felt magic, you wouldn't understand.

As I focused on that feeling, willing the fire into my paw, I felt the same feeling again. A smile crept onto my face as my paw was cloaked in silver flames. I quickly extinguished it and got up to prepare for the dinner crowd. As much as I wanted to play with it, I had a job to do.

Dinner, too, went smoothly, and soon enough it was closing time. Souffle came back as I was cleaning up.

“How did it go?” he asked.

“Great. No real problems, except the back right burner is out again,” I said.

“Darn it. I just fixed that.” He shook his head. “I'll have words with the repair pony about that. Anyway, thank you for your help. Here's your pay.” He tossed me a pouch with about 180 bits. “A little extra for the good work.”

“Thanks. I guess I’ll see you tomorrow, then.”

With that, we exchanged our farewells and parted ways.

I was greeted by seven mares and a dragon (or would that be 6 ¾ mares and 1 ¼ dragons? That was still confusing to me) as I walked in. “Hey ladies, Spike. What's up.”

They returned my greeting, with Twilight adding, “We’re just trying to decide on an evening activity.”

Taking a seat amongst the group, I started brainstorming with them. A few ideas were offered, but thrown out. Suddenly, I had a brilliant idea. “Hey, who wants to watch a movie?”

“The theater's closed, Sherclop,” Rainbow said.

“I know.” I pulled a tiny box out from behind my back.

I set it down by the wall and lifted up on the top, stretching it. I repeated the same thing on the sides. I then lifted the box revealing a 52” TV entertainment center.

Did I ever mention how much I love chaos magic? Of course, I almost passed out from mana fatigue, but it was worth it.

A strange thing about chaos magic is that it doesn’t hit you until after the spell finishes. That can be dangerous if you don’t know your limits. Twilight was lecturing my ears off about just that as she fanned me, easing some of her own magic into me.

When I finally regained my strength, I explained to the confused ponies, “This is a TV. It’s like a theater for your house. This one has every single TV show and movie ever made on Earth on it. So, what kind of movie do you want to watch?”

“What kind of movies does Earth have?” asked Twilight.

“Action, comedy, sci-fi, horror...”

“Why don't we let Jynx decide? She's the guest,” AJ offered. We all agreed.

“How about... that show Twilight told me about. The one with them in it.”

Shit… “You told her about that?” Twilight just gave me a sheepish smile. “Are you sure you want to? I mean, it’ll probably be weird.” I got nods of agreement from all of them.

“We've heard about this show enough. It's about time we see it for ourselves,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Okay if you say so.” I flick on the TV and opened a menu. I clicked on My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic.

“This might be a little unsettling.” I hit play.

“Once upon a time, in the magical land of Equestria...”

“Well what did you think?” I asked as the second part of the first episode ended.

There was an awkward silence. Twilight was the one to break it.

“Well, that was... different.”

“How so?” I asked.

“Well I remember my encounter with Nightmare Moon to be more painful than that,” she said.

“How painful?” I asked.

She replied, “About as painful three broken ribs, a punctured lung, both hind legs broken, a bruised spleen, a moderate concussion, and a black eye.”

Damn.

Chapter 10: My Little Guinea Pig

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 11: Confession

December 31, New Years Eve

“Wake up, lazy flank. We're going to be late” Jynx woke me up. I turned over and glared at her. She stifled a laugh, “You, ah, have a pleasant dream?”

“Huh?” I said. She pointed a hoof at me. I looked down and blood raced to my face. Attention on deck, “Oh, shit!” I turned back around.

“Do I need to give you some time to take care of that?” she was struggling to hold back, “Who were you dreaming about?”

I decided to turn the tables, “You.” it was the truth. I was dreaming that I had saved her from drowning in a pool while she was wearing a school girl outfit. She was about to “thank” me when non-dream Jynx woke me.

Her laughter stopped, “You better not have been.” she said staring at me evilly.

After Napoleon retreated, I got up. I threw on my vest, grabbed my sword and went for the stairs.

“So why are we going to Canterlot exactly?” I was getting all kinds of stares from the other passengers, and it was starting to get on my nerves.

Twilight answered, “I have... 'duties', and you have your official citizenship to get.”

“What 'duties' do you have?” I asked.

“You know... family duties. I have to be present every new years day. Do you know the story of new years?”

“There's a story?” I asked.

“OK, a long time ago, Equestria was ruled by King Chronos. An evil and cruel tyrant. Well eventually his wife Gaea had enough. She fought with the king but he was too strong for her, so she used the last of her strength to create a prison to trap him forever, Tartarus.

“The strain of using such a powerful spell, though, killed Gaea. With the King imprisoned and the Queen dead the responsibility of rule fell upon the King and Queen's daughters, the Princesses Celestia and Luna. They were officially crowned on the day that would forevermore be the start of the new year.”

“I thought I had daddy issues.” I said, “Couldn't we have gotten a private car. These ponies are starting to piss me off.”

“Shiro, you're a carnivore, one nopony has ever seen before. You can't blame them for being nervous.” Jynx said.

“Nonsense, it's rude to stare, no matter the reason.” Rarity said.

“Why would you ponies bring that... thing on our train.” we turned to see a green unicorn in a tux, aka rich pompous ass.

“Excuse me,” RD jumped to my defense, “That 'thing' is a good friend who saved my sister's, and best friend's lives.”

“Humph.” said the penis with legs, “It's a ruthless killer. What if it get's hungry?”

I gave him a big grin, making sure he got an eyeful of teeth, “Well, it's a good thing my food just came over.” his composure shattered like the fourth wall. I think I saw his life flash before his eyes.

“Here's your salad sir.” the attendant put a plate full of green in front of me. Capt'n Fuck Nugget looked at my meal and back at me.

“Thank you miss.” I said, “Now, sir, if you'll excuse me.” he went back to his seat looking like a zombie.

“That was an interesting way to deal with a problem.” Twilight looked me with a disappointed look in her eye.

“I could have just clawed his eyes out.” I said.

“Jeez, you're moody.” RD said.

“I just hate arrogant rick fucks luck him.” I said.

“What's wrong with being rich?” Twilight asked.

“Nothing, it's when they think it makes them better then everyone else that it makes them douches.” I said, “I'm gonna get some shut eye.”

“Yeah you should do that.” said Jynx, “You had a... hard... morning.” she broke out in laughter.

“I hate you.” I said.

I was woken up when we arrived at Canterlot Station (thankfully with out “difficulties”). I looked over at the shit stain and turned his mane into a pink version of Rarities before getting up. I grabbed my bag and left with the girls.

We were greeted by Shining Armor, “Twilie, How have you been.” he gave his sis a hug ans then looked at me, “So this is, Shirotora?”

“You can call me Shiro.” I said extending my paw.

He took it, “Thank you for saving my sister. I don't know what I would have done if something happened to her.”

“I just wish I was faster.” I said, “but enough about that. I have a bone to pick with you.” he looked confused, “Twilight was upset when you told her you couldn't come for Hearths Warming. So you had better do something to make it up to her.”

He was really surprised by that, “Twilight, can I talk to you.” they went off a little ways and Shining whispered something.

“What!” Twilight exclaimed, “No, no we're just friends.” oh god, I couldn't help but burst into laughter along with Dash, Pinkie, and Jynx. Twilight heard us and her face went red.

“Shiro,” Shining started, “While you're in Canterlot you will be aloud to carry your sword, and you will have a royal guard pony with you any time you're in the city. It's only to make the citizens feel safe.”

“I understand. If I’m escorted by royal guard everyone will think I’m some foreign dignitary or something.” I said.

“You know, Shiro,” Jynx said, “you kind of are.”

“I guess I am. Does that mean I get diplomatic immunity?” I gave a mischievous grin.

“No” Shining said, “come on I'll escort you to the palace.”

Of course I got glances and stares, but, unlike the train, they were more curious than nervous.

When we got to the palace Jynx stopped, “I have to check in at the university. I’ll probably be there all night reviewing the notes I got from Shiro, so I’ll you girls tomorrow.”

As she turned and walked of I couldn't help noticing how beautiful she was. She was slim, but not scrawny, muscular, but not hard. I admired how her mane and tail were braided with tiny gems in them to give them a slight sparkle. She had the look of some one who was always looking for a new experience.

“SHIRO!” Twilight brought me out of my trance, “What's wrong?”

“Nothing.” I followed the others into the palace.

The palace was exactly what I expected... a palace. I mean of course it would be huge and luxurious, it a damn palace. Shining showed us to our suite. It had six rooms a kitchen, and a living room

“Damn,” I said when I saw mine, “I haven't stayed in a room like this since Thailand. Me and a couple of my shipmates rented a room at a five star hotel.”

“Shipmates?” Shining said, “You were a sailor?”

“Yea, six years, nuclear machines mate, first class, United States Navy.” I said.

“I'll have to show you the Sol then. It's the greatest ship in the Equestrian Navy.” he said.

“Sounds like fun.”

he left and I went back into the living room. The girls and Big Mac (the guy's so quiet I forgot he was even there) were already there.

“So what are we going to do?” Twilight asked.

“Oh, oh, oh, pick me, pick me!” Pinkie was Jumping up and down with her hoof in the air.

“Yes, Pinkie.” Twilight said.

“Let's play Truth or Dare.” she smiled. We all agreed.

It started innocent enough enough, Twilight had to admit that she found Big Mac cute, Dash had to let Rarity put makeup on her, I had to wear a dress for the rest of the game, Big Mac said he did love the smarty pants doll, Pinkie had to not smile for one minute (she almost passed out from the effort), AJ had to run through the hall acting like a chicken, and Rarity admitted she use to wear braces, and Fluttershy... well she decided to sit out.

After the first round it started becoming a bit less kid friendly... and I was first.

“I'm already in a dress so I’ll go with truth.” I said

“I got this one.” Rarity said, “Of the six of us, our friendships remaining intact, which would you want to have a one night stand with.”

“Oh damn you.” I said, “you are an evil, evil mare.” I hesitated, “If it were a mutual thing, both of us only wanting one night of purely physical pleasure...” I’m going to die for this, “Twilight.”

“Really!?” Twilight said.

“Twilight?” Rarity said sounding a bit too excited, “May I ask why you'd chose Twilight?”

“She's just so damn adorkable.”

“Adorkable?” Twilight asked.

“Adorable in your dorky-ness.” I said, “Plus I've kind of always had a thing for nerdy chicks.”

“Is that's why you like Jynxie?” Pinkie said. Damn her powers of perception.

“What? No she's just a friend.” I said.

“Hold on, you like my egghead sister?” Dash said.

Dammit, they all know when Pinkie says something like that it's true, “Well, kinda. I mean I don't really know her, but... I don't know... I just can't stop thinking about her.”

They huddled together whispering before they turned back to me.

“Fine,” Dash said, “you can ask her out, but if you hurt her Twilight's going to get Celestia to send you to the moon.”

“Are you really OK with that?” I said.

“Yeah,” she said, “It's about time she actually has a coltfriend. I think she's had, like, one date her whole life. Besides you're a good guy, and I think she likes you, too.”

“Really?” I was definitely happy to hear that

“OK, girls, Shiro, we should start getting ready for dinner. We are all expected to be there.” Twilight said.

I was a guest of honor. Me of all people. I was sitting next to Luna on a long table in the dining hall. There were dozens of ponies, a few griffins and even a dragon. Turns out they can alter their size. Cool.

I was shocked at first when I was brought a large slab of roast beef, but then I realized she entertains carnivores at times so it's probably normal.

I ate happily, glancing from time to time at Twilight. It was weird seeing her in her Princess's attire. It was a lot like Celestia's except it was a dark purple and her crown was silver. She was quite stunning.

I looked over at Jynx again she was wearing a simple white dress and a gold necklace with a pendant shaped like a cutie mark.

I thought about getting something similar, but with mine. Did I mention that I still had it. Yeah it was kind of cool. I was probably the only non-equine to have one.

I was wearing a nice, black, vest Rarity made me. For some reason she only makes me vests. I figured she considered it my “look”. Fuck it.

After dinner Me, the girls and the princesses retired to a lounge. It had a few sofas, a fireplace, a bar and a phoenix, Philomena to be exact.

Celestia called to the bird, “Philomena, come meet our company.” the fire bird flew onto her owners back, “Shiro, this is Philomena. Philomena, this is Shirotora. He's Twilight's new friend.”

“A Pleasure to meet you, Philomena.” I held out my paw. She bent over toward my hand and, “Gyaa! The fucker burned me.”

“PHILOMENA!” Celestia scolded her.

I looked at my palm and could have sworn I saw a feather fade into my skin.

“Are you OK?” asked Celestia, “I swear she has never done anything like that before.” she glared at the little shit, “Nor will she ever do that again.”

“I’m fine. It doesn't hurt any more and there's no mark.” I said.

“Good, I need you to fill out a few forms.” Celestia said as a pony that was doing a very good impression of a statue (or a statue doing a good pony impression) stepped forward with a small bundle of paper and placed them in front of me.

I shifted through them. They were citizenship papers. I pulled out a pen (guess from where) and filled them out as Celestia told me how. With one final signature, and stamp from Celestia I handed the stack back to the pony/statue and he cantered out.

“Congratulations, you are now officially a citizen of Equestria.” She said.

We spent the next hour talking about what it means to be a citizen. A bunch of boring stuff.

“Now I recommend you all get some sleep.” she said as we went back to our rooms

Chapter 12: Experimentation

January 1, New Years.

Twilight was doing some royal thing that she has to do every new years. AJ and Big Mac were on a date. Pinkie and Dash were hanging out. Fluttershy never said where she was going.

It was just me and Jynx. Perfect time to ask her out... if I wasn't such a bitch. I mean, come on, opportunities like this don't come around every day, but am I using it... no, of course not. I needed to break the ice... Light bulb!

“Are you board,” I asked.

“Hell yeah.” she said.

“You feel like showing me around town?” please, please, please.

She stood up, “Why not. It's not like there's anything better to do. We can go to the university.”

We went through the city with a guard in tow. Canterlot City was a lot like New York, with lottsa traffic, and big buildings, but rather clean.

We were heading toward the university. There were some tests she needed the equipment in the lab for. I figured it would get me in good with her.

I was talking about the mechanics of the solar system as we walked next to a construction site.

“Hold on.” I said, “I've been curious as to how you ponies build. I want to watch for a bit.”

It was rather similar to Earth (like so many things here). They used cranes and cement mixers. The tools were the same as well, even power tools.

The foreman ran over to the crane and yelled at the operator. He almost ran into a beam. Yep, just like Earth. Idiots exist here, too.

“Someone should fire that guy.” I said.

“Oh, I’m sure you could do better.” Jynx said.

“Hell no, that's why I’m not doing it.” I said.

She laughed, “Good point. Come on I want to get there before Test Tube locks up.”

When we got to the university we decided to get lunch at the cafeteria. There wasn't much I could eat, but there was spaghetti. I got that, Jynx got a sandwich, and the guard got funny looks.

“Hay Jynx, who's your friend?” said a light blue earth pony mare.

“Aquamarine, this is Shirotora, he's a chaos mage from another world. Shiro, this is Aquamarine, the head if the geology department.”

“Did you say 'chaos mage from another world'. That's kind of far fetched.” said Aqua.

I smiled and snapped my fingers, “You better believe it, sister.” said the sandwich she was carrying.

I think I broke her. She stood there staring at her food for twenty minutes, maybe longer. We left before she snapped out of it.

“You rock. Just so you know.” Jynx said, “I can't stand her.”

We walked through the halls to a lab. Jynx opened the door, and we went in.

“Where's that Test Tube guy?” I asked, “Why didn't he lock up.”

“He doesn't lock up. That's Beaker's job, and doesn't do that until night.” she said.

“Then why'd you say we needed to hurry?”

“I just didn't want to hang around there.” she explained, “I have the worst luck of anypony in Equestria. If I hang around a construction site something's bound to fall on me.”

That explains the name. Ponies believe that ones name should reflect themselves. It's not uncommon for ponies to change their names out of the blue. That's why cutie marks are often used for identification.

“Sir,” she said to the guard, “could you please wait outside. These are sensitive tests and you just standing there could be enough to ruin the results.”

He gave a curt nod and left.

“Good now that the stiff is gone we can get to work.”

We went to a door in the back with a picture of a triangle with an eye in the middle. Underneath it said “Jynx Charm”

“I thought your name was just Jynx.” I said as we walked in.

“I thought I told you that?” she said rummaging through some boxes, “Well, I may have bad luck but I’m lucky that everything always turns out OK. Think about it. I was unlucky enough to crash in the middle of the Everfree Forest, but lucky enough that you just happened to be there.”

“Makes sense to me.” I guessed.

She put on some weird box thing on her front left ankle. It connected to a backpack (not saddlebags) and that was connected to a helmet looking thing.

“Alright, this way.” we went back out the door and through another. This one was adorned with several symbols, you know, like “danger”, “keep out”, “yous gonna die”... OK maybe not that last one but you get the picture. I was kinda scared.

The room beyond was a large dome with metal walls, polished to mirror shine. The only other feature was a yellow circle with some more equipment in it.

“Sit here.” she said pointing to a cushion beside the machine. When I did she began hooking me up to the thing, “I've been wondering, you said you're bipedal, so why do you usually walk on four legs?”

“I figured everyone would be more comfortable if I wasn't towering over them. It actually feels just as natural as walking on two.” I said.

“Oh.” she replied, “OK what ever you do, DO NOT leave this circle. If you do you will most likely die a horrible excruciating death.” that totally alleviated my fear.

“What exactly does this thing do?” I asked.

“It monitors the flow of magic energy” she answered, “Every kind of magic works by drawing magic energy, or mana, from the surrounding environment. This machine tracks how much and what kind of mana you are absorbing.”

She walked to a door o the opposite side we came in.

Shiro, can you hear me?

“Yeah,” I said. The room started humming and vibrating. The walls began flickering like it was a heatwave.

Sit tight I’m going to get your base reading. Huh, it's already interesting. Not totally surprising but interesting.

OK, now,conjure something simple.

I summoned an Almond Joy. Fun fact, magically created food doesn't contain any nutritional value, nor will it fill you up. It only tastes good.

Wow that's awesome... OK now make an illusion.

I made an image of the princesses can-can through one wall and out the other.

Ah ha ha ha hah, oh wow that was weird. OK I got those readings. Try changing one of those wooded blocks to metal or something.

Simple enough.

Nice, try using your chaos flame.

Paw full of fire... check.

Any time now.

“What? I'm doing it”

Are you sure?

“Seriously? Fine,” I surrounded my whole body, “Can you read me now?”

No, that's strange... try shooting it toward the wall, but don't hit it.

“OK,” I loosed a wave of flame in all directions about a two feet out of the safe zone.

What the hell is that?

“What?” I asked.

The humming and vibrating stopped and Jynx came out. She looked at me like I was an alien... well one she hasn't meet already anyway.

“I know every type of mana in existence, so why is the machine reading one I don't know?” she said, “and another thing, you weren't drawing mana in when you did it. That's not even possible.”

She thought for a few seconds, “come on. I have an idea.”

We went back to the main room. She motioned for me to stand a few feet in front of a white screen.

She came back with what looked like a big camera.

“This will track the mana flow in your body by projecting it on to the screen.”

She concentrated as a faint glow came from her forehead. A metal cord lifted out of the backpack and snaked over to the projector clicking it on. The screen lit up with several colors.

“See that blue there.” Jynx pointed to swirling pools of color, “That's your mana. That's what draws in the other kinds of mana when you cast spells.”

“What's that red?” I asked pointing to a red orb just below my stomach.

“That's your spirit. Don't worry about it. It has nothing to do with magic.” she waved it off.

It was so awesome. I was looking at my spirit. How many people can say they've done that.

“OK, it's set up. Make an illusion or something.” she said.

I just made myself, but when I did I saw strings of mana enter my body and mix with what was already there before shooting out.

“Cool” was all I could say.

“Now, make fire.” She said.

What happened next surprised both of us. My mana flowed into my spirit before flowing out to my waiting paw.

“What the hell?” Jynx said, “Your mana merged with your spirit and changed... I’m going to be famous!”

“You? What about me?” I said.

“That goes without saying.” she said, “You're a chaos mage.”

I studied the image, “So if I’m reading this right, chaos flame is mana and spirit energy. That would explain why it always does what I want.”

“I've heard of some ancient magics that utilize the spirit, but their existence has never been confirmed.” the cord flicked off the machine.

“What is that thing?” I asked.

“It's a prototype.”she explained, “A unicorns horn acts as a conduit for their magic. Even without one I have magic, I just can't use it. With this I can use my magic to manipulate the gadgets in this.

“This proves that I can use magic with out a horn, but I’m not done. I’m hoping to develop an artificial horn. I’m not the only unicorn without a horn, after all.”

I said, “That would definitely be great if you succeed. I’m guessing the problem is projecting the magic.”

She nodded, “Yeah, right now it can only be sent through magerium, a metal that is especially in tune with magic. The problem is it's very expensive. That's why I leave it here.” She took it off and put back in the box in her office.

It was getting late so we decided to call it a day. We left the lab and joined back up with my babysitter.

As we headed back we discussed the mechanics of unicorn magic, and how the role the horn plays. She told me about the numerous failures. Some were scary but most were just funny.

“...it took about a week for his mane to grow back, and when it did it was orange.” we both laughed as she finished telling me of her last attempt. Even the guard chuckled.

“Holy crap, Jynx don't panic but I think that guy might actually be a real pony.” I said, “It chuckled.”

“No way,” she said, “you must be hearing things that guys not real he a golem or something.”

I turned to look at the guard as we walked, “Dude, you need lighten up. Just cause you're working doesn't mean you can't enjoy yourself.”

“The royal guard have an image to uphold.” he said.

“Oh my god it talks!” I said, “So it's part of your job to act like that?”

“Correct, sir.”

“I'm going to have to talk to Sunshine about that.” I said.

“Only members Princess Celestia or Princess Luna can enact regulations on the guard.” said Cap'n Tight Ass

“Sunshine is my nickname for Celestia.” I said. He almost looked upset by that.

We were passing the construction site when a sudden realization hit me... I had to piss.

“Pit stop!” I said and rushed to one of the port-a-potties.

Ahhhhhh.

Even the port-a-potties in Equestria were nicer than Earth. It was still kinda nasty but better.

As I got ready to open the door I heard a grinding noise followed by an explosion. I jumped out to see what happened. There were a few ponies panicking but most of them were crowded together looking at something.

I made my way over to them to try and see what happened. As I approached, ponies saw me and parted, letting me through.

I could see what they were looking at.

Jynx was on the ground with a steel pipe lodged in her stomach.

Chapter 13: Fusion

January 1, New Years Day,

“JYNX!!!” I ran over to her.

The pipe entered through the right side of her stomach and came out the left. Her breathing was shallow.

“Shiro...” she said.

“Shut up. Don't wast your energy.” I said

She shook her head, “I don't want to die with out saying something first.”

“You're not going to die, so save it.” I told her, but the tears in my eyes said otherwise.

“Bullshit, I'm dieing and you know it.” she said weakly. I gave in and let her give me her last words, “I love you.” my eyes shot open as hers closed. She loved me.

“Jynx...” I was sobbing out loud now, “Jynx... no Jynx.” my mind went back to my oath... 'never again'.

cue music

The scar on my palm began to burn.

As if it had a mind of it's own, it shot forward. In a bloom of orange and red fire a figure flew from my paw... Philomena.

With a cry she wheeled around and dove at me, her body glowing as if made of light. She struck me in the chest, but instead of bouncing off, she went inside of me. I felt a surge of energy as I was cocooned in red an orange fire.

When the flames soaked into me and I was changed. I had a collar of red feathers that covered my neck and shoulders. My fore arms were similarly covered. My hind paws were talons and I had large wings.

Not only that though, I had knowledge. I knew what just happened. When Philomena burned me she made a link. Through that link I summoned her when I needed her.

Fusion magic. That's what it's called. The user absorbs another being for a time and gains the abilities of that being magnified three times. The downside is that the users own abilities become locked away.

I bent over Jynx and rested my paws on her shoulder and flank. I focused in pouring my new found power into her.

Being a phoenix, Philomena had the power to heal. That power is three times as strong now.

The crowd watched in awe as we were engulfed if fire. It swirled around us in a gentle embrace. At the peak of my magic I let it go with a roar.

It began to spin faster and more violently as we were lifted into the air. The fire contracted into a sphere before erupting in a shock wave. We lowered gently to the ground.

Jynx's eyes fluttered open, “Am I dead?”

“No, but that was a good try.” I said.

She looked at me surprised, “Shiro, what happened to you?”

“It's a long story. Let's get back to the palace. I got wings.” I flared them out. She smiled at me and clung to my neck.

With a thrust of my (or I should say Philomena's) wings we took to the sky.

“Hey!” I heard the guard yell. I didn't care. I was having a Superman moment.

I flew past the open balcony doors of our suite first to see if there was anyone else there. Sure enough the mane six as well as Celestia and Luna were sitting there looking worried. Time for a dramatic entrance.

I flew above the balcony and held my wings up. I landed in a crouch and a little ring of fine from my feet (for effect).

Slowly I stood up and said, “Did ya miss me.”

That was it! That was the reaction I was looking for. Every eye was huge and every jaw dragging.

I let Jynx down who was doing a very good job at not laughing at the spectacle.

“Shiro?” Twilight said, “What happened to you?”

I gave a smile and released the fusion. Philomena, for lack of a better term, pealed off of me like a cloak and flew over to Celestia.

Everyone watched me as I walked in and sat on a couch.

“So, you were going to explain.” Jynx said.

I told them about the fusion magic and how it works. Then Jynx and I told about the accident.

Rainbow Dash rushed to give Jynx a hug, “I'm just glad your OK. I don't know what I would have done if I lost you. Thank you, Shiro.”

“Thank Philomena. It was her magic that saved her. I just helped.” I said.

Jynx walked off and sat outside on the balcony. I looked at the girls. They all waved their hooves at me to go to her. I took a breath and stepped outside.

“Hey Jynx, how ya feeling.” she was beautiful in the waning light.

“I should be dead right now, you know that. Nopony survives being impaled through the stomach.” she looked at me and smiled, “But here I am.”

“I've been wanting to ask you.” I said, “Back there when you were... ya know. Did you really mean what you sa...” I was interrupted by her hooves around my neck and her lips meeting mine.

I was overcome with a feeling of pure bliss as her tongue danced around mine and played with my teeth. I wrapped my arms around her and returned the kiss with fervor. After a time we broke both of us panting.

We stayed there holding each other for a while. I couldn't remember the last time I was this happy.

Jynx giggled, “You're purring.”

I listened to the low rumble I was making, “So I am.” it was kinda funny, I didn't even know I could purr.

“We should probably get to bed.” she said.

We walked back inside. Dash was waiting for us.

I headed towards my room while Dash stopped Jynx.

Dash whispered, forgetting my hearing is extremely keen, “You're not in season are you?”

January 2,

I was the happiest kitty in Equestria. I had great friends, awesome magic, a crazy ass dog, and now I have a hot girl.

Jynx decided to officially move to Ponyville. Her official reason was to study my chaos and fusion magic. That meant more tests but I didn't care. It was an excuse to spend time with my new girlfriend.

She purchased a house just outside of town near the Everfree Forest. It was perfect since I was moving in with her (It had three bedrooms so don't get any ideas. I was a gentleman and she wasn't like that, so get your mind out of the gutter). The location meant I didn't have to drag a dead animal trough town when I went hunting.

“Where the hell is Dash.” she was suppose to be coming over to hang out and Jynx was getting impatient, “This is just like her. Ever since we were fillies she was always late for everything.”

“Relax, I’m sure she'll be here soAGK,” I grabbed my right paw with my left.

Jynx jumped, “What's wrong?”

“My scar... it burns.” I explained, “It's really not bad it just surprised me.” something was wrong, I knew it. Those oh, so wonderful instincts were screaming at me. I knew this was my magic at work.

Someone was in trouble, and I had a good feeling who it was. I got up and strapped Piercing Light to my back.

“What's going on, Shiro?” Jynx asked.

“Don't worry about it.” I said, “I just have to check something. Stay here.” I opened the door and walked out.

“Like hell I’m staying. I’m studying you, remember, and I know this is some chaos magic thing so I’m coming.” there was no changing her mind.

“Fine, but if anything happens, run.” I said.

“I make no promises.” she said.

We made our way to the library to see if Dash had stopped by.

“No, but I saw her while I was on some errands earlier.” Said Twilight, “She said she was going to stop by Sugarcube Corner to make cupcakes with pinkie. I don't know why, Rainbow Dash is a terrible cook.”

“Oh, god, tell me it's not what I think.” I whispered to myself and took off.

There were so many similarities in this world to the fan fics it was hard to tell sometimes what might be true. I only hoped that this was just a sick fantasy of someones.

I got to the Corner and found a rather upset looking Pinkie at the corner.

“Have you seen Dash?” I asked.

“I was about to ask you.” Said the normally happy mare, “Dashie was suppose to make cupcakes with me. What's worse, my Pinkie Sense has been going haywire all morning.”

I ran outside toward Dash's house, Jynx struggling to keep up.

“Slow down, Shiro.” she said.

“Something's wrong, I'm sorry. I’ll make it up to you later.” I said and threw my right paw out summoning Philomena. We fused and took to the sky.

“You, flank hole!” I heard Jynx call to me. Sorry babe.

It didn't take me long to get to Dash's place. Immediately I knew something was wrong. The door was wide open.

I walked in and found the place in shambles. There were holes in the walls, plates scattered across the kitchen, and several trophies and awards broken.

There was definitely a struggle here.

I searched for clues of any sort. Having no experience as an investigator I had to rely on my instincts. Luckily it wasn't necessary. Posted on her bedroom door was a note addressed to “Mr. Hero.” I grabbed it and read it's content.

Mr. Hero,

Come to Dragon Peak in the Everfree Forest by 2:00 pm or Rainbow Dash dies.

“Someone came to MY town, and kidnapped MY friend, just to get to ME.” I growled, “I'll tear them apart.”

With a roar I took of, punching another hole in the wall, and made strait for the lone mountain.

I saw him him long before I arrived, hovering just above the cave at the peak. He was a rather lean built griffin wearing a bastard sword on his back.

I drew my katana and flew strait for him. He flinched and drew his. Obviously he was expecting conversation, but I wasn't in a talking mood. Our blades collided and he was forced into the side of the mountain by the force of my impact.

I didn't even bother hiding my malice as I glared into his eyes, “WHERE IS SHE!”

“Calm down, kitty cat.” he said, “You hurt me, you'll never find her.”

He kicked me off of him.

“What the hell do you want?” I demanded.

“Simple, I was hired to kill you.” he said as he lifted a talon.

A bolt flew from a hidden launcher on his wrist. I dodged it easily enough, but he used the distraction to get into an advantageous position to my left.

He brought his weapon down like a cleaver, but I had been trained rather extensively in martial arts since I was 13. I moved into him and brought the edge of my wrist into his, halting the swords decent and weakening the grip his left talon had on the weapon. I brought my own weapon across the blade of his followed by my right hind leg, bludgeoning his skull.

He caught himself before hitting stone, rubbing his head, “You fucking, dweeb!” Yep it's Gil alright, who calls someone a dweeb? “He said you were tough, but he gave me something for that.”

“Who's 'he'?”

He smiled and flew around to the opposite side of the mountain. I followed.

He stopped at the other side and fumbled with something. I charged with my katana ready to end him. Before I reached him though he turned presenting a shield. Rainbow Dash

“Slow down now. Someone might get hurt.” he said wiggling the bound and gagged pegasus in front of me. She looked at me with fear and regret in her eyes.

That was it, if I was mad before, I'm pissed now, “I'm going to tear your throat out.”

“Wow, you live with ponies?” he said sarcasticly.

“Just remember, Gilda.” he didn't like the name, “She's the only thing keeping you alive.”

“For now.” he held up a vial of black liquid, popped the cork, and downed the whole thing.

He tossed the empty container and grinned at me, “Catch!” he threw Dash at me hard.

The impact knocked me several yards down, but I caught her. I unbound the cyan mare and made sure she was OK before releasing her.

“Go back to town, I’ll deal with him.” I told her.

“What are you going to do?” she asked.

I looked back at Gil. His eyes were glowing red and a black aura enveloped him. Whatever that was he drank, it made him more powerful, I could feel it.

“I'm going to find out if griffin tastes like chicken.” I said.

“Nasty, he doesn't bathe, much.” she said.

“Neither do you.” I said.

“I'm not leaving. I don't leave friends behind.” she said.

“You done talking, cause I’m not waiting anymore!” Gil shouted.

He charged fast, too fast. He struck me with the force of a freight train sending me tearing into the forest below. The impact releasing my hold on the fusion.

“Shiro!” Dash tried to get to me but she was cut off by the super charged griffin.

“Where do you think you're goin', sweet cheeks.” he grabbed her, “You know you miss me. You never forget your first, right.”

“I wish I could.” she said.

I jumped up the mountain (not in one bound, but still I was pretty proud of myself) and readied my chaos fire.

Gil swung RD in between him and me, “Do that and you'll kill her.”

I gave him a toothy grin and let loose a torrent of silver fire. He cried in agony while Dash was just surprised. He released her and flailed about trying to douse the flames.

“You think that's funny, nerd.” Gil was pissed, the black aura growing as he tossed another vial to the ground.

In a flash he was in my face. Before I could react he drove his knee into my stomach sending me into the air. In another instant he was above me, his talons grasping each other. He slammed them into my back sending me back to were I started this brief journey.

I got to my feet, shaking. Dash jumped beside me

“We can take...” was all she got out before Gil cloths lined us off the mountain.

Dash recovered just in time to slow my fall at the cost of her landing harder then she would have liked.

“He's too fast for us.” she sounded defeated, “It's that stuff he drank. It makes him like twice as fast as me.”

“Which means we need to be three times as fast as you.” I said as an idea formed in my head.

“Yeah, but how are we going to do that?” she asked

“Do you trust me?” I asked.

“With my life.” she said with conviction.

“Then take my paw” I said as I held out my scared paw.

She gave me her hoof and began glowing. Her body became almost pure energy.

In a flash of cyan light we fused.

Chapter 14: Tastes Like Chicken

January 2,

I burst trough the trees to face down the arrogant griffin.

My white fur was cyan. I had a rainbow mane and pony's tail. My hind legs were hooves.

Gil cocked an eyebrow, “What the hell are you?”

I smiled, “You don't recognize us. You've been fighting us for a while now.”

“You are that Shirotora guy, right? Where's Dash?” He asked

“We are both. You can call us Blade Wing.” I grinned.

He charged at me at breakneck speed, swiping his talon. I merely brushed it aside and swept across his face with my own natural weapon. He cried out in pain. He looked up to glare at me and saw nothing but clear sky.

“What's wrong, Tweety? You taught you taw a puddy tat.” I mocked behind him.

“What the he...” I flipped kicked that statement to an early end.

“You did, you did tee a puddy tat.” I laughed.

He flew back up and glared daggers at me, “It'll take a lot more then that to hurt me. I’m going to kill you, and then I’m going to slaughter every pony in that retarded town you call home.”

I stopped laughing. He went too far, “You threaten us. Fine. You try to kill us. Fine. But you threaten our friends, our family, our home.” I finished the statement with action.

I dove at him and swung my fist with such power that at the moment of impact the sky erupted in a prismatic wave. He went flying toward the ground only to be met by another multicolor fist, then another, and another.

Most ponies have never even seen a single rainboom, but the ponies of Ponyville were blessed. In the skies over the nearby forest, the sky was erupting in dozens of the legendary things.

I was finished, it was time to end this. After one last hit I caught him by the back of the neck.

“I told you when we began, I was going to tear out your throat.” with my other paw I drove my claws deep into his flesh and grabbed hold of his trachea. With a jerk I removed the vital airway as blood sprayed over me.

The pain and fear in his eyes soon faded as his life ebbed.

I flew down to where Dash and I fused to retrieve my sword. I returned it to it's saya and flew back to the outskirts of the forest where Jynx waited.

“Shiro?” she looked at me in disbelief, “Is that you?” she looked down at the gruesome creature in my paws, “Is that Gil?!”

I released the fusion and Dash separated from me taking her color, mane, and tail with her, “Yes it is. To both your questions. Someone hired Gil to kill me. He kidnapped Dash to lure me to him. As you can see his plan worked.”

“What are you going to do with him?” Jynx asked me.

“Uh, unless anyone has a problem... well... I was needing to hunt...” I hoped they would get what I meant with out making my say it. They did.

“Oh.” Jynx said, “I say it's about time he was actually useful. Just let us leave before you... ya know...”

I put what I didn't eat in a small red fridge with a yellow “DO NOT OPEN” tag on it. Turns out griffin doesn't taste like chicken. It's more like bear, but not quite as greasy. I was totally blown away by that.

I put a feather I pulled from Gil's wing on my dresser. I took it as a trophy for my first real fight.

I looked at what diner had on him. Other than the sword, he had a few bits, another one of those potions, and a black pearl-like thing about the size of a golf ball. I was getting ready to take them all to Twilight. If she can't figure out what they are, she could take the potion to Zecora, and the send the pearl to Canterlot.

I walk out of my room and into the living room. Jynx was waiting for me.

“Are you finished with... diner.” She asked. She was still not use to my diet.

“Yea, let's get this stuff over to the library.” I said as I went over to the door.

It didn't take long to get to Twilight's tree house. Twilight was talking to Rainbow Dash when we walked in.

“Sup, Skittles, Princess Purple.” I said, “I come bearing gifts.” I laid the pouch I took off the former griffin on the table, “One evil, creepy pearl thingy, and one psyco, power boosting potion.”

Twilight looked at them like a kid on Christmas, “Oh, boy new things to study.” she clopped her hooves together with excitement.

“You better let me in on the investigation.” Jynx said, “There might be some rare magic in those, and I want to know if there is.”

“I'd like to help, too.” I said hoping to learn more about magic.

Dash face-hoofed, “I’m surrounded by eggheads.”

“Damn right, better get use to it.” I said

“I prefer the bad flank Shiro.” she said, “Or even better 'Blade Wing'. My awesome and your awesome in one now that's bad flank.”

“What was that like?” Jynx asked her little sister, “Fusing with Shiro.”

“It's kinda hard to explain.” Rainbow Dash put a hoof to her chin in thought, “I could see, hear, smell, and feel everything Shiro did, but I had no control over anything. At least I don't think I did. Everything he did it felt kinda like I did it, too, so maybe I was controlling us in a way.”

“You definitely had an influence.” I said, “I felt a lot more cocky then usual. It was a whole different felling then with Philomena. With her I’m still just me, but with RD I was someone else entirely.”

“What made it different?” asked Twilight. She had produced a scroll and quill, and was taking notes.

“They're two different kinds of fusion.” I brought up my instinctive knowledge of fusion, “Philomena is a 'bond fusion'. Which means I can summon her at need. I can use her abilities, and I’m about three times stronger.

“What Dash and I did was a 'true fusion'. Which means a whole new being is created, in this case, Blade Wing. I still had access to her abilities but, unlike a bond fusion, I also had access to mine. The other difference is that I was three times more powerful then both of us together.

“It was kinda cool, but I don't think I’d want to do it again. I like being me.” she said and yawned, “I’m beat, good night.” with that she flew out the observatory window.

“We should get back as well.” Jynx said making for the door, “Night Twi.”

“See ya tomorrow, Twilight.” I said.

“Goodnight, you two.” she called back.

We went back to our house and sat by the fireplace.

“Well, today was eventful.” I said.

“Hah, no kidding.” she looked at me and smiled.

“What?” I asked.

“First you save Twilight, then me twice and now you saved Rainbow.” she looked at me with loving eyes, “You haven't even been in Equestria for a month, but you've done more than most ponies do in year.”

I got kinda embarrassed by her praise and turned away so she wouldn't see me blush, “I just did what anyone would do. It's nothing special.”

She climbed into my lap and turned my head to look at her“But it was special, and not just anypony would do what you've done. When everypony else would run away, you stand your ground to protect us.”

I looked into her big magenta eyes. God they were beautiful. SHE was beautiful. I couldn't help myself, I leaned in and kissed her.

She wrapped her hooves around my neck and her tongue joined mine.

She broke the kiss to ask me a wonderful question, “Do you want to go to my room?”

I put one paw on her back and the other on her flank. I stood up, and carried her to her bed and gently set down before climbing in after her.

Mature content here

We laid in bed, panting after our vigorous activities. Jynx winced and looked down at her flank, “That kinda hurt.” she said.

I looked down and saw five red marks where my claws had dug into her flank when we climaxed. My eyes widened with horror as I realized what I did.

“Oh, god, I’m so sorry are you OK? I’ll get the first aid kit.” I ran off and retrieved the box and started cleaning her. They weren't deep.

“It's fine. I didn't even feel it until we laid down.” her reassurance was enough to let me relax,

We held each other for several minutes be fore she spoke, “You lied you know.”

“What did I lie about?” I was hurt by that accusation.

She just giggled and said, “You said you would never eat a pony.”

Chapter 15: Taco Night

January 3,

Jynx walked through town humming a tune to herself. She decided to get some shopping done while Shiro was at work. Her first stop was the blacksmith's to get some things for her flying machine. Then Rarity's to get some ribbon. Finally to Sugarcube Corner to get some sweets for her sweet.

“The rest of what you need should be done in about two days.” said Steel Forge.

“Thanks, Steel.” she said.

She tucked the rivets away in her saddlebags, waved good bye to metal master, and trotted off to the Carousel Boutique.

The ringing bell alerted the fashionista to company, “Welcome to Carousel... oh, Jynx come in.” she said, “What brings you to my little shop.”

“Hello, Rarity, I was needing to pick up some ribbons for my mane and tail. Something to braid into them.”

“Oh, dolling yourself up for, Shiro. You really are smitten by him aren't you.” she said.

Jynx sighed with a dreamy smile on her face, “Yea, I am. How could I not be. He's kind, caring, funny, mysterious, strong,... and gentle.”

Rarity looked at the researcher in her shop, studying her for a moment before gasping, “Oh my, you didn't.” Jynx blushed deeply, “You did. Congratulations... so how was he?”

“Rarity!” her blush deepened, “That's not just something you ask... he was amazing, of course I don't have anything to compare him to.”

“You were a virgin!?” Rarity was shocked by that, “But a mare like you must have had stallions throwing themselves at you.”

“There were a few, but I was engaged in school and after that research. I never had time.” said Jynx.

“Well what changed?” Rarity's inner gossip had full control now.

“I should have died, that's what.” Jynx rubbed the scar on her side, “When I was laying there with that pipe through me I couldn't help thinking about all the regrets I had. On the top of that list was never letting myself find love. I realized life is too short and unpredictable to put off your own happiness. After all it only takes an instant to loose everything.”

“I never thought of that.” Rarity said as she appeared deep in thought.

“I had to almost die before I figured it out.” Jynx said.

“Ah, how's this one, a nice azure to match, Shiro's eyes.” Rarity pulled out a length of light blue ribbon.

“It's perfect, I'll take six.” Jynx said, “Thank you, Rarity.”

“Do come visit, sometime.” Rarity called as Jynx left, “And tell me the details next time.”

She got to Sugarcube Corner just as Pinkie was was going on break.

“Hay, Jynx, I’m just going to lunch, you want to join me?” asked the hyper pink pony.

“Sure, I could use a bite.” replied the brown scientist.

They walked together for a moment before Pinkie broke the silence.

“Somepony's got a bounce in their step.” she said, “What's got you so happy? Was it a cupcake? I love cupcakes. Especially with hot sauce.”

“No Pinkie, it's just a nice day.” Jynx said.

Pinkie just replied, “Ooooh, you and Shiro had sex, OK.”

“What the hell!? Is it that obvious?” asked Jynx.

“No, I just know these things.” Pinkie said.

They sat at the cafe waiting to have their order taken.

“Hello ladies, may I take your order.” said a pony in a tux.

Jynx didn't even need to look at the menu, “I'll have the lasagna.”

“Yummy, that sounds good, but I’ll get the lily and cheese tacos” said Pinkie, “How does a carnivore make such good vegetarian food?”

“First of all, he's not really a carnivore, he's an omnivore, and he told me he use to make extra money by cooking for coworkers, one was vegetarian.” Jynx told her.

The two mares made small talk until their food arrived.

“That looks good.” Jynx said, “I'll have to order that next time.”

“Why don't I make it for you tonight?” Jynx turned to see Shiro come up next to her.

She leaned over and gave him a kiss, “Hay there, sexy.” she said.

“That's my line.” said her lover, “Can't stay long. You want that for dinner?”

“Sure if you feel like it.” Jynx said.

“Alright, I’ll get the stuff for it on my way home. Gotta go.” he gave her another kiss before heading back to the kitchen.

“Daww, you two are so cute together.” Pinkie said.

“Thanks, Pinkie.”

The two friends finished and went back to Sugarcube Corner. Jynx got her package and bid Pinkie farewell.

“I'll be sure to trow you two a congratulations party.” Pinkie called out as Jynx left.

Jynx turned toward home, humming again.

She was about half way when a voice stopped her, “Letter for you Jynx.”

“Thank you, Derpy.” She said

“Sorry, I was suppose to get that to you three days ago but I couldn't find you.” said the friendly mailmare.

“That's OK.” she said while reading the letter, “I was in Canterlot with... my... friends... sweet baby Luna.” Jynx's eyes widened and she took off for home.

I slid Piercing Light into the strap on my back, “See ya tomorrow, boss man.” I said to Souffle.

I went towards the market to get some ingredients for dinner. Of course I would need something other than flowers for my own. I guessed griffin tacos would be good enough.

I was about to get the lilies when my scar started burning.

“Damn it, more bullshit.” I said.

“I didn't do anything!” said an angry bull.

“It's just a saying where I’m from.” I said and took off in the direction I felt myself being drawn.

About three minutes later I heard screaming. Two ponies were running from a manticore. One, a pegasus, had blood on her wing. The other a unicorns was trying to through things behind him trying to slow their pursuer.

The two ponies saw me approaching and skidded to a halt. I leaped over them drawing my sword and slashing out at the deadly tail inches from it's target. It reared back howling in pain from the deep gash

“Run! Get to town!” I called to them.

They stared in confusion for a few seconds before taking the opportunity to flee.

Seeing it's meal get away the creature glared at me and charged. I snapped my fingers.

WHAM!!!

A plate of solid steel, now with an imprint of the monsters face, stood between us.

The manticore regained his balance and prepared to charge me again. I really didn't want to kill if I didn't have to so I tried to intimidate it. I formed a pair of chaos fire wings that were five times my size while roaring a jet of flame. It worked.

Now that I established this as my territory it shouldn't return, but if it did I would kill it. Hopefully it won't come to that.

I went back to town to finish my shopping. I looked around for the couple that I helped but didn't see them. I guessed that meant they were safe at the hospital or somewhere where the mare could get treatment.

I got the seasonings, lilies, veggies, and other things I needed before heading home.

I walked it to see Jynx cleaning the bedroom like a mad woman. I thought it best to let her work and start on dinner.

I went to my room to get a chunk of meat for my own taco's. After grinding it up I placed it and some seasonings in one pan and the flowers and some seasonings in another. After a few minutes of cooking I heard Jynx running over.

“The house is on fire!” she ran into the kitchen, “Oh, Shiro, when did you come in? Never mind, I got news.”

There was a knock at the door.

“Oh, their here.” she ran to open the door.

“Jynx, honey, we've missed you.” said an older masculine voice.

“I've missed you too.” Jynx replied, “Hay, Shiro, I want you to meet, Kitakaze and Stone, my parents.”

I poked my head out to say hi and found myself staring at four eyes that stared back.

All tree of us had the same thought, “You.” it was the couple that was being chased by the manticore. Talk about good first impressions

I managed to get my head together enough to finish diner. I served Jynx and her parents before sitting down with my own food.

I was finally able to get a good look at them. Stone was a cyan unicorn with a red mane and tail, and green eyes. His cutie mark was a rock and hammer. Kitakaze was a light gray pegasus with a black mane and tail, and magenta eyes. Her cutie mark was a snowflake in the wind.

“Tell us a little about yourself, Mr. Tora.” Stone asked.

“Please call me Shiro. What's to say?” I started, “I’m from an alternate dimension where people have the ability to 'see' into others. No one realizes that's what they're doing, though. They just think they're making it up. We've even seen into Equestria, and have stories about ponies, griffins, dragons, and so on. Of course not everything is accurate, but hay, I’m learning.” I took a bite of my taco.

“Now you're a chaos mage being studied by my daughter, and saving ponies in your spare time.” Stone finished for me.

“Pretty much.” I said.

“Is there more?” Kitakaze asked.

Jynx answered, “Actually, mom, dad, there is one other thing you should know.” They looked at her expectantly, “Shiro and I are together.”

Their eyes shifted from her to me and back.

Stone remembered how to speak, “When you say 'together'... you mean together together?” Jynx and I nodded, “It's a good thing I’m sitting down.”

Kitakaze spoke next, “Are you crazy!? No offense Mr. Tora, but predators and ponies just don't mix well. Remember what happened to your sister?”

“That was completely different, mom. Gil was a Flank hole, Shiro's not.” Jynx argued.

Stone glowered, “I swear if I ever find that guy I'll grind him up into cat food!”

I looked at my taco and over to Jynx... she got it. I chuckled a little.

“You find my daughter getting hurt funny?!” Stone asked.

“No sir I don't.” I said, “You don't know what happened yesterday do you?”

They looked at me questioningly. I told them about how Gil returned and kidnapped Dash. How I fought him and beat him. By the time I finished they were staring wide eyed at me.

Stone asked, “What happened to Gil?”

I snickered, “That's what I found so funny.” I took another bit of my taco

I could see the gears turning...ding, light bulb clicked. He looked at me, then my food, “I hope you cooked that thoroughly.” he said flatly.

“Yes sir” I said.

“How do we know you wont try to hurt out daughter?” Stone asked

I showed him the scar on my paw, “I made an oath after I failed to act to save the life of a pony that was important to a friend of mine. I swore that I would never again stand by and do nothing when I could save the life of an innocent.”

“That's very noble, but I still have my doubts.” he said.

“I expect you to. You're her father after all, but I love your daughter. I’ll put your mind at ease somehow, I promise you that.” I assured him.

He nodded, “I'll allow it, but I’m watching you.”

“That was delicious, Shiro.” Jynx said as she took everyone's plates, “You three talk, I’ll clean up.”

Stone watched with a smile as his daughter retrieved his plate, but gasped as he saw the scar on her side.

“What happened there? When did you get hurt?” he said.

“Oh, that happened in Canterlot. There was an accident and I kinda got impaled by a pole.” she said and quickly added, “But it's OK, Shiro saved me. He healed me. It was actually the second time he saved my life. When we first met I crashed in the Everfree Forest. He fought off an entire pack of wolves and carried me out.”

“You saved my daughters three times.” Stone said, “I'm glad my daughter has such a selfless male in her life.”

“Thank you sir.” I said.

I looked over and saw Kitakaze staring at Jynx's flank. I realized the marks from my claws were still there from last night's 'activities'. She looked over at me and glared.

“Jynx, may I talk to you... privately.” she said. She started speaking neighponese, “(how did you get those marks on your flank?)”

“(Mom, I don't think...)” Jynx tried to speak.

“(You slept with him already didn't you?)” I looked at Stone to see what his reaction was to his wife's statement, but he didn't react

“(Mom! That's none of your business, but if you must know, yes I did.)” Jynx confessed.

I was starting to get scared, but apparently Stone never learned to speak his wife's native language. I thought that was kind of messed up, but there might have been a reason so I didn't judge.

“(You just met him a couple of weeks ago. Why would you do that? You should have at least waited until you got to know him a little better.)” Kitakaze said, “(How do you know he's not just using you?)”

I answered that one myself, “(Because I was always taught to respect females. I would never use ANY female. Males that do are worthless)” both Stone and Kitakaze looked at me wide eyed.

“My name IS Shirotora.” I said

Kitakaze facehoofed.

“How do you know Neighponese?” she asked

“It's the exact same as Japanese. I spent some time in Japan when I was in the Navy.” I explained, “I'm surprised you don't know Neighponese.”

“I tried to learn it, but it just never stuck.” Said Stone, “I know a few words.”

“Shiro!” Jynx said, “I just had a great idea. Let's have dad look at the pearl. He's one of the top geologists in Equestria.”

“Ha, what do you mean 'one of' you're looking at the best geologist in Equestria.” so that's where Dash got it.

Chapter 16: Winter Wrap Up

Stone and Kitakaze stayed for a week. We go to know each other quite well.
Kitakaze worked at the Fillydelphia weather factory. Stone was a professor of geology at Hayel University.

We had him take a look at the pearl Gil had. Turns out it's Arcanite, a rare mineral favored by enchanters for the amount of magic energy it can hold. Twilight was trying to decipher the spells it contained.

Like what happens in these stories sometimes, things were peaceful for a time... until winter was coming to an end.

February 27,

I was practicing with Piercing Light while Mephisto tried imitating me with a stick in his mouth. He's been doing that for over a month now. It was really kind of cute, and he was actually starting to get the hang of it.

“Hay, come on you two we're going to be late.” Jynx called out to us.

Today was the planning day for winter wrap up. Equestrian spring starts March 1, so tomorrow we clean winter. I’m the only one in town looking forward to it. As for meeting at town hall... have I ever mentioned my allergy to government?

“Do I gotta go” I said in my best childish voice.

“Yes, you have to find out what you'll be doing.” she said.

“Alright. Come on, buddy.” I said to Mephisto. He was almost as tall as me at this point, and the biggest dog in Equestria I’m told. A stallion from 'Dog Lovers Monthly' came by for an interview and photos to be featured on the cover.

We all walked through town together. Everyone was heading he same direction.

The place was packed so we sat in the back. After about ten minutes the mayor took the stage.

“Good mourning fillies and gentlecolts.” she said, “For the past two years we've been the fastest town to finish wrapping up winter. This year...”

My allergy was already in full swing. I tried occupying myself by daydreaming, and trying to remember when I last wore pants, but that didn't work. So I pulled out a PSP... have I ever mentioned how awesome chaos magic is.

“So after the southern birds get...” *pew pew bloop dun boom*, “What is that sound?”

I became aware that every eye in the building was glaring holes right at me. I smiled sheepishly.

Jynx was pissed, “You are embarrassing me. If you don't put that away I’ll put it up and you won't like where.”

Kinky.

She was kinda scary though so I ate it... what, it was chocolate. That's right chocolate PSP, you jelly? I know you are.

After using all my strength not to go crazy the mayor finally got to the part I was waiting for. Assignments. I didn't know what I wanted to do more but anything would be cool.

She listed off the names and I was going to be a snow hauler. With my strength it made sense.

“Meet with your respective team leaders to find out the details of your jobs.” said Mayor Mare.

My team leader was Big Mac. He showed us what where we would be taking the snow after it was loaded into our carts, the best way to move the cart, what to do if the cart gets stuck. I know sounds boring right. Not to me, I was a giddy as a school girl at a Justin Bieber concert.

We were released after the instruction, and I met up with Jynx outside the town hall.

We got home about twenty minutes later. Jynx went along side the house and strapped into her, now fixed, flying machine.

“My report's not to big this time so I’ll be back before nightfall.” she gave me a kiss, “Check to see if Twilight's made any progress for me.”

“Later, hot stuff.” I said.

She replied, “Rape ya later, love slave.” god, I love her.

I stood back at she got a running start and kicked on the boosters. In a clout of fire and smoke she took off soon becoming a speck on the horizon.

After she left my sight I turned and went back to town.

I let myself in (it IS a public library after all) and sure enough she had her face buried in a book. Not just any book, her favorite book...

“Why is it that just about all the stories about me turning into an alicorn has it happen overnight?” she asked.

“They're going for the 'surprise effect'.” I said

She scoffed, “I wish it were that easy. Do you know how sore my shoulders get with these damn things growing?”

“Yeah I bet they... huh?” did I hear that right, “With what growing?” I knew the answer, I just needed to make sure.

“My wings.” she said as if it were common sense, “You didn't know I’m growing wings?”

I looked at her back... smooth as always.

She noticed my confusion, “They're not showing yet. Come here.” I complied, “Feel my shoulders.”

I ran a couple fingers across her shoulder blade. Sure enough there was a bony stump growing.

“I thought you were just adopted. How could you be growing wings?” I asked.

“Oh, I never told you that.” she said, “When somepony becomes a part of the royal family they take part in a ceremony called 'The Rite of Thorns' in which one of the princesses use the Crown of Thorns to infuse their blood with the pony joining the family. It's really quite painful, but the rewards are worth it... well most of it.” her mood suddenly went sour, “The downside is that you have to watch everypony you know and love age and die while you live forever.”

Immortality, the cruelest of curses.

I had to change the subject, “Oh, hay, Jynx wanted me to ask if you made any progress with the pearl.”

“Not really.” she said, “But I’m pretty sure it's something about the Elements of Harmony.”

“Really?” that was confusing, “Why would someone like Gil have something like that? Protection in case you girls tried to help me?”

“That's plausible. I'll have to test that somehow.” she said, “I'll have to ask Jynx if I can use the lab at Canterlot University. I doubt I’ll be able to find out much more with out proper equipment.”

“I think I’ll go for a walk.” I said, “You want to come?”

“That's OK,” she answered, “I gotta find out how everypony reacts when they find out Nightmare Moon turned me into a vampony.” she plunged back into the book.

“You're addicted to your fictional self. You know that?” I said.

“And it's all your fault.” she said with a grin.

I walked out and shut the door behind me. When I turned around I was staring at a sight I have come to both adore and loth... the three smiling faces of Applebloom, Sweetie Bell, and Scootaloo.

“Hay, Shiro” they said simultaneous.

“Sup Ribbons, Squeaks, DJ (short for Dash Jr.)” I returned their greeting.

“Are ya busy?” asked Applebloom, “'Cause we were goin trough our note 'bout the stuff we already done, right. And we came across one that we never really did. We marked it off 'cause we had no way of doin' it, but with your help we can be...”

In unison, “CUTIE MARK CRUSADER TIGER TAMERS!” oh. my. God. Red alert, red alert.

“I got the whip.” said Sweetie.

“Where the he... hay did you get that?” I asked.

“It's Rarity's.” she replied.

“Why does Rar... never mind. I don't want to know.” I could guess, pervert, “Listen girls, I don't think that will work. See I’m kanda already tame... ish. You'd have to find a wild tiger and NOT get eaten by it.”

“Well can you help us any way?” Sweetie asked. They all gave me the look.

CMC uses puppy eyes... it's super effective.

“Alright. I’m going to regret this.”

How the hell came you go spelunking and STILL get covered in tree sap?

I got home to see Jynx's flier outside. I went to open the door but it opened on it's own surounded by a pale golden light.

I looked inside to see Jynx wearing what looked like the head piece to Cerebro from X-Men, but with a horn.

“Jynx did you do that?” I asked.

“Yes, I did.” she was positively beaming, “It's a prototype.” she pointed to the helmet, “An artificial horn that's not just cosmetic. I have my magic back!”

I ran up and gave her a hug, “Way to go, Jynx. How does it feel?”

“Like I lost a part of who I am, and finally found it. Which is exactly what it is.” she said on the verge of tears. The happy kind.

“We gotta celebrate,” I said, “I'll get the girls.” I turned toward the door... which proptly slammed in my face.

I turned to see the smile Jynx wore, “I thought we were going to celebrate.” I said

“We are,” she replied, “Bedroom, now” She didn't have to tell me twice.

February 28, Winter Wrap Up

Mephisto and I faced each other armed with boken (wooden training swords) in hand and mouth. I decided if he wanted to train with me we could spar a bit.

It was still too early to meet Big Mac so we're really just killing time. I know it was kinda unfair, but he was enjoying it.

I swung at his left shoulder. He brought his boken up to parry and came with a thrust. I sidestepped it bringing my weapon low in a sweep. He jumped over and came down with an overhead strike. I held my sword over my head, repelling the blow.

We backed off to reassess each other. He's gotten quite good just watching me.

I charged with an upward slash. Instead of moving back like I expected he sidestepped and brought his own boken strait up...performing an amateur vasectomy. There goes my dreams of having kids.

“FREAKLE FUCKIN', SOME BITCH, MONKEY SLUT!!!” I was crying not-so-manly tears.

“Well that was colorful.” Jynx said as she came up to check on me.

“I hope you weren't hoping for children.” I squeaked.

“That's OK. I’ll just cheat on you for a foal.” she said.

“I hate you right now.” I told her.

“I love you, too.” She said as she helped me up, “You OK, now.”

“Could you kiss it and make it feel better?” I forced a smile.

“Maybe on your birthday.” she said, “It's time to go.”

We made our way to the cart pullers, and I reported in. Jynx helped me into my harness before going to find Twilight. She was assisting the purple mage with the organization.

The work was monotonous. I pulled the cart to get it loaded, I pulled the cart to dump it, I dumped it rinse, repeat. I did that for seven hours.

Most people back on Earth think winter wrap up would be fun. Well, after actually doing it I can tell you... YOU'RE ABSOLUTLY RIGHT!. Maybe it's just the brony in me, but some how grueling, repetitive work is fun right now. I had been sing the winter wrap up song the entire time.

I had been going longer then anyone else and decided it was time for a break.

“Yo, Red, I'm taken my break.” I called out.

“Alright, take what ya need.” replied Big Mac.

I unhitched myself and headed away from the others. Some weren't comfortable with meat eaters and I was hungry.

I went to my favorite hill, the first piece of Equestria I ever touched. It had a great view of the entire area. I saw Dash moving the clouds. I saw AJ and her team plowing and sowing. I saw Fluttershy waking the animals. I saw Pinkie and the skaters scoring the ice, along with a familiar black flea bag.

“When the hell did Mephisto learn to skate?” he was a smart dog but that was just weird.

I shook my head and sat down in the snow to eat.

It was a shame. I love the snow, but all good things must come to an end. Maybe I’ll petition the princess to add another month to winter next time.

I was thoroughly enjoying a manticore lettuce and tomato sandwich. Yeah that manticore that tried eating Jynx's parents tried it again on Vinyl Scratch. She said she'd she do my birthday for free. Awesomeness inbound.

I had just finished my wonderful lunch when I had a strange feeling. A feeling I haven't felt since... I drew my sword just in time to keep my head attached. I was looking into to lupine eyes.

“Greetings, Shirotora, I am Gray Fang, alpha of my pack. We have been hired to take your life. It's nothing personal, only business.” he said.

Two more jumped from the bushes. One me versus three werewolves. This is going to suck. Oh well...

MORTAL KOMBAAAAAAAT!!!

Chapter 17: Strange Honor

February 28,

“Hired by who?” I asked.

“I am sorry, but we cannot say. It is against our contract.” he answered.

I risked a glance toward town to make sure no one was near. He noticed.

“Do not worry about your friends. We will not harm them so long as they do not interfere.” at least he has honor.

“Thank you.” I was honestly grateful, “You have honor... except for the whole sneak attack thing.”

“I had hoped to end this quick as to cause you no unnecessary suffering.” that was actually rather kind of him... in a weird kind of way, “Forgive me, but we must continue. Thank you for your understanding. There are few who do.”

All four of us dropped into our fighting stances. The alpha struck first. I easily parried his thrust, but the kick from his pack mate that followed found it's mark, sending me into the fist of the third. They attacked as a unit exploiting my weaknesses. Their team work was admirable, or at least it would have been if it wasn't kicking my ass.

I had enough. I erupted in a blast of chaos flame sent in every direction. To my surprise and utter horror it shifted around them as charms they wore on their necks glowed. They were prepared.

This was not looking good for me. I tried summoning Philomena but was never even given time to raise my paw.

They charged again. I conjured a steel wall like I did with manticore but it faded and vanished as the lycans approached

Fire was useless, my sword was useless, my chaos magic was useless. Essentially, I was fucked, but I wasn't one to give up.

I continued striking and parrying with Piercing Light to no avail. With a powerful kick the alpha sent me flying into a tree and everything went black.

This was not the black of unconsciousness. I was somewhere that was all black. It reminded me of those anime shows where the hero is in a bind and suddenly he's mysteriously taken to a vision world and a mysterious voice suddenly...

“Greeting, Shirotora,”

speaks... seriously?

“I've been watching you for some time now. I feel it is time we spoke.”

“Who are you?” I asked.

“Ah, where are my manners,” a being appeared... a VERY familiar being, “I am Prince Discord.”

Holy fuck nuggets...

I was staring at the spirit of chaos and disharmony himself!

“What the hell are you doing here?” I said threateningly.

“Calm yourself, young warrior. I am not the Discord you are familiar with but a portion of his essence he encased in his sword before his mind shattered.”

“His sword? Piercing Light belongs to Discord? You're the one who saved Equestria? But Luna said he was killed.” I said

“No, she said I was consumed, and I was. It broke my mind and drove me mad, and poor Luna was forced to seal me, her own husband, in stone.”

My head was about one more reveal away from total mental meltdown, “Husband? You and Luna were..?” he nodded, “OK I’ve had enough mind fuck for now. Why am I here?”

“So I can tell you a little story. A story that took place thirteen thousand years ago. A story about the first human to come to Equestria.”

Meltdown Commencing

Sato found himself in a very different place then the orchard he was just in. last thing he remembered was speaking to Richard a man from England.

Now he was in a strange room looking... at...a..., “RRYYYUUUUU” (Ryu is Japanese for dragon)

Discord was startled by this strange creature that appeared and started screaming in his bedroom, “Calm down strange one. I will not harm you.”

“What is that, husband?” Luna said woken by the screaming.

“Do not worry yourself, Luna.” Discord reassured her, “I will see to it.”

“You speak English.” Sato was shocked by this, and confused by the winged, horned, horse behind him.

“You speak Equestrian.” Discord was equally surprised, “I am called Discord. By what shall I address you?” he asked.

“I am Sato.” Being friends with an English merchant left his with a firm grasp of the English language, “It is an honor to meet you, Great Dragon Discord.” he gave a deep bow.

“The honor is mine, though I am no dragon....”

“Thus began a friendship that would last for the whole of Sato's life.”

I wondered how it could have been thirteen hundred years ago that a Japanese man had an English friend but decided to just say 'magic' and move on.

“So did Luna and Celestia knew what I was from the get go?” I asked.

“No, you were different from Sato, but once you made your claim to them the knew.” said Discord

“How am I different?” I asked.

“Sato came as a human, you as a tiger. He had no magic, you are powerful with it.” he said, “It was he, being a bladesmith, who created the weapon you now wield. It is a tool of great honor among his people, but this you know. What you do not know is how he made it.”

I thought of what he meant. I know the basic process of making a katana, but he made it sound like this was unique. Before I came to a conclusion Discord answered for me.

“I gave him my magic to create the katana. Using it he empowered it to take on the most noble trait of the wielder, but it must be unlocked. I will give you the knowledge of how to preform this technique.” he held out his paw and knowledge flooded my mind. My first thought was... are you kidding me?

“Dude, that's just ridiculous.” I said.

He smiled, “It was not my doing. The chaos magic, as you and I know, does have a curtain humor about it.”

his expression became serious, “Something is coming Shiro. Something evil. An old friend of mine, a dragon seer named Laalia, told me of a vision she had. She foresaw a shadow, hidden among death, shall spread across Equestria.

“She also saw a single light, a creature who is not of this world and yet no longer of his own, who will stand against the shadow. Alas she knew not which will prevail.”

“Hold up.” I said, “What you're telling me is that there is a prophecy of me saving the world? That's kinda cliche ain't it.” not to mention quite terrifying. I mean me fight some super evil thing. I’m getting my ass handed to me by a few mutts.

“It is the reason for the swords existence, and its name. I had Sato make Piercing Light for this purpose. The energy for this spell is fading. Forgive me for placing this responsibility on your shoulders, Shirotora.”

My world went white and my body slammed against the ground at the base of the tree.

I stood shakily.

“Give up and I will end it quick.” the alpha said, “I do not enjoy causing undue pain.”

“Sorry, I’m kinda stubborn, and possibly a masochist.”

They charged again, but I had a plan. I held up my palm and flashed a blinding light. In hind sight I could have killed the alpha while he was blind but I wasn't thinking about that at the time. Instead I retreated to a slightly elevated area. I wanted them to see this. Why? Cause it was going to be friggin awesome.

Step one, infuse it with my spirit. I held Piercing Light out to my side and channeled my chaos fire into it. They looked up at me and charged again. Step two, cry out your need... this was the bad ass part.

I gave them a look of pure determination and called, “BANKAI!” I know right.

Clang, clang, clang.

The sound echoed as the three wolves strikes landed on what was the most bad ass armor you could ever see. I looked like I was wearing a gundam made of blades. How awesome is that?

They jumped back to reassess their enemy, looking for weaknesses. They charged again, one of them jumping on my back latching onto my arms and legs.

With a flex of my back, a dozen blades diced him to pieces. One down, two to go.

Gray Fang and his partner charged again, using their speed to try getting around me. They thought this armor would slow me. They were wrong. It was light as a feather. I launched myself at the beta and ran him through with a Baraka-like blade from my right arm. Gray Fang's sword bounced off a shield on my left.

“Remarkable,” he said, “a sword that becomes a near impenetrable suit of armor. That is the Piercing Light is it not? It has slayed many of my kind. There is no shame in falling to that blade.”

“A blade is nothing without the hand to wield it.” I said, “I fight to protect others. That makes me strong.”

“I have threatened none but you. I even gave you my word they wouldn't be harmed.” he said.

“If you were to kill me who would protect them?” he understood what I meant.

“You are a true warrior. I am honored to die by your blade.” he said.

I released my armor and returned it to its blade form.

“What are you doing?” he asked.

I held my sword at the ready, “My name is Shirotora, protector of Ponyville, and chaos mage.”

He gave me a warm smile and readied himself, “I am Gray Fang, last of the Winter Moon Clan.”

We charged.

“Once again we've finished in record time.” Mayor Mare addressed the citizens of Ponyville.

Jynx ignored her to ask Dash, “Have you seen Shiro? Big Mac said he went on his break and never came back.”

“Nope, not since he went out of town to eat his lunch, why?” Dash answered.

“I just have a bad feeling.” replied Jynx.

“You're worried about Shiro?” the rainbow pegasus laughed, “I doubt even an ursa would be able to hurt him.”

Jynx laughed too, “You're right I’m sure he's OOF” a gray blur slammed into her before she could finish.

“Oops, heh heh, sorry.” said Derpy as she climbed off the buried unicorn.

“You two alright.” Dash managed to say from her back through the fits of laughter.

“Oh, Jynx, there you are.” said the clumsy mailmare, “Shiro's fighting somepony outside of town!”

“What where?” Jynx said.

“Come on” the Gray pegasus took off with the two sisters following close.

They found the tiger on a hill, bloody. He was fighting an equally bloody werewolf.

The sound of metal striking metal resonated with each attack and parry. We were both cut up pretty bad. Jynx was going to kill me when... oh shit.

Jynx, Dash, and Derpy crested the hill approaching our fight. They were going to try to help

“Stay out of this!” I said. They stopped.

“Are you OK?” Jynx asked.

“Peachy.” I answered.

“Please, miss. He will not be able to fight to his fullest potential if he must worry about his loved ones.” Gray Fang told her.

She glared at him, “What? You son of a...”

“Please, my last wish is to die at the sword of a worthy opponent. Shirotora may be that opponent. Let him fight to his fullest.”

“So that's why you do this, despite being as honorable as you are.” I said. He nodded, “Do as he says. Stay out of this no matter what happens. I'd ask you to leave but I know you won't.”

“If you die on me, I’ll kill you.” she said in tears. It was crushing me to see her that worried

“Let's finish this quick.” I readied myself for one more charge as he did the same with a nod.

His short sword was much faster then my long sword. I needed a way to open him up and negate his speed advantage... lightbulb.

We charged putting everything we had into this moment. He thrust his weapon at my throat as I aimed for his stomach. Just before his blade ended my I whipped Piercing Light's saya from behind my back and into his wrist forcing it up and away.

We stared into each others eyes. I saw in his an undying gratitude as he pulled himself off my sword and fell into the snow.

I cleaned and returned my katana to it's saya and knelt beside the dying warrior.

“You fought well.” I said.

“As did you.” came is reply.

He put his short sword into its scabbard and held it out to me, “This is the sword of the alphas of the Winter Moon clan. As we are no more I wish for you to have it as well as all I possess. I only ask that you give me a warriors farewell.”

“I will.” I said as his life faded away.

As per his last wishes I removed his amulet and belt (it had several pouches). I put him and his companions in a row and stood back.

Jynx watched on, Dash and Derpy had left, “What are you doing? He tried to kill you. Why do what he wants?”

“It's hard to explain.” I said, “In my world honor is all but dead, but him. He was honorable. It was a strange kind of honor to me, but it was honor.” I held up my paws and released a whirlwind of silver fire, consuming the three lycans until all that was left was dust.

I turned toward home... and met with darkness.

Chapter 18: Fun with Felons

March 1,

I woke up the next morning in the Ponyville hospital feeling much better. Jynx was waiting for me.

“Morning, honey.” I said.

She returned my greeting with a hoof to the face.

“Ow, come on I’m in the hospital here.” I said.

“So any injuries I give you will be taken care of easily!” she was pissed, “Don't you ever scare my like that. You could have been killed!” she was in tears now, “Why didn't you let us help?”

“I'm sorry. I didn't want you to get hurt. I wouldn't be able to live with myself if I let something happen to you.” I said.

“And what would I do if you died?” she asked.

I thought about what Discord said. If he was right the better question would be what would Equestria do. I shouldn't have risked taking off the armor like I did.

“I'm sorry. I won't take anymore needless risks. I won't stop fighting to protect everyone, but I’ll think before I do it.” I said.

She climbed into the bed beside me and we held each other. We laid like that for about a half hour before the nurse walked in.

“Oh my, I’m not interrupting anything am I?” she said blushing.

“No, you're fine.” we did kindda look like we were getting 'close'

“Your free to go whenever you want, Shiro.” she said.

“Thank you, nurse.” I said, “Are you ready to go home?”

“Not yet, Twilight wanted everypony at the library for a get-together. Just for fun.” she said.

“Alright, I have an idea.” I said with a wicked smile.

Jynx and I were stalking around an underground ruin searching for our targets. I took another look back at Twilight's body. Pinkie of all ponies killed her... at least I got Pinkie before she could kill any more.

“Where do we go now?” Jynx asked, “We can't go that way there's too many tr...” a sword erupted from her chest and she collapsed with Rainbow Dash behind her holding a bloody sword.

She charged me but I launched a fireball at her face burning her to a crisp. I took a deep breath.

“FUS RO DAH!” came a soft shout from behind me sending me into the air before I became a pin cushion filled with arrows. Arrows fired by a yellow pegasus.

I took the visor off and looked as the others did the same.

“How the, hay, are you so good at that?” asked Dash, “You hit him three times before he even hit the ground.”

“Oh, I don't know,” said Fluttershy, “I guess I’m just lucky.”

“That's not luck.” I said, “You're just good.”

That was the fifth strait match in Matrix Skyrim Multiplayer (that's right bitches, you know you want it) that she won. Before that it was Battlefield 3. She's a natural.

“Ah can't believe she shouted me in ta a dagum pit uh spikes.” AJ said.

“At least she didn't crush yer skull.” said Big Mac.

“And Ah wanted ta crush yer skull, sugarcube.” said AJ, “Ya took mah kill, Fluttershy.”

“Oh, I'm sorry. I'll let you kill him next time.” Fluttershy said.

Do you know how weird it is listening to ponies talk about who they killed. It's really friggin weird.

“I'll tell you why she's so good.” Dash said, “The game has dragon powers... obviously she has an advantage.”

“Rainbow Dash, I doubt dragons can use their voices like that.” Twilight said.

“That's not entirely true, Twilight.” Fluttershy said, “The dragon language does have power when spoken by dragons. It's not quite like that, but it can be powerful. Of course not many know the language, even among dragons.”

“What? How?” Twilight was getting ready to go all brainy on us, “How can words have power? Their only sound waves in the air, it's just not logical.”

I laughed, “I use to be logical, then I took an inter-dimensional jump to the face.” hay, the meme's are new to them.

She laughed, “Good point. Most of my life has been illogical ever since I left Canterlot. You and Pinkie being the sources of most of my logic issues.”

“Glad I could brighten up your days.” I smiled at her.

“Alright, lab rat, it's time for me to get some more experiments done.” Jynx said.

“Really, well do I have a surprise for you.” I gave her a smile, “We might want twilight's help.”

“Bankai!” that will never get old.

After the flash Jynx and Twilight stared open jawed at the feline Gundam made out of blades. If I had a camera I’d have taken a picture.

We were on my favorite hill. It's the perfect place for tests since it's so far from town. Not to mention the view is amazing.

I flexed the blades all over in a wave just to show off. I’m not sure how I can control over two hundred blades but I can. Have I ever mentioned how much I love my instinctive knowledge? I have? Good, 'cause I do, I really do. Things are much easier when you don't have to learn stuff.

“That's incredible!” Jynx said, “It appears to be a kind of matter replication combined with non-organic/organic integration. I wonder if the blades are partially organic themselves? The shaman of the lion tribes could attach semi-organic objects to living beings but it's suppose to be impossible to use non-organic material. I doubt I could remove them so I’ll have to scan them while attached.”

As I wondered what the hell 'semi-organic' material was, Jynx's artificial horn horn lit up with a pail golden light. A similar light moved around me from my head down and back.

“Oh my Celestia, They're not just non-organic, their Arcanium!” she saw my confusion, “Refined Arcanite, fused with steel. That being said it should be easy to infuse them with magic.”

I raised my paw and released a torrent of... nothing.

“So much for easy.” I said.

Twilight had an idea, “Try channeling into the blades alone.”

I nodded and pushed my fire through the baraka blade on my right arm. It shot off like a rocket embedding itself into a tree before dislodging itself and returning to it's starting place.

“That was friggin' sweet!” I said.

“That is interesting.” Jynx said, “Twilight try lifting him with your magic. I have a theory.”

Twilight's horn glowed as she scrunched up her face in concentration. More layers of magic formed as sweat formed on her forehead. It was no use. I remained firmly on the ground. She gave up after a few minutes, panting and sweating.

“I can't budge him. It's like he weighs as much as Equestria.” said the purple princess.

“I knew it.” Jynx said, “That's why you can't use your magic normally. It's enchanted with an anti-magic barrier.”

“That'll come in handy if I have to fight evil unicorns or something.” I said.

“Maybe I can ask mom to see how much it can resist.” Twilight offered.

“With as much magic energy as she can produce...” Jynx said, “well I’d rather not have a puddle of jelly for a coltfriend.”

“Yes,” I said as I released the armor and returned Piercing Light to its saya, “Tiger jelly bad. Besides, I’d taste bad on toast.”

“How about as toast!” a unicorn in a Zoro mask appeared with five others, “'cause that's what you're going to be unless you hoof over everything you got.”

“You're kidding... you're kidding, right?” I said not realizing the quote. This guy's an idiot!

I turned to the mares behind me, “I know I promised I’d never eat a pony... unless they asked me to,” I looked at Jynx with a grin, “but this is kinda like asking for it, right?”

“While I admit, you would be doing pony kind a favor by removing them from the gene pool,” Jynx said, “it would still be frowned upon by society.”

“And frowns upset Pinkie Pie. I refuse to upset Pinkie Pie.” I finished.

“Shut up and give us the goods!” said the wanna be Zoro.

“Let's have some fun with them.” I snapped my fingers.

“You wanna fight, fine” said the leader and charged. His strike missed... by about ten feet, “What the hay!” the six ponies were fighting air... or so it seemed.

Twi and Jynx were dumbfounded.

“Here.” I handed them each a pair of 3D glasses.

They looked confused for a second before putting them on. The sight they beheld was one for the books. Copies of us were ducking and weaving around them.

Jynx laughed, “Holy crap, what idiots.”

“Popcorn?” I offered from my nice comfy theater seat.

“Thanks.” Jynx said taking the seat next to me, while Twilight took the third.

The other us's were taunting and teasing the schmucks as they ducked and weaved around them with ease, but not even being real makes that easy. We just watched with amusement.

“Waddya say I make it more interesting?” I asked.

Twilight just said, “I think we should just turn them over to the authorities.”

Jynx was laughing, “And miss all this fun. No way let's have more fun first.”

With another snap of my fingers the fun was doubled.

“How are you so fast?!” asked one of the would be highway men... er, ponies... whatever.

“I'll tell you” Not-Twilight said with a demonic voice, her eyes glowing red.

The three illusions sprouted demon wings and fangs (except me I already had them). Shadows melted from tree's and rocks, and formed a ring of shadow creatures around them as the sky went pitch black. The six stallions were reduced to crying, quivering masses.

“P, P, P, Pl, please don't eat us.” it was fucking hilarious.

Twilight was trying to hold back her laughter, while Jynx and I fell out of our seats with ours.

“I, I think Ja, Jail will look good after this.” Jynx eventually got out.

“OK, Twilight, bind them please. I’ll get a guard.” I said.

Twilight made chains of magic wrap around them. They let out a blood curdling scream.

I released the spell and ran off to find a guard. By the time I got back with one they were still screaming.

“WOULD YOU SHUT THEM UP!!!” Jynx and Twilight screamed at me together.

“Hay, thieves.” the unicorn guard said.

The wailing finally stopped.

“Oh thank Celestia, They're demons.” the leader said pointing a hoof at us.

The guard looked over at me and I gave him a little smirk. He got the idea.

“Oh I know,” the guard said. The six stallions eyes grew even more fearful, “the whole town is... you didn't know that?” this guy could've gotten an Emmy, “That sucks for you. Oh, well.” he looked at me as he lifted them in his magic, “Which one do you want for diner?”

“Surprise me.” I said.

“You realize you probably drove them insane?” Twilight said.

I smiled, “Probably.”

Chapter 19: Rematch

March 12,

I knew it was going to happen. I mean how could it not on a day like this one. It just goes against her nature for it not to happen. The only questions I had was when and where.

It was about noon and I was just waiting for the inevitable. Then it happened.

“Ohmygosh, Shiro, there you are” Rainbow Dash said as she flew up to me panicked, “there's a pony in trouble in AJ's Barn, you gotta help him! Come on.”

This was their plan? Oh well I decided to play along.

“Let's go then.” I ran toward Sweet Apple Acres already knowing what was awaiting me.

We got to the farm and went into the barn to find... nothing, “What the hell... where's my...”

“SURPRIZE!!!” I jumped clinging to the ceiling.

A party had appeared out of nowhere.

“What the hell. How did you hide this?” I said

“It's a spell I've been practicing.” Twilight said, “Happy birthday, Shiro.”

There was a huge banner saying “Happy 29th birthday, Shiro, even though it's only your first in Equestria so it's kind of your first birthday but that doe...” it trailed off at the edge.

“Sorry, I ran out of room.” Pinkie said seeing what I was looking at.

“It's more than good enough, Pinks.” I said, “Now LET'S PARTY!”

The thing was in full swing. We played pin the tail on the pony, which is weird playing a game like that with a table full of booze a few feet away. I introduced them to beer pong among other drinking games. AJ was rather good at it, and was soon leading a drunken Big Mac off for some fun of their own (I still sometimes forget they're not siblings).

After we were all a bit buzzed we decided it was time for cake and then presents.

“OK first mine.” said Rainbow Dash.

I tore into the Wonder Bolts gift wrap, “Nice, liquid rainbow.” I love spicy food and this stuff was great on pork chops, “Thanks Skittles.”

“You'll love ours.” AJ said, Big Mac was still passed out from earlier.

I tore the plain brown paper, “Stalliongrads finest vodka. Mmmm, vodka. Now I just need some OJ.”

“Fluttershy and I both contributed to this one.” said Rarity.

It was a pair of bracers covered in bright yellow scales.

“I asked Grandmother to send me those, and Rarity did the rest.” said Fluttershy in her signature tone.

“I love them.”

Twilight's gift was the biggest, “I had to do some alterations on the original design but I think you will be pleased with my gift.”

I opened the box to find a replica of Darth Vader's suit. That is if Vader were a tiger.

“And yes you can wear it. Rarity gave me your measurements.” she said.

“That is awesome!” I said.

“Mine next!” Pinkie said hopping up and down.

I quickly opened the incredibly festive paper to find a bag of... “Oregano?”

“No silly, it's catnip.” She just gave me the feline version of weed.

“I've always wondered what it's like for cats.” I said.

“I think you'll like mine the most.” Jynx said.

I knew this was going to be good. It was... black lacy lingerie. My eyes rivaled the size of Luna's moon.

“I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I,”

“Ah think ya broke him, Jynx.” AJ said waving a hoof in front of my face.

“I, I, I, I, I, I, I wanna use this one first.” I finally finished.

“That comes as no surprise.” Rarity laughed.

“I got you another present,” Jynx said in a seductive voice, “but it will have to wait until we get home.”

“Whoa, I do NOT need to hear that.” Dash said.

“I take it the parties over?” Pinkie said.

“Ah'd say their party's just startin'” Applejack said.

“It's a good thing they live a bit outside of town.” said Twilight, “I have a feeling they're going to be quite loud.”

“EEWWW. Stop talking about my sister doing it!” Dash said.

“We'll be sleeping in late tomorrow.” Jynx said.

THUMP, THUMP, THUMP, THUMP, THUMP.

RD was banging her head on the wall, “MAKE IT STOP!!!”

We all left the party together chatting it up. It was still kind of early so we wanted to hang out more.

We got to town square when a voice boomed into the air.

“TWILIGHT SPARKLE, I HAVE SPENT THE LAST YEAR TRAINING MY MIND FOR THIS MOMENT. I, THE GREAT AND POWERFUL TRIXIE, CHALLENGE YOU TO A REMATCH.”

In a blast of blue smoke the familiar sight of a star covered cape and wizard hat appeared, shortly followed by a 'squee' sound.

The others looked at me like I just went crazy. Silly mares, don't they know I’ve BEEN crazy.

“What? I’m a fan.” I said as if it were obvious.

“Of Trixie?” asked Dash.

“Twilight Sparkle, do you accept my challenge?” asked Trixie.

“Uhhhh,” Twilight groaned, “If I do will you leave after?”

Trixie raised an eyebrow as if contemplating it, “Very well, if you can best Trixie then Trixie will leave Ponyville. Now let us begin.”

Twilight stepped in front of the show off. I could have sworn I smelled magic as Twilight took her place.

“Let's get this over with.” Twilight sighed.

“I'll go first.” Trixie said with her usual arrogant tone.

She began channeling her magic. With a pop a potted flower appeared.

“Seriously, dude?” I said, “Twi can top that with out even trying.”

With another sigh, Twilight began channeling her own spell. With a pop... she was flat on her back.

“Da faq?” I said.

Twilight tried three more times with the same results. I knew something was going on.

“Of course.” I growled, “I thought I smelled magic.”

“It's a magic competition, you dolt. Of course there's magic involved” said Trixie, “It's not my fault Twilight lacks the talent that Trixie has.”

I growled at her, “Twilight, I’ll take over. If it's showmanship she wants, then I’ll give her a show.” I grinned showing all my teeth.

She was noticeably rattled by my display, but I had to admit she hid it well

“You think you can out perform the Great and Powerful Trixie?” she said, “Don't make me laugh.”

“Fine, I’ll just make you cry.” I said as I took Twilight's place, “Let's make a deal. If you win I’ll be your own personal servant, but if I win... I get your hat and cape.”

She just smiled, “Deal.”

I felt it this time as I passed. She cast a spell that breaks concentration on me. I just smiled. She really doesn't know how my magic works. Hell she probably doesn't think I have magic.

“Be my guest, cat.” she said spitefully.

I stood on my hind legs, and put on a pair of sunglasses.

“Allow me to introduce myself,” I cleared my throat and snapped my fingers causing an American flag to drop behind me Patton style, “I am the chaos causing kitty, the terrific transforming tiger, the protector of Ponyville from predators, and pestering ponies. I am SHIROTORAAAAA!” fireworks filled the air as the Blue Angels flew overhead. A crowd of ponies appeared applauding me.

I dropped back to all four, “Would you say that was better than a flower pot?... hello? I think she's broken.” I pulled out a sharpie marker, “Scribble, scribble, lil Trix.”

I proceeded to give her a monocle and mustache. Then took her hat and cape.

I held out the marker, “Anyone else want to give her a little art?”

“Heck, yeah!” said Rainbow Dash.

“That sounds good.” Jynx followed.

After a few little improvements, her mind finally started catching up.

“H, h, How I cast a spell on you. You shouldn't have been able to use magic at all.” she said not noticing her new decorations.

“Simple.” I said now wearing MY hat and cape, “I'm a chaos mage. I don't need to concentrate, I just do it.”

“Defeated again.” she sounded completely crushed, “I'm a failure.”

“Only if you give up.” she looked at me as if I just went crazy... again, been there, “You have far more talent than the average unicorn, Trixie. You even beat Twilight. Granted it was cheating but you did it in a way that she didn't notice, despite being as in tune to magic as she is. I only did because the senses of a predator are better then ponies.

“Now if you'll excuse me I have a birthday present to claim.” I started to walk away, “Oh yeah you may want to wash that off.”

She watched me leave, confused by me. After I rounded a corner I heard her scream, “My coat!”

Jynx and I walked the rest of the way home talking about nothing in particular. When we got home I was ready for my present.

“Wait here while I get ready.” she said seductively.

I took off my new hat and cape, placed them in my room, and waited. I couldn't tell why but I’ve been wanting her so badly all day today, even before the party.

“I'm ready.” Jynx finally said. It felt like an hour.

I walked into the bedroom to see her wearing the lingerie. I had to wonder why ponies were sexier wearing cloths then when their naked. She was laying on her back. The candles on the tables beside the bed danced off her body. Her mane and tail were unbraided.

She gave me her best bedroom eyes, “Today, you can do what ever you want with me, no matter how dirty or kinky.”

I capped my claws, and climbed into bed, drawing her into a deep kiss. I was going to enjoy this.

Mature content here

Chapter 20: The Darkness Within

March 31, Hearts and Hooves Day

Celestia walked through the gardens like she did most mornings before starting her official duties. She enjoyed the quiet. It was something she rarely enjoyed anywhere but here.

She found herself once again looking at the heroes of Equestria. Their statues placed so everypony could admire them for what they did for all ponykind.

It was a shame that so few know what their greatest hero did. Most saw Discord as a monster. They had forgotten WHY he was mad. The thought always brought a tear to her eye.

She approached the pedestal of her old friend, “Good mourning, dear brother-in-law, it's a... NO!” she gasped at the noticeable lack of a draconequus statue.

I had always thought that the holidays in Equestria coincided with their Earth equivalents, but hearts and hooves day sure doesn't. Turns out this was Luna and Discord's wedding anniversary.

It was a beautiful morning. Celestia always makes sure today is extra beautiful. It was a perfect day for what I had planned.

I made breakfast for Jynx, myself, and Mephisto. He hadn't taken Gray Fangs sword off since I gave it to him. He had it in a scabbard on his right shoulder.

We ate, and talked about things like molecular biology and genetics (something they know little of). It's a shame we can't have kids, being different species and all. I decided to ask Twilight about a spell to fix that sometime.

The two of us had the whole morning to spend together. We decided to go for a walk. As we talked about a new project she was working on, we took in the spring. It was warm but not hot. Birds were especially active, going back and forth caring for their families. Flowers grew everywhere, with bees happily going from one to the next.

We arrived at my hill. My, oh, so, favorite place in Ponyville. We sat there looking out over the quiet town. This was paradise, or at least as close as a place could be. I had to admit I still sometimes thought to myself that I’d wake up any moment in the hospital or something. It was too perfect.

'fuck it' I thought to myself, 'if it's just a coma dream I’ll enjoy every moment'

“I have something for you.” I said.

“Oh, a present for me? Sweet, what is it.” Jynx replied.

I walked over to the lone tree and reached into a hole for the gift I stashed there. I pulled it out.

“An eye patch?” she said confused.

“No, that's Pinkie's. She has those stashed all over... in case of eye patch emergencies.” I put it back and grabbed Jynx's gift, “Close your eyes.”

“If it's a prank I’m going to buck you in the nuts, just so you know.” she said.

“Jynx,” at her name she opened her eyes which grew as she saw me holding out a gold hoof ring with a large diamond embedded in it, “Will you marry me?” I asked.

She was stunned for a few seconds before she smiled, leaping into a hug, “YES... YESYESYESYES!!!”

I slid the ring on her hoof.

“What's wrong, Celi?” Luna asked as her sister burst into the hall.

Celestia kept running not hearing her. She had to make sure the Elements were safe.

She got to the vault and opened it. She levitated the box and opened it, seeing the warm, soft glow of the Elements of Harmony.

“Sister, what's the matter?” Luna followed her.

“Discord has broken free again.” Celestia answered.

Luna's eyes filled with tears, “No, not again. Oh my love.”

Celestia brought her little sister into a hug, “It's OK, I’m here for you.” Celestia hated how many times she had wronged her sister. Banishing her for a thousand years, imprisoning her husband in stone, and now she was going to have to do it again.

Twilight was once again studying the strange black orbs. Gray Fang had one in his pouch that Shiro recovered.

Zecora had determined the potion that Gil used was made from dragon blood and nightshade. Gil would have died even if Shiro didn't kill him.

By now she had resorted to just staring at the pair of enigmas, as if she could intimidate them into giving up their secrets. She could feel that she was close to a breakthrough, and she knew they were important.

A knock came at the front door. Twilight facehoofed. Why can't ponies understand what 'public' means.

“Come in.” she called.

“Hi Twilight.” said a gray pegasus.

“Hi, Derpy.” she replied.

“Here you go, a package.” she pulled out a small box and let the unicorn take it in her magic, “OK, see you later.”

“I wasn't expecting a package...” she thought as she opened the top.

Before she could loo inside she felt familiar magic. Chaos magic, and not the quirky good-natured kind like Shiro's.

“Discord!” she threw the box on her desk and ran out of the library to find her five friends.

The box tipped over and a small black orb rolled out and began to glow with the other two.

Jynx and I laid on the hill embracing one another. It was a moment I hoped wouldn't end... unfortunately all good thing must

“How sweet.” said a voice.

We sat up and looked for the source but saw nothing.

“Yoo hoo, up here.” we looked up and saw a pink cloud. It turned over to reveal a familiar face laying on the, now, underside of the thing.

“Discord? How did you get out?” I asked.

“Let's just say... time.” he said. I wasn't surprised he answered in a riddle.

“What do you want?” I asked.

“I've been watching you, little kitty cat.” he said, “another chaos mage after so long, and he's even from a different world. I had a friend from Earth you know.”

“Yea, Sato I know. You told me already.” I said.

“Ahh, so you already spoke to my essence in your sword. I would say mine, but Lulu gave it to you.” he sighed, “Oh, well. Any way where was I? Oh right. A little birdie told me some interesting things about you. Things you don't even know about yourself.”

I scoffed, “Like what?” why I asked I’ll never know.

“Like how to drive you mad like me.” he said with an evil grin.

He held out his lion paw. Jynx screamed as she was pulled towards him.

“Let her go!” I yelled.

“Aww, where's the fun in that?” he gave a fake pout, “Fine you want me to release her?”

“Yes.” I said.

“Very well. I’ll give her her release.” he put his talon to her throat and dragged it across, opening her arteries.

“NO!!!!” I screamed.

He through her at me and I caught her.

“There I released her.” he said.

I looked into Jynx's already lifeless eyes in horror. This couldn't be happening, it couldn't be real.

*Thump-thump*

Grief

*Thump-thump*

Regret

*Thump-thump*

anger

*Thump-thump*

Darkness

Jynx watched as Shiro cradled the image of her from the bubble she was in floating above.

“I'm here, that's not me, you idiot.” she banged on the barrier trying to get his attention.

He looked up and screamed. Jynx's blood froze when she saw his face. A darkness was spreading from his eyes.

“Shiro! What's happening?” she said.

“He's going mad, like I did. Of course this is a little more dramatic.” Discord laughed... until the darkness started spreading to his chest, “This is wrong... this isn't maddness...” Discord's face became fearful when he felt the put hatred and malice oozing from Shiro, “No this isn't suppose to happen.”

He looked a Jynx with regret apparent in his face, “This wasn't suppose to happen, he lied to me! I’m sorry.” he released Jynx from her prison, “Run! Go find Twilight and the other Elements of Harmony. I'll hold him here.

She ran. Looking back only to see the one she loved, surrounded in an evil black aura, Pounce on the draconequus.

Xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

deification meets oscillation. Sorry about the short chapter, but I felt this was the best place to stop. I rewrote this three times before I got this. The story will be in the third person for a while for obvious reasons.

Chapter 21: Hearts and Hooves Day Massacre

March 31, Hearts and Hooves Day,

Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie just left Sugarcube Corner when Jynx found them.

“Twilight!” she cried she stopped in front of the lavender pony, “Discord... did something... to Shiro...” she was trying to speak between breaths, “He tried to drive him mad with an illusion of him killing me. Shiro didn't go mad, he went insane! He turned into some black thing. He said to find you and stop him. He said he'd hold him as long as he could. I’m scared.” She was crying by this time.

“Follow us Jynx, we still need to get Applejack.” the six mares ran as fast s they could to get the farm pony.

They banged on the farmhouse door.

“Applejack, come on we need you. Discord's back!” Twilight shouted.

The door opened, “Wut?” said AJ, “Discord? As in Discord, Discord?”

“Yes, and he did something to Shiro.” Rainbow Dash said, “Come on. Let's go kick his flank!”

“Um... don't we need the Elements?” whispered Fluttershy.

“Oh no... I forgot.” Twilight said, “What'll we do?”

“Ah suppose we'll just have ta fight, till the princess brings 'em.” AJ said.

The seven made there way back to town but stopped when they heard the screaming. Ponyville was burning.

“No!,” Twilight gasped, “This is nothing like last time. Discords never been violent.”

They ran into town. Looking for the chaos god. They passed three bodies on the way and began getting very scared.

When they found the source of the death and destruction they froze. There in the middle of town, surrounded by three more dead bodies and that of a little filly in it's mouth was a black cat with fiery eyes.

Jynx's eyes widened, “Shiro... no.”

The others looked at her and back at the black beast. They couldn't believe what Jynx said.

“That's Shiro?” Twilight said. Jynx nodded.

Now they were terrified. They knew what he was capable of.

The black beast saw the seven mares and dropped the filly. With a low growl he began stalking towards them.

He pounced at a petrified Fluttershy only to be knocked away by a concussive bolt.

“Girls, run! I’ll hold him off!” Twilight said.

“We're not leaving you.” said RD.

“I have an idea but I can't fully control it so I need you girls out of the way.” She pleaded.

“Grrr, I’ll be right above you!” Dash said as she zipped up and circled over head

Twilight focused, looking deep in her own mind. She found the seal inhibiting her power. Celestia put it there so she wouldn't be a danger as she learned how to control it. When she moved to Ponyville though, Celestia gave her the means to open it just in case it was needed. Right now, it was needed.

The young princess opened her glowing white eyes. Her mane grew, flowing like water, dark purple with a red and gold stripe. A magic aura surrounded her. She swatted away the beast as if dove at her, sending it crashing into a house. It wasn't even stunned.

Again, and again, and again it charged her only to be flung away. She was leading it out of town, where she could let loose with out hurting anypony. She led it to a hill over looking town. It's out of the way and her mother will easily see when she arrives.

She continued backing away from what was once her friend until she tripped over something. She looked down to see what looked like a dragon's claw, and a blood trail leading into the Everfree Forest.

The distraction gave the black cat time to leap at Twilight as she was undefended.

Twilight looked up just to see the jaws of death come down on her. She shut her eyes hoping it would go away. She thought for a second it worked, because she was still alive.

She opened her eyes to see Shiro wrapped in chains. Twilight looked over to see Jynx standing on her hind legs holding a crystal towards Shiro and chanting something.

“Twilight!” called a voice from the sky.

“MOM!” Twilight called.

“Girls, come and take your elements.” Celestia said as she opened the box.

The six mares obliged as Jynx continued her chanting.

The Elements of Harmony gathered facing the evil creature, and activated the magic. They rose into the air as a magic aura enveloped them. Twilight's eye's opened with the soft glow as a rainbow shot up from the ponies and arced toward the chained beast. It let a ear shattering roar as a flash of light blibed everypony.

“Shiro?” Jynx looked back ready to welcome back her new fiance, but her smile dropped as she watched.

As the smoke cleared it revealed the snarling visage of the black beast, encased in stone.

“I don't understand.” Twilight said, “When we used it on Nightmare Moon it cleansed Luna of the evil, why didn't it do the same for Shiro.” she began crying, “Why did it turn him to stone?”

“Because the beast you see is a part of him.” Luna landed beside her niece, “The nightmare was a parasitic entity that possessed us. The Elements of Harmony cannot cleanse Shiro any more then it can cleanse Discord.”

“So there's nothing we can do?” Jynx had desperation in her voice.

“I am sorry.” Luna said.

Jynx fell and wailed in grief. Her sobs were joined by the eight others as they all mourned the loss of a friend.

“H,he asked me to... to marry him this morning.” Jynx said holding up her hoof to show the ring, “How does that happen? Not even two hours ago I was the happiest mare in Equestria, but now he... he's...” she couldn't even finish. She collapsed, unconscious from the strain on her mind.

April 1,

Jynx woke in the hospital the next morning feeling numb. It couldn't be true. She knew it had to be a bad dream, but at the same time she knew it wasn't. Shiro was gone. She would never see him again. She couldn't even cry, she just stared at nothing.

That look in his eyes... that was NOT Shiro she thought.

She rolled over to stare at the ceiling.

“Jynx, you're awake.” Twilight was next to her with Rainbow Dash sleeping in another chair.

Jynx turned back to the ceiling.

“I'll go let the doctor know. He said he needs to talk to you about something.” she said and left.

Dash yawned as she woke up. She saw Jynx was awake.

“Hay, big sis, how are you feeling?” she asked and got no response, “I figured. I miss a lot too but you two were...” she had to force back tears, “Just remember your little sister's here for you.” still nothing.

The doctor came in, “Ah, good morning, Jynx. How are we feeling?” no answer, “That's understandable.” he flipped through her chart, “You don't have any injuries, and will be able to leave today. We took some blood work, and found something you should know. You're pregnant.”

Rainbow Dash, Twilight, and Jynx jumped at the news

Jynx responded, “Wh, Wh, What?”

“You're pregnant.” the doc repeated.

“Th, That's not p, possible.” Jynx said, “I've only ever been with Shiro. We're not even the same species.”

The doctor said, “We can redo the test if you'd like.”

“Yes, please.” Jynx said, “I need to be sure.”

Twilight spoke up, “I know a spell that can tell me if you are, Jynx.”

“Could you, please. Forget the test, doc.” Jynx knew that Twilight's spell would probably be more accurate than any medical test.

The lavender princess charged the spell and aimed it at Jynx. After a couple minutes the spell was finished and Twilight looked at her friend and smiled with a mixture of joy and sorrow. She just nodded, and Jynx knew what she meant.

A tear rolled down her face as she placed a hoof on her stomach, “I guess I’ll always have a piece of him with me after all.”

“So, I’m gonna be an aunt?” said Dash and embraced her sister.

“I'm moving in with you then.” Twilight said, “You'll need somepony to help around the house, and my library has too many stairs.”

“I couldn't ask you to do that, Twilight.” Jynx said.

“You don't have to, I’m offering. Ponyville did just fine with out a librarian before I moved here.” she smiled at the scholar.

“Hay, Twilight.” Dash said, “Why do you know a spell like that?”

“AJ and Big Mac are trying to have a foal of their own, and you know how AJ feels about hospitals.” Twilight laughed.

“Yeah, she hates them even more than me.” Dash said.

Jynx was surprised how much she cheered up. She got one last gift from the tiger she loved.

Fluttershy was sitting outside humming with her animal friends when a familiar voice rumbled behind her.

“Kataya,”

Fluttershy smiled as she turned around. There's only one living soul that called her that.

“Grandmother!” Fluttershy said as the ancient golden dragon came out of the forest, “I'm happy to see you, but isn't it dangerous to be here? If you're seen...” she didn't finish her sentence.

“It's OK, Kataya.” she said, “My reason for coming outweighs the danger. I have come to collect you.”

Fluttershy's smile dropped, “Collect me? Why?”

“The time nears. You must fulfill your destiny. It is time you learn the Derat Tagal.” the old reptile said

Fluttershy's eyes filled with fear. She knew there was only two reasons her grandmother would teach her the Derat Tagal, the Dragon Song. The first was if she were dieing, which was unlikely. The other was... the shadow.

“Are you sure it's coming?” asked the timid pegasus.

“It is already among us.”

Celestia and Luna sat silently crying at the terrible sight before them. Beside the pedestal that once held the statue of the mad god, was a new one this one with the snarling, deadly, figure that had been called the black beast.

They couldn't bare to call it Shiro. That thing was NOT Shirotora. Shiro was kind, loved to make others days brighter, and would gladly sacrifice himself for a complete stranger.

This thing was an evil killer. It had even killed a young filly.

“Why?” asked Luna.

“He wasn't himself. He had something in him that none of us knew about.” Celestia said.

“Not that.” Luna looked at her sister, “Why would Discord do than to him? According to Jynx, Discord used an illusion to make Shiro think he murdered her. The strange thing is Jynx claims that he said somepony lied to him.”

“Yes, I've been think about that as well. First somepony hires Gil the griffin and Gray Fang to assassinate Shiro and then Discord is freed to corrupt him. I fear something terrible is going to happen. Somepony wanted him out of the way, and now they've succeeded.”

Jynx walked inside her home and sat at the fireplace.

“I'll make us some dinner.” Twilight said and trotted off to the kitchen.

Jynx stood back up and went into Shiro's room. He hadn't slept in it for some time, so he turned it into a kind of study/trophy room. Jynx never could understand why he took trophies. He said it was his way of honoring his adversaries, so he could look at the thing and remember how they fought and died.

He always was a romantic. she thought with a small smile.

She looked at the pieces that adorned his shelf.

A barghest tooth. The one who had killed Candle Light, and tried to kill Twilight. The reason he made his oath

Gil's feather. She smiled at that one. She hated Gil as much as the rest of her family. First he used Dash then he tried to kill Shiro. Jynx was glad he was dead.

Gray Fang's amulet. He was such an odd one. A savage killer with honor. It was unusual for werewolves to act the way he did.

A manticore claw. Shiro let it live after it tried killing her parents. A week later it tried killing somepony again. He was upset that he had to kill this one. He never liked killing, even though he had to do it so often.

Piercing Light stood separate from the rest. Although he considered it a trophy, it was more than that.

It was a representation of who he was, a symbol of what he called Bushido. Righteousness, benevolence, courage, respect, loyalty, honesty, and honor. That was the code he tried to follow.

“Jynx,” Twilight called, “Diner's ready.”

Jynx left her fiance's room and went to eat with her best friend. Neither spoke as the ate their food.

After they finished Twilight set herself up on the couch.

“Good night, Jynx.” she said with a smile. She really didn't feel like smiling after loosing one of her best friends, but it was for Jynx.

“Good night, Twilight.” Jynx returned as she went into her room.

She climbed into her bed for the night. It never felt so cold.

Chapter 22: Ghosts of the Past

Authors Note: sorry about the late update. A massive storm knocked out power to most of the city. I’m on a generator right now so unfortunately I won't be updating again for a bit. They estimate the repairs will be done saturday.

August 7,

Pinkie brought Jynx her order of pickle cupcakes and Twilight her blueberry muffins.

“Thanks, Pinkie.” Jynx said as Twilight took the odd order.

Twilight had barely left Jynx's side in the past four months. She hadn't even seen her own room in that time. She only stopped by the library to clean up. Patrons who needed a book just left a note with their name and the name of book. Twilight would file them and take the returns.

Many would find this strange for the bookworm, but Jynx had a little library of her own full of unique types of magic. Twilight was more than happy to study the magic that powers Jynx's flying machine, and the thing with the crystal.

Twilight wanted to ask about the spell she used to hold Shiro, but knew better. Jynx already hated her part in dooming Shiro to an eternity in stone. She found a few books with information on crystal spells but they didn't have very much on the subject.

After they ate they went to the train station to catch the train to Canterlot. The two of the had done this every week for three months, now. It was still painful for Jynx to see Shiro in the gardens, but it also helped to talk to him.

The mares boarded the train and found their seats. Twilight had to help Jynx into hers.

“I'm not going to be able to keep working on my projects if this keeps up.” Jynx said finally getting situated.

Twilight shook her head with a sigh, “You shouldn't be working on them now. I made a promise to take care of you, but I can't do that if you lock yourself away in your shop. At least let me in there so I can help you.”

Jynx laughed, “And give away my secrets. No way”

Twilight facehoofed, “I swear you and Rainbow Dash are just alike. Always trying to make everything a competition.”

“Except I got the PhD, and she has rainclouds.” she said with a smug grin, “What do you have again?” she gave her friend a playful smile.

Twilight returned with a grin of her own, “A crown.” she said matter-of-factly. They both shared a good laugh.

The car was empty so she had no problem with her station coming up. In fact she kind of missed Shiro's nick name for her now that he was gone.

“Do you think I should just tell everypony?” she asked, “You know, about who I really am.”

“I highly doubt anypony is going to treat you any differently.” was Jynx's answer, “As always it's your choice. Personally I think you should just do it now. Your wings will be visible in like a year or two anyway. How will you hide it then?”

“I could just say it was a spell that went wrong.” Twilight said.

“Oh please, you botch a spell. That's never happened.” Jynx said being sarcastic.

“Well, Well I thought I heard a familiar voice.” said a pony from the door.

Twilight looked with a scowl, “Trixie, what do you want. I’m not giving you another rematch.”

Trixie answered, “Oh, please. I’m past that little phase. I’m actually on my way to Canterlot to start a new tour. Before you say anything, it's not like my last attempt. I’m not going to be trying to show anypony up. I’m just going to dazzle them with fireworks and tell some stories with my illusions.”

Twilight was surprised by this, “If you're serious I might just want to see it.”

“Well, I'm flattered. It's not every day a princess offers to see my show.”Trixie said giving Twilight a knowing grin.

“Yeah well... wait, did you say 'princess?” Twilight asked.

Trixie laughed and nodded, “I'm not surprised you don't remember me. I was one of, what, a hundred servants you had at the palace.”

“You were a palace servant?” asked Jynx.

Trixie nodded again, “in fact Twilight is the one I have to thank for being able to put on my show.” she turned to Twilight, “You gave me a book on advanced illusion magic.”

Twilight gasped, “I knew I recognized you from somewhere! We stayed up all night one night talking about the practical applications of illusion spells.”

“I'm glad you remember that. I'll be stopping by Ponyville in a few days. I'm going to make that show free as an apology for the last show I did. I especially want to thank that Shirotora fellow, is he with you?” asked the showpony. Twilight and Jynx went quiet, “What?”

“I suppose we could show you.” Jynx said.

Fluttershy looked at the flower in the pot with pride. What was once a dandelion was now in the shape of a pink butterfly.

“Good, Kataya, very good. Your song is strong. You have mastered the manifestation. Now you must study the language.” Fluttershy's Grandmother, Laalia, said.

The great gold dragon brought several books to her waiting granddaughter. There were five in total all bound in leather, a rare sight in pony culture. One had a silver dragon, one a blue, one a green, and one a red. The last one was smaller with a black dragon and a lock.

Fluttershy looked at the last book with fear, “Is that what I think it is?”

“Yes, the Tash Ik Tagal, the Shadow Song.” said Laalia.

Fluttershy gulped, “A-a-are you s-sure I need th-th-th-that?”

“I hope you will not, but it is better to have an unneeded tool than to be without a needed one.” answered the seer.

Fluttershy nodded and put the tomes in her saddlebags. She strapped them on and hugged the dragon.

“I love you grandmother. I’ll visit you soon.” she said.

“Safe journey, Kataya.” Laalia replied, “Corth ord Ena Frath.”

“Corth ord Ena Frath.” Fluttershy returned before flying out of the great cottage toward home.

Trixie Jynx and Twilight walked through the royal gardens. By now they knew the way quite well. They didn't take the quickest path. Instead they took the path that would take them past all the great heroes Equestria had known

the first was Gaia, The princesses mother, who sacrificed herself to seal away Chronos, her husband.

There were several others after like Fus Rodah the dragon who, to create peace between his clan and ponies, weaved a spell that allowed dragons to survive by eating the plentiful gems. There was Applesauce Who killed Count Clovenhoof, the last vampire lord. Buttercup Charged the hill at Stalliongrad, hoisting the Equestrian flag, and inspiring the Equestrian forces to fight on, and win the battle.

Then they came to Discord. He disappeared after the massacre. As to not cause a panic Celestia made a replica of Discords statue and placed it on the pedestal.

Finally they came to Equestria's most resent hero, Shirotora. The enraged monster looked ready to kill, and has replaced Discord as everypony's least favorite statue in the gardens.

Jynx, on the other hoof, never saw the evil black beast. When ever she looked at the statue she saw the caring, playful smile of her lover. She saw the antics he use to pull with Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and the Crusaders. She saw the father of her unborn foal.

“Is this where you're meeting... him...” Trixie grew silent as she recognized the beast in front of her, “That's not who I think it is, is it?”

Trixie and Twilight left Jynx alone, and sat on a bench out of sight.

Twilight told her about the events on hearts and hooves day. She told about discord, Shiro turning black and killing everypony he saw, and Jynx binding him with some kind of crystal magic while the elements turned him to stone.

“We thought it would just banish the evil from him like with Nightmare Moon, but instead... he never even knew he was having a baby.” Twilight finished.

“He's having a baby? I didn't see any others of his spices in town.” Trixie said.

Twilight giggled, “You didn't notice Jynx put on a few pounds? They were a couple. Before you ask I don't know how she's pregnant but she is. Shiro was a chaos mage so most likely it's his magic at work.”

Trixie sat on the bench thinking about this before asking one more question, “So is it a foal or a cub?”

“Hi Shiro,” She reared up to kiss him on the cheek, “I have something to tell you. Twilight used a spell and found out our foal is male. You're going to have a son, isn't that great?

“Dean Higher Learning, put me on maternity leave, can you believe that?! He's such a douche... what the hell does that even mean. You never did tell me.” She had picked up several words and phrases from the ex-human.

She sat there looking at her fiance with a sad smile, “I miss you. We all miss you. Dash barely does anything but work, Mephisto doesn't play with Winona anymore, and Twilight almost never goes to her library. I don't even think she's seen her room sense I found out I’m pregnant.”

Her expression turned somber, “A wyrven's been attacking Ponyville. It's already killed two pegasi and Rainbow barely escaped with her life. One was Gusty a pony that just moved to town like three weeks ago. The other was Gentle Mist, Scootaloo's mom. The poor kid's devastated. Sweetie Bell and Applebloom are trying to help her cheer up, but poor Thunder Struck is in over his head with grief and now raising a filly on his own. I know if you were here you would kick that things flank right out.”

She lowered her voice, “I'm looking for a way to fix you. Just you wait, I’ll have you back to your old self in no time.”

She sat in silence for another hour looking at the one she loved. Twilight rejoined her.

“It's almost time to go.” said the lavender unicorn.

“And I really must be going as well if I want to get my hooves on a mobile stage for my tour.” Trixie said, “If you'd like I could do a tribute to Mr. Tora.”

Jynx nodded her head, “Thank you, I’d like that,” she turned back to Shiro, “I'll see you next week. I love you.”

The trip back was quiet. It always was. The two mares sat in thought and memory.

Less then two hours later they were approaching Jynx's house when Twilight saw a familiar yellow pony flying towards her home.

“FLUTTERSHY HAY, OVER HERE!!!” Twilight called.

Fluttershy turned towards her friend. Twilight smiled, happy to see her friend again... until she noticed she wasn't slowing. Fluttershy tackled Twilight sending them both tumbling.

“I missed you so much!” the timid pegasus flutteryelled.

“I missed you, too, Fluttershy.” Twilight said, “How was your visit? How's Laalia?”

“She's fine. I learned so much from her. Hi Jynx how's the baby doing?” Fluttershy asked.

“It's a colt and he's fine. He's always hungry though.” Jynx answered.

“So you said in your letter that you were learning something from your grandmother?” Twilight asked.

“I’ll show you.” Fluttershy said. She removed her bags and pulled out the green dragon book, “Ahem.”

She cleared her throat and began a beautiful rumbling melody. Twilight and Jynx stared wondering what was going on. Their confusion turned into shock as a mound rose out of the ground and slowly formed into a bowl shape, almost like a mini volcano. Vines and flowers grew around it as the bowl filled with water.

Jynx and Twilight stared in awe.

“That's the Derat Tagal...” Jynx said, “I've read about it. I’ve even seen the Lostar Stones that were made by Jimka, the creater of the song, but I’ve never seen it done before.” ancient magic being her specialty, neither of her friends were surprised that she knew about it.

“I have to get a record of this!” Twilight said, “I'll be right back. I need to get something from my room at the library... if I can even remember where it is.”

She ran at a full sprint. When she arrived she was gasping for air. She slowly walked up the stairs into her room. It was exactly as she left it... except for the strange glowing coming from the three black pearls on her desk.

“Three? Where did the third come from?” she asked herself.

She saw the package she had gotten from Derpy before everything went bad.

She approached the three glowing objects cautiously. Just as she neared the shot off the desk and enveloped her in a ball of black energy. When it faded she was gone.

Twilight regained her senses and opened her eyes. Instead of the bright light of the library, she was greeted by the faint glow from crystals. She took a moment to look around. It was familiar, she knew she had been here before.

It didn't take her long to recognize this as the cave beneath Canterlot. She tried to figure out how she got here, but was interrupted by voice.

“There you are, Twilight. You're late.”

From the shadows a pony stepped out, a unicorn stallion that Twilight recognized immediately. He was a pony she had, at one time, had feelings for, a pony she hadn't seen since he had his skull crushed on Hearths Warming night.

“Candle Light?”

Chapter 23: The Shadow's We Fear

August 7,

A sinister laugh came from the should-be dead pony, “I'm happy you remember me.”

“What's going on? How are you alive? I saw you die.” Twilight was trying to make sense of everything.

“No, no, no. you didn't see me die. The one you saw die was an unfortunate stallion who was just in the wrong place at the wrong time. I just made him look like me.”

“Why” Twilight asked.

Candle scowled, “Because all the planning I had done was useless with a chaos mage around. His magic would have interfered with mine and ruined everything.”

“What do you mean? What plans?” Twilight was terrified by this point. Nothing made sense to her.

“My plans to get you, my dear.” he said as if it were obvious, “You see, you have royal blood in your veins thanks to this.” he levitated a circular object with spikes on the inside. Twilight recognized it immediately.

She gasped, “The crown of thorns!”

“You recognize it, good. It did play an important part in your life after all.” he grinned maliciously, “It gave you immortality.”

“Is that what this is? You just want immortality?!” Twilight screamed, “You sent Gil and Gray Fang after Shiro, didn't you! You released Discord! Just to get me?!”

“Oh, Twilight, I had to remove him from the equation. You see chaos magic is an unknown factor, and I can't afford unknowns.” said Candle, “As for immortality, I already have that. What I want is what was taken from me.”

“What are you talking about, Candle?” Twilight asked.

“STOP CALLING ME CANDLE!!!” He yelled, “Candle Light was just some poor idiot of a spelunker who decided to explore a cave that lead to Tartarus.”

Twilight's fear grew at the mention of the evil place.

“I am Chronos, King of Equestria.” he said.

Twilight's blood ran cold at the name. The father of Celestia and Luna. The tyrant king

“How?” was all she could say.

Chronos smiled, “This fool wandered into Tartarus. I found him and possessed him. With my new skin Cerberus didn't recognize me as his charge and ignored me. He soon notice his folly and quickly gave chase.”

He got close to the purple unicorn and smiled, “He found me in the small town of Ponyville, where a naive mare led him away from me and back to Tartarus.”

Twilight felt sick. She had helped in the escape of the worst of hells residents. She was so lost in thought that she didn't notice the crown placed on her head or the ropes tying her.

The spikes penetrated the skin on her head and she yelped in pain. She tried to struggle but couldn't break the bindings. She felt it drain her of not only blood but a portion of her life force as well as Chronos chanted an unknown spell.

She felt her life starting to fade when it suddenly stopped.

“Ah ah ah, we can't have you die yet. After all, when I have my throne back, I’ll need a queen.” Chronos licked her cheek. The contact made Twilight cringe, “Be happy. You and I will be the last two ponies in existence when I give this world to the void demons.”

He removed the crown and threw her in a cage of stone, placing an inhibitor on her horn. He then placed the Crown of Thorns on his head and once again chanted. He grunted as the artifact began pumping the blood and essence into him.

When it finished he threw the object off before being enveloped by a cloud of black energy. It swarmed and swirled around him like a storm cloud. The cloud formed the shape of a pony slightly taller than Celestia. It solidified into an ash gray alicorn and collapsed in exhaustion.

Twilight watched through half lidded eyes as the pony became the terrible beast she had only read about.

“Psst.” Twilight was pulled from the darkness by an unknown sound, “Pssssst” she was too weak to search out the origin, “Hold on little Twilight Sparkle, you'll be fine.”

The last thing Twilight saw was a pair of mismatched eyes, and a single fang.

August 9,

Fluttershy helped Jynx through the Ponyville hospital. Rainbow Dash had just told them that they found Twilight.

She appeared in a flash of light in the emergency waiting room. She was unconscious but stable. The only injuries seemed to be several puncture wounds in regular intervals on her head.

“Excuse me. Where's Twilight's room?” asked Jynx.

“Room 142, through those doors and to the left.” said the receptionist.

They found the room easily and walked in. The nurse was taking notes from the monitors.

“Oh, hello, I’ll leave you alone. She just woke up about fifteen minutes ago so she might still be a bit incoherent.” the nurse said as she left the three alone.

“Girls I’m glad you're here!” Twilight half yelled.

“Eep” Fluttershy jumped at Twilight's outburst.

“Twilight, what happened? We looked all over for you.” Jynx said.

“I was foalnapped.” Twilight started, “It was those pearls that Shiro gave me. They transported me to the caves beneath Canterlot. I know this sounds crazy, but it was Candle Light. He's actually Chronos, the tyrant king Queen Gaia locked in Tartarus. He escaped by possessing somepony and used the Crown of Thorns to regain his old form.”

“Oh, my, it is bad. It's OK, Twilight, it was all just a bad dream.” Fluttershy tried reassuring her fiend.

“No! It wasn't.” Twilight shouted making the timid yellow mare jump, “I'm sorry, Fluttershy, but it wasn't a dream. It was him. The fact that I vanished for a day and come back like I did proves that.

“He wanted to make me his queen.” Twilight shuddered at the thought, “That's not all. He said that he was going to give Equestria to something called the 'void demons', whatever they are.” Jynx looked confused, but Fluttershy looked horrified.

“D-d-d-di-di-di-did you say v-v-v-vo-void demons.” Fluttershy was shaking.

“Do you know what that is?” asked Twilight.

Fluttershy nodded, “They're monsters that live in the space between worlds. Every now and then one can make its way into a world but they usually need help. The thing that possessed Luna and made her Nightmare Moon was one of them.”

Twilight and Jynx were shocked and scared by what she said. The thought of hundreds of Nightmare Moons drained the color from Twilight's face.

“Do you know when this is supposed to happen?” Jynx asked.

“No, he never said but I know that he was weak after he transformed. I saw him collapse. So he'll have to recover first.” Twilight said, “But he's an alicorn so it could be any day.”

“How do you even know about...? Fluttershy?” Jynx looked where the pegasus was just a moment ago, “Where did she go?”

“She was just here.” Twilight said, “Maybe she'll be back?”

They waited five minutes before she returned with the locked book with black dragon on it.

“I know how to stop the void demons. There is a song in the book of shadow song, but I can't do it. My voice isn't loud enough. It needs to be done by a full grown dragon in order to be loud enough to work.”

“What about your grandmother?” asked Twilight.

“She gave her gift to me. She can't perform the Derat Tagal at all.” said Fluttershy.

The three sat silent until Jynx laughed.

“I think I might have an idea to make you louder.” Jynx said with a grin, “I need to talk to somepony you two work out the details.”

She slowly left the two of them to work out a plan.

Fluttershy unlocked the book and turned to the song in question.

Chronos was furious. He was asleep for a day and his pet escaped. He couldn't figure out how she did, but she did.

It didn't really matter. He was ready to begin the spell to open the gate.

Soon he would have his throne back, as well as worthy subjects.

The old god stepped into the runic circle and began the long ritual.

August 10,

Twilight, Fluttershy, and Jynx were getting ready to put their plan into action when they saw a familiar sight.

“Ah, Twilight, Jynx, and Fluttershy if I recall.” said the voice of Trixie, “Have you come for the show?”

“Actually we're in the middle of something rather important. I’m not sure we'll be able to make it.” Twilight said apologetically.

“Oh,” Trixie said sounding upset, “It must be important. Well, I’m going to put on another tomorrow so maybe you can catch that one?”

“I hope so. Sorry, but we really can't chat. We have to go.” Twilight said as she walked off.

“She seemed really disappointed we can't make the show.” said Fluttershy.

“I know but we have a schedule to keep. Besides Vinyl's waiting for us.” Twilight said.

The approached the white unicorn DJ as she waited by Fluttershy's cottage.

“What kept'cha?” she asked.

“Sorry, I got REEEEALY hungry.” Jynx said sheepishly, “I get kinda cranky when I’m hungry.” Twilight and Fluttershy nodded vigorously.

“Seems legit.” she said, “You ready to go now?”

“You're not scared of going in there?” Fluttershy said indicating the Everfree.

“Meh. If I get eaten I get eaten. Life's short enough without worrying yourself to death.” Vinyl said and walked into the forest with her DJ booth in tow as if she were walking in the park.

“I'll be waiting for you when you get back. Be safe!” called Jynx. She wanted to go with them but knew she would only be a liability in her state.

She watched the three mares disappear into the infamous woods. When they were out of sight she turned and started making her way back to her home unaware of the shadow overhead.

Celestia, as she did every morning after she raised the sun, walked through the statue garden. She was lost in thought when she came to two of her biggest regrets. She looked at the fake statue of discord, disgusted with herself. She hated lying to her little ponies, but Discord had been quiet sense the Ponyville incident and she didn’t want a panic on her hooves.

And her other regret, the brave human-turned-tiger who fought so selflessly for his friends, his image standing... nowhere. His pedestal was empty.

Fear gripped the sun princess's chest. She turned looking for any signs of him, listening for screams that would surely come. She was still rather tired from that morning, and knew he was strong enough to maim Discord.

Celestia turned to see a black hole open in the air in front of her and creatures pour out. Was this Shiro? She was sure he didn't have the presence of mind to do something like this in his state.

She blasted the creatures as they emerged and tried attacking anything in sight. They were everywhere in moments. Her guard was trying their best to stave off the monsters, but with little effect.

A sinister laugh fills the air, “Have you come to welcome me home?” the voice was all too familiar to the goddess, it filled her worst nightmares.

In a burst of black fire, the figure that went with the voice appeared.

He grinned at Celestia, “Have you missed me, my daughter?”

Celestia stared in horror as the creature she most feared approached her.

She lowered herself in a threatening pose, ready to fight for her life.

I opened my eyes for the first time in four months and was greeted with painful sunlight. When my eyes adjusted I noticed I was about three miles from Ponyville. It was visible in the distance.

I looked around trying to figure out what happened, and how I got free. My sword was sticking in the ground a few feet away. Whoever freed me must have retrieved it for me.

I walked over to take it when I saw a note attached.

Dear Tiger Guy,

We’re even.

Yours truly

Big D.

“Even? Bull shit.”

I looked out over towards Ponyville, home. I put my harness on and slid Piercing Light into its place.

“Hold on, Jynx, I’m comin' home.”

Chapter 24: Emerging Shadows

August 10,

Twilight, Fluttershy, and Vinyl made it to the old palace ruins without trouble. It concerned Twilight to a degree, but they had pressing matters. Something told Twilight that they needed to hurry.

“Alright so where am I settin' up?” asked the Vinyl.

Twilight pointed to the tower, “Up there. That tower was designed as a magic amplifier. It should be the perfect place for Fluttershy's song.”

“So are you going to actually tell me why you dragged my flank to one of the most dangerous places in Equestria or am I flyin' blind?” asked the DJ.

“OK, but first you must swear never to repeat anything you see or hear.” Twilight said.

“Yeah, sure, I swear.” said Vinyl.

Twilight began, “Alright, here's the deal...”

It felt amazing. The wind in my fur. The sun on my face. The grass on my paws. I was alive.

As I ran towards home I saw a shape in the sky. It looked like a dragon but had a scorpion tail and other differences. It was a wyvern, and a big one at that. It could easily swallow a pony whole, which kinda suck cause I'm the size of a pony. Was it hunting? Yeah it was definitely hunting a light brown speck.

Fear washed over me when I realized who it was, “Jynx!” I picked up the pace pushing myself to go faster, “I'm not going to loose you before I even get you back!”

I was running faster then I had ever ran before. The air felt almost solid as the resistance built. Silver flames began dancing across my fur as my speed increased. The wall grew stronger trying to keep me from my love, but I wouldn't let it. With a roar I broke free of the barrier with a silvery explosion as I was cloaked in fire.

Jynx's home was in view when she finally noticed the shadow pass over her. She looked behind her just in time to see the great beast land. It let a defining screech that would have been funny coming coming from a creature it's size if not for the fact that it wanted her for lunch.

There was no way she could have ran at five months pregnant. The only option she had was to pray for miracle. She couldn't even look away.

The monster opened its mouth and lunged at her. The toothy maw was torn from its path as a roaring silver ball of fire slammed into its side, sending it sprawling. A cloud of dust obscured Jynx's view, but the voice that came was unmistakable.

“Like the phoenix from the ashes, I have risen. May god have mercy on the souls of my enemies, cause I sure as FUCK WON'T!” it said.

Jynx watched in disbelief as the dust began to clear. It was something out of her dreams. Her love breaking from his prison for her. Except she wasn't dreaming. He was real, standing in between her and the thing that wishes her harm.

The wyvern regained its footing and attempted to impale Shiro on its venomous stinger. Instead it got a flaming punch to the nose. It them tried to swipe at him with its claw only to hit air.

Shiro leaped in the air drawing his sword as he came down on his opponent only to have it bounce harmlessly off its hard scales.

Shiro landed and focused his energy into his weapon, “BAN-”

The great predator brought its jaws down and in one gulp swallowed the hero.

Jynx's heart stopped, “No... no... SHIRO!!!”

as if spurred by her cry the wyvern froze with a pained expression before being ripped apart by a hurricane of metal from within. Hundreds of small blades spun around the white tiger before retracting back over his body, and then melting back into its sword form.

“How?” was all Celestia could say as she stood shaking with fear of her father.

“How am I here?” laughed the old tyrant, “Your daughter. That's how.”

“You lie.” she glared at him now, “Twilight would never help you.”

“Not Willingly, no, but she helped me all the same.” he said, “And now that daddy's home you don't need to burden yourself with the crown. Step down and we will have no problems.”

Celestia lowered into a threatening posture, horn glowing, and said with as much venom in her voice as she could, “You will never rule Equestria, monster.”

“Aww, you'll make me cry.” he said mockingly, “Do you really wish to fight me? Then let's get this over with.”

Without warning he launched a dark orb at the sun goddess.

I turned from the mess I made and looked into the eyes of the most beautiful mare in the world.

“Hay, sexy girl, what I miss?” I said.

She walked up to me and threw her hooves around my neck, crying into my fur, “You marvelous ass. I thought I’d never see you again.”

“I'm back, and I’m sorry.” I said, “So what's been going on since I’ve been gone.”

She released me and told me everything that Twilight found out about Chronos.

Needless to say I was upset, “That dirty, some bitch. I’ll gut'em.”

“There's one more thing you should know.” Jynx said, “You're going to be a father.”

I was stunned, “...pardon. D-d-did you say f-f-fa-f-f-f-f-f-fa-f-”

“Father.” she finished for me, “I'm pregnant.”

I felt light headed, “H-how...”

“Well when a stallion and a mare love each other...”

“Smart ass. You know what I mean. We're not even the same species.”

“You are a chaos mage.” she said, “Are you upset about it?”

“Upset?” I laughed, “That's like asking Dash if she'd be upset about getting into the Wonder Bolts. I’ve always wanted kids.” a thought hit me, “Is it a foal or a cub?”

Jynx laughed, “That's what Trixie asked. It's a colt though.”

“I'm going to have a sun! Wait, did you say Trixie?” I asked.

“It's a long story. Twilight and I were...” an explosion in the distance cut her off.

We looked around and saw smoke coming from Canterlot.

“That's gotta be him.” I said, “Jynx...”

“I know.” tears were starting to form in her eyes, “You have to help. I’m giving you one warning though. You are NOT leaving me to raise our son alone. I just got you back, don't leave me again.”

I brought her into a deep passionate kiss. Without breaking I raised my paw and summoned Philomena. When we broke I was already in my phoenix form.

“I'll see you in a few.” I said and took off.

Applejack was busy bucking apples. She had found out that she's three weeks pregnant just that morning and was so happy she had to burn off the energy it gave her.

She almost didn't hear the rustling from the trees... almost.

“Consarnit. Get outta there ya varmints.” she said.

A black shape shot out at her. She quickly twisted around and bucked the apples right out of the thing. It slammed against the trunk of a tree, but was barely fazed by the attack. It was back up and pressing the attack.

She bucked the thing away again and removed her hat pulling a long knife out of the inside. It charged and was met by the blade to it's chest. It let out a cry of pain before disintegrating.

“What the Tartarus was that?” she asked.

She peeked down the road to town and saw a black hole hovering at her gate with monsters rushing out.

She ran inside calling, “Big Mac! Code black!”

“Yer kiddin' right?” he said, “Vampires are attackin in the middle of the day?”

she came out of their room with a cross bow, pack, and belts of knives and glass vials, “I don't think their vampires but they're evil and they die like'em.”

“Yer serious.” he jumped to get his own gear coming back a bit later.

“Ya ready, sugarcube?” asked AJ.

“Let's kill us some evil critters.” said Big Mac.

Jynx watched as her love disappeared towards the capital city. She finally got him back and he's already gone again... to fight a god. Shouldn't I be more worried than I am? she thought to herself.

She was about to go back inside when a multicolor blur stopped her.

“Jynx, Derpy just got back from a delivery. She said she saw a dragon heading this way.” she said quickly, “Get inside, I’m going to warn Twilight.”

Dash took off towards the old palace. She knew that twilight could take care of herself but she was focusing on her plan.

It didn't take her long to reach the ruins. She flew strait up to the tower and found Twilight and Fluttershy watching as Vinyl set up her equipment.

“Twilight, Derpy just got back from a delivery.” she repeated, “She said she saw a-”

Rainbow Dash was cut off by a loud bellowing roar. She turned around and saw a a huge black dragon.

“Get set up! I’ll lead it away!” said the cyan pegasus.

She flew toward the great beast, slamming into its nose. It grunted from the discomfort, but was practically unfazed. It swung a claw at Dash but she nimbly dodged the clumsy appendage.

“Nah, Nah, Nah, you couldn't catch my if I was sleeping.” Dash taunted.

The dragon pumped its wings toward the cocky mare causing her to lose control. The beast took the opportunity to grab Dash out of the sky.

“Hay, lemme go asshole!” she demanded as the dragon laughed.

With his free claw he grabbed the helpless pony's wing and shifted his other claw to hold the other. With a malicious smile and blood lust filled eyes he dug his claws into the flesh of Rainbow Dash's wings. She let out a blood curdling scream as her precious wings were severed.

Jynx watched as her little sister disappeared over the forest.

A dragon is coming here and Shiro left already she thought to herself, I'm not going to just stand here and watch. It's still not finished but it'll have to do.

Jynx walked as fast as her swollen body would let her. She stepped into her home and went strait back to her work room and locked the door.

She heard a roar in the distance as she stood in the center of the room. With a look of fierce determination she tapped the floor three times.

I'll protect everypony while you're gone, Shiro. Don't you worry. she thought as she descended beneath the floor

I could feel the shock waves from miles away. The two clashing gods made a spectacular show above the city. Too bad its terrifying, otherwise it would be beautiful.

In another explosion a white blur went rocketing into the ground.

“What the hell can I do to THAT!” I said to myself.

I threw myself to where I saw Celestia land. She was messed up bad, with several gashes and her right wing crumpled like a tin can. If she can't beat him how could I. She's ten times more powerful than I am.

I ran over to her and pulled her into an alley, where I healed her. Luckily the alley was hidden so he didn't see the phoenix fire.

“Morning, sunshine.” I said, using my usual nickname for the royal.

The white alicorn looked over at my like I was a ghost. I guess it made sense.

“Shiro? You're yourself again.” she said, “I'm so happy but this is the worst possible time. Chronos...”

I cut her off, “I know, Jynx filled me in.”

“You have to leave. He's too powerful for you to defeat.” she said.

“Apparently he's too powerful for you, too, princess.” I said.

“All the more reason for you to leave.” she said.

COME OUT CELESTIA. STOP HIDING. boomed the voice of the dark god.

I peeked out to get a good look at him.

“How strong is he?” I asked.

“Even with three of me it would be a challenge to defeat him.” she replied.

I tried thinking of some kind of strategy to level the playing field... or some way to get two more Celestias... of course. It would probably kill me but what choice did I have.

I looked at Celestia, “Do you trust me?” I asked.

“With my life.” she said with conviction.

“Then take my paw” I said as I held out my scared paw.

Chapter 25: A Light in the Darkness

August 10,

Pain

That was my world. A deep searing pain. Like I was being crushed and torn apart at the same time. A mortal body was never meant to hold the power of a goddess. I would have thought I was dieing if I could think at all, but there was no thought.

There was only pain.

I roared out in agony as the merger settled. A column of solar fire erupted from me as I spread my wings and rose to meet my enemy.

My fur glowed, even my black stripes seamed to radiate light. I had a golden mane that flowed like Celestia's, and a horn protruded from my forehead.

“So you were freed.” said Chronos, “And now you've merged with my daughter. Well, this just got fun. Do I call you Shirotora, or Celestia?”

In a voice that echoed with both our voices, “We are Ra.”

I drew Piercing Light and charged.

The black monstrosity laughed at Rainbow Dash as she screamed in his grasp. He flung her into the air and opened his massive jaw. Twilight stared on, unable to help.

As the terrified pegasus descended to her death, the dragons face was met with a gigantic metal fist. Another metal hand catching Dash.

Twilight's expression turned from fear to shock as she recognized the machine. Its human-like design, the wings, the head modeled after a samurai’s helmet, and the '01' insignia... it was a gundam.

She would watch the Gundam Wing with Rainbow Dash and Jynx, but to actually see one was something completely different.

It flew to the tower and laid Dash beside Twilight.

“Take care of her, Twi.” said a voice from the machine.

“Jynx?” Twilight said.

“You wanted to know what I was working on... well now you know.” said Jynx and rocketed toward the dragon.

Twilight quickly started casting a healing spell to keep Dash from bleeding to death.

Rainbow gave a weak laugh, “It would've been twenty percent cooler if it was Death Scythe.” and passed out.

In a matter of moments black creatures of all shapes and sizes were terrorizing Ponyville. They were content with tormenting the ponies for the time being. Only a couple of ponies had been killed.

Mr. and Mrs. Cake tried to get away but found themselves cornered by three of the creatures. They were toying with them nicking and cutting them with their claws, before reaching up to finally end it.

The bakers closed their eyes and embraced each other one last time before the end. The end did indeed come, but for the beasts as each of their hearts were pierced by wooden bolts. The pair opened their eyes again to see Applejack holding two small crossbows and Big Mac with a heavy crossbow.

AJ pressed her weapons against her sides where a reloader rested, and Big Mac pumped his to chamber a new projectile. The pair rampaged through the streets sending bolt after deadly accurate bolt into the dark things.

Big Mac fired the last round from his drum and pulled it out. Before he could put a fresh one in a large demon rose up behind him. He turned just to see it lung at him... and fall dead with a black figure on its back holding a short sword in its mouth.

“Mephisto?” AJ's eyes were wide as the big black dog threw his blade up with a flourish and caught in again with a Pinkie grin before running of to tackle another, “That is the strangest dawg Ah have ever seen.”

The force of our collision sent a shockwave that cracked stone. My sword meeting his horn, we stared each other down.

“I must admit. I only thought you would interfere with my renewal. I didn't think you would be a nuisance now.” said Chronos.

I glared at him silently. Boring into him with my eyes.

I drove my knee into his ribs sending him several feet away before he caught himself. His horn sprang to life as he launched pitch black orbs of energy at me.

My horn glowed in response as I returned fire with golden blasts of my own. Most missed or struck his bolts. I got a few hits in, but he got more than a few. He was still a bit stronger than me.

The fucking pain. I didn't know how long I could hold the fusion. It felt like my skull was burning, and it was only getting worse. It was killing my focus.

The distraction was all he needed. I barely moved in time to prevent his horn from entering my heart, but still not enough to save my left shoulder.

He left himself open. I raised my sword aiming to stab his stomach but only hitting his flank. I pushed him away as he pushed me.

And again the volley of dark bolts starts. I dodged and parried them all. He was obviously a long range combatant. So I could think of only one solution. Charge him. Apparently he had a similar thought because he came charging at me.

I poured as much energy as I could into the blade until it literally glowed with power. Katana and horn collided, and both cracked under the pressure.

The resulting explosion flung us away from each other. I slammed into a wall... shortly followed by Celestia.

Damn it Jynx thought to herself as she punched the dragon off her arm, If only I had a few more days I’d have the beam sword ready, and this would be over.

As it was, she had the particle cannon, but it only had charge for one shot. If she's going to use it she had to make it count.

She put her shield between herself and the torrent of fire racing toward her, At least the shield is holding up. it was designed to repel dragon fire. After all what else would something that size need a shield for in Equestria.

She aimed the right hand at the beast and launched a bolas at it, tangling it up. OK so that wasn't in the one from the show, but this was made to fight giant monsters not mobile suits.

It didn't hold the dragon for long, but it gave Jynx enough of an opening to give the thing a gash on its side with the sharp edge of the shield. It billowed out a roar of pain and raked its claw across the machines head tearing a gaping hole in it and sending her flying.

“You piece of shit!” she yelled at it, “That's going to take days to fix!”

She got to her feet only to be tackled by the beast.

Applejack, Big Macintosh, and Mephisto were killing the void demons left, right, front, and back, but still they kept coming. The ponies had long ran out of bolts and were now wielding swords of their own.

The abominations attacked mindlessly, throwing themselves at the fighters. The three were getting tired fast.

Big Mac over extended and got a claw across the face for it. He yelled in pain and clutched his bleeding eye.

“Big Mac!” AJ cut down the demon and grabbed him up, “We gotta retreat fer now!”

She pulled the work pony into an alley with Mephisto covering them.

AJ was impressed by the hound-lab. She wondered if Winona could be taught to fight like that, but didn't think so. Mephisto was from the same world as Shiro so of course he was different.

In the narrow alley way the hoard was easier to deal with. AJ smiled as she thought of one of her favorite movies. She couldn't resist.

She yelled, “THIS. IS. EQUESTRIA!!!” and gave a mighty buck right to the chest of the first demon.

Twilight was beside Rainbow Dash's unconscious body. She knew that with her wings tossed into the forest there was no way to heal the pegasus. Her high flying friend was grounded.

“OK, its ready” said Vinyl.

“Remember, Vinyl, you can tell nopony about what you see here.” Twilight reminded the DJ.

“Hey when DJ Pon-3 makes a promise, it's kept.” Vinyl replied, “I'm ready when you are.”

Twilight nodded to Fluttershy who nodded back nervously. The timid mare closed her eyes and took a deep breath. When she opened them again her pupils were slitted. Her wings popped open revealing that they had grown and had hooks at the wrist joint. On her face and sides her fur was being replaced by gold scales. Her fore hooves were replaced by claws.

Even Twilight was in awe at the transformation. Fluttershy never showed anypony this not even her closest friends. She only did it because the song she was going to use was a powerful one and her pony vocal cords couldn't produce the sounds needed.

Vinyl's crimson eyes peeked over her glasses, “Awesome, you gotta do that at a party or something.”

Fluttershy shrank away, “Don't you think I’m scarey?”

“No way. You're awesome.” Vinyl said as she floated the mic to the dragon-pony.

Twilight released her developing alicorn power. Her mane flowing like her mothers, but with dark blue orange and gold. The color of the sunset.

She turned her magic on the DJ booth supercharging it.

DJ Pon-3 gave a wicked grin and yelled, “HIT THAT SHIT!” and pumped the volume to max.

Fluttershy then began a deep, powerful ballad that was, thanks to Twilight's magic, projected across Equestria.

AJ, and Mephisto were at their limit, leaning against each other for support. The demons knew they were all but helpless, and slowly advanced.

“Well, Mephisto, Ah really wish Ah had gotten to know yah a bit better. Yah really are the weirdest dawg Ah have ever met.” AJ said and got a tired bark in return.

They resigned themselves to their fates only to hear a beautifully chilling melody wash over them. It tingled the two but the demons were in agony. They held their ears but it was useless. They began dissolving right before the pony and dog. Before long the town was empty of the invaders.

AJ quickly grabbed her husband and ran out of the alley towards the hospital.

As soon as the song started the dragon wailed in pain.

“So I was right you're not a normal dragon.” Jynx said.

It laughed, “I am Nidhogg, the Malice Striker. Chronos promised me and my clan this world if we purge it of all life. Your song is powerful, but I am an arch demon. It will take more than music to defeat me”

He charged the pony-made gundam, but was stopped in his tracks. Ropes of magic wrapping him. Confused, Jynx looked for the cause only to a blue coated silver maned unicorn in the tower behind her.

“Trixie, you really are great and powerful.” Jynx said.

She turned back to the monster in front of her and drew her cannon. The beast roared only to have the barrel shoved in its mouth.

“Never piss off a pregnant chick.”

Nidhogg's head was erased in a flash of magically charged particles.

I was still on the ground. My broken sword at my side. The burning in my head still present but duller.

“You. Fool.” Chronos got to his hooves shaking like a leaf, his horn lodged in a wall some distance away, “You. Can't. Beat. Me. I am a god. I will recover, and when I do I will make you watch as I personally kill everypony you love.”

He shouldn't have said that. I rose to my feet and stared at him with am icy gaze. I was going to kill him one way or another.

He began backing away from me, trying to get away. He didn't get far. A familiar figure stood in his way. Discord.

“You.” said the prince, “You killed my ponies, tricked me into making him a monster, and you hurt my love's sister.”

This was not the Discord from the show, nor the one I met months ago. This was the Discord that stood against an army so long ago.

He shot out wrapping the alicorn with his three limbs keeping balance on his tail.

He yelled out to me, “Strike now! With all you have. Don't worry about me, I’ll be fine.”

He was lying. The power need to kill Chronos would kill him, too, and he knew it.

I nodded my head, and held up my paws. I gathered all I could of my energy in one massive chaos fire ball. Every. Last. Drop. This was going to kill me, but I couldn't let a monster like him live. I felt the same kind of pain as when I fused with Celestia, a burning in my head, but it wasn't as bad.

“I AM THE KING!!!” Chronos cried out.

I condensed the fire to the size of a baseball and replied, “No! You are a tyrant.” I charged at him.

I'm sorry Jynx, but I'm going to be breaking my promise to you I thought to myself, I hope you'll forgive me some day.

I plunged the concentrated fire into his chest, “Sic semper tyrannis.”

Chapter 27: Cook Out

Author's note: told ya I’m still working on it.

August 21,

I woke up rather late, Jynx was still asleep. I just laid there looking at the blissful smile on her face and knew I had one to match.

I couldn't believe how much better my life had gotten since coming here, and I actually liked my life on earth. I was actually happy I wasn't given a choice to go back. If I was I would have left, and never get to know this happiness.

Jynx opened her eyes, and her smile grew, “Good morning, my husband.”

My smile grew to match, “Good morning, my sexy wife. God you're beautiful.”

“I know.” she said.

“let's do it again before we get up.” I said as I climbed on top of her kissing her deeply.

“Oh, I like the sound of that.” she answered

I had just started when a blue blur barged in.

“Hay, Jynx, Shiro ge... OH MY GODDESS!!!” Rainbow Dash tried running out the door but found the wall instead.

“Dammit Dash, knock before you come in!” Jynx yelled.

“If you wanted to join in you could'a just asked.” I said getting a hoof to the back of the head, “I was kidding.” although if they wanted it who was I to say no... I’m just not going to say that out loud.

Dash turned green, and rushed into the bathroom. After purging the offending thoughts via her breakfast in the toilet

“Who the hay does that first thing in the morning!” she yelled out, “And you owe me breakfast!”

She went into the living room and sat down. Jynx and I walked into the living room a bit behind her.

Jynx grabbed her artificial horn and strapped it on.

“So what was so important it couldn't wait.” I asked.

Jynx made her way into my trophy room.

“Twilight asked for everypony to meet her at the library. I’m not sure why.” she said.

I heard Jynx rummaging through my stuff.

“Alright, tell her we're on our way.” I said as Jynx came out levitating Gil's bastard sword, “You might want to run.”

“I'm going to kill you now.” Jynx said in a frighteningly calm voice and swung the weapon at her sister.

Dash barely ducked in time to keep her head, and disappeared out the door.

Jynx looked at me and said, “Shall we continue.”

We arrived at the library about forty-five minutes later. We were the last ones to arrive. The mane six, Big Mac and the CMC were waiting for us. We received a series greeting's from the group. Well, all except Scootaloo who just glared at me from behind a book. It surprised me, both that she was glaring and that she was reading.

“Sup,” I said, “Sup Scoots, you OK?”

“You're a jerk.” she said.

That honestly hurt. Scootaloo was always my favorite of the three crusaders.

“Did I do something wrong?” I asked. That's when I saw what book she was reading, “Twilight do you really think it's a good idea to let her read that?”

“They watched the show.” she said, “And I’m making sure she doesn't read anything bad.”

“OK, so which story are you reading?” I asked the filly.

“The one where you have a monster cut my eyes out.” she said angrily.

“Oh...” I said, “In my defense, I didn't know you were real at the time, and I think I make up for it later.”

“How?” she asked.

“Just keep reading.” I said and turned to Twilight, “Why exactly are we here?”

“Because we haven't hung out in almost five months.” Twilight said, “And you've been busy since you got back.”

“Oh, right. I was kind of...” I took Jynx in a hug, “distracted.” I gave her a quick peck.

“So what do ya want to do?” asked AJ.

I thought for a bit, “How about a good old fashion cookout.” I received a round of nods, “Oh, I’m gonna be cooking some meat so if you have a problem stay here for an hour or so.” I said.

Only the fillies, Rarity, AJ, and Big Mac stayed. The rest of us left.

We went out behind mine and Jynx's house. We had a nice large privacy fence with an enchantment Twilight put on it to prevent aerial peepers.

I was surprised Fluttershy came. With how much she likes animals I thought she would have stayed, but I guess not. She does deal with carnivores as well as herbivores, though, so I figured she was use to it.

I fired up the grill and through a couple of steaks on. Thankfully I was still able to conjure up my chef hat and “kiss the cook” apron. I would have had to send everyone home if I couldn't.

The smell of cooking cow flesh started filling the air when a yellow ball of timid adorable approached me.

“Um, Shiro?” said Fluttershy, “Do you think you could put another of those steaks on?”

I laughed, “Who'd you invite, a wolf, cougar, bear.”

“Oh my, no” she said, “It's for me.”

“Ah, right.” I threw another steak on the grill.

3...

2...

1...

“Wait what!” I almost yelled, “What do you mean for you? Since when did you eat meat? Can ponies even eat meat?”

“Ponies can't eat meat.” She said, “But remember, I’m not a pony-pony. I'm a dragony”

I had forgotten she's part dragon. The memories of The Stare came flooding back... I shuddered.

“How can you eat meat? Your teeth are flat.” I asked.

“I transform.” she said.

I had to laugh. It kinda sounded like she said trans... fuck my life. I thought the aneurism inducing revelations were done with, but...

“You mean you can turn into a dragon?” I asked.

“Not really,” she clarified, “technically I turn into a pony. This isn't my natural form, I just prefer it.”

OK... you know what? I really don't give a fuck any more. I stopped trying to figure it out.

“I'm guessing you'd prefer to eat before the Crusaders get here.” I said pulling the first steak off.

She giggled, “You want to see it, don't you?”

“Of course.” I replied.

“OK.” She said.

Her wings grew slightly and hooks grew from the middle joint. The fur on her face and sides turned to scales and her front hooves became claws. Her eyes became slitted. Finally my jaw transformed into a limp mass.

Her mane and tail were unchanged. Other than the size and hooked claws on her wings, they looked the same. Her back, and legs were still covered in fur and her back legs were still hoofed. Basically she was still more pony than dragon, but about 21.8% cooler.

“That. is. Awesome.” I said.

She smiled with teeth as sharp as mine and said, “Thank you. Most ponies are scared of me like this though. It's nice that you like it.”

I put two of the steaks on plates and tossed the third to Mephisto. We ate those as I tossed a couple of barley burgers and a number of carrot dogs on the grill to cook.

Seeing Fluttershy eat the flesh of a dead animal was... you know what, the english language doesn't have a word for it. It's just too unreal. Thankfully cows are NOT sentient here.

“This is really good.” she said... Fluttershy complimented me on my ability to cook dead animals... What. The. Fuck. My world has shattered.

“I'm glad you like it.” I said.

After we each finish I decided to ask another question I had been meaning to ask, “Fluttershy, Twilight told me that dragons didn't need meat. Some dragon cast a spell that let them eat gems instead, so why don't you?”

“Well, um, Grandma is a sun dragon. The spell was for fire dragons.” she replied.

“So you can't eat gems?” I asked rhetorically, “How do you normally get meat? You don't seem like the type to go hunting.” of course she doesn't seen like the type to eat meat either.

“Oh no!” she said loudly (for Fluttershy), “I could never do that. Some of the carnivores that I take care of are nice enough to share.”

“But it's not enough.” Twilight said giving a deadpan stare at the uber cuteness, “That's why her wings are weak.”

“Oh, Twilight, you know I couldn't hurt a poor, little, cute, defenseless, animal.” Fluttershy said.

“I can.” I said, “If you really can't, I’ll get you some whenever I hunt. It's weird as hell seeing you eat meat, (not to mention it made me feel dirty giving it to her) but if it's a necessary part of your diet I’ll share.”

“Oh I couldn't ask you to do that.” she said, “You work so hard to get your meat.”

“And you've patched me up plenty of times afterward.” I countered, “Plus you're my friend. Now turn back unless it's OK for the crusaders to see you like that.”

“Oh my gosh!” she said and started changing back just as the others made their way in the yard. Luckily she finished before the fillies saw her.

I flipped the burgers and dogs before turning to greet the late comers. Scootaloo looked up at me with a smile.

“You're forgiven.” she said.

“I thought you'd like it.” I said.

“I wanna read your third one but it's mature.” she said kinda upset.

“He doesn't have a third one.” Twilight said over hearing us.

“Yeah he does.” Scootaloo said, “I saw it.”

“Scootaloo,” Twilight said, “the only way he could have another story is if he has a computer, which he doesn't, right Shiro?”

I gave her a sheepish smile and answered, “Weeelllll... That depends on your perspective.”

“No it doesn't.” Twilight looked at me accusingly, “Shiro, do you have a computer?” I noded looking at the ground, she face hoofed, “When did you make it?”

“A few days before my birthday.” I said in a very good Fluttershy impession.

Twilight glared death at me, “You mean to tell me you've had a machine that has a near infinite amount of knowledge for more than five months AND YOU NEVER TOLD ME!!!”

You remember in the show where Twilight turned into Rapidash... that was real. As was the urge to curl into the fetal position and cry. She can be scary when she wants to be.

“I'msorryI'msorryI'msorryI'msorryI'msorryI'msorry!” I said in a very manly way.

“Show me, and I’ll forgive you.” she said.

I took her down to the lab in the basement, “Please don't touch any of Jynx's things, or she will kill us both. Here it is.” I pointed to the small box and screen in the corner.

Twilight looked at it like it was some sacred artifact. She reached a shaky hoof toward it and pressed the power button (I'm not sure how she knew what the power button was).

“Leave me...” She said.

I winced at the thought, “I don't think thats...”

“Leave me!” she roared.

“Yes ma’am.” I hauled ass back out to the backyard.

Rainbow Dash looked at me and said, “We're never going to see her again are we?”

I shook my head, “We've lost her.”

August 22,

“Oh, goddess that was good.” Jynx said as she finished her second plate of french toast.

“Tell me about it. This is why Souffle cried when he heard you were starting college soon.” Rainbow Dash added.

“I'm going to get an early start.” said Jynx after putting her plate in the sink.

She went back to the lift and disappeared into her lab... and reappeared about five minutes later.

“Shiro can you come here for a minute.” she asked with a worried look on her face.

Confused, I stood beside her as we descended. We came back up a minute later and I ran past Rainbow.

“I got to get to the library.” I called to the blue mare as I passed.

I ran as fast as I could weaving through the streets of Ponyville until the familiar tree came into view. I knocked loud and rapid, until a groggy dragon answered.

“What the heck, Shiro. What's the emergency?” asked Spike.

“I need you to send Celestia a letter.” I have shouted.

“Ok, OK, calm down. Let me grab a quill and parchment.” he said and retrieved said items from the desk, “Ready.”

“Ahem...

Princess Celestia,

Something terrible has happened and we are in desperate need of your help.

Twilight has discovered Wikipedia.

Shiro

Chapter 28: Just Hangin' Out

August 22,

“NO, LET ME GO!”Twilight screamed as Celestia pulled her out of our basement, “I NEED TO STUDY. THERE'S INFINITE KNOWLEDGE IN THERE. I HAVE TO LEARN ALL OF IT!!!”

A unicorn in a white coat levitated a strait jacket on Twilight as Celestia put her in the back of a carriage.

“I am so sorry, Celestia.” I said, “I didn't even think she would find Wikipedia.”

She sighed, “It's not your fault. Twilight is a good filly, but she has issues with inadequacy. She has always felt she needs to 'live up to my standards'. She thinks I’m perfect, so she wants to be perfect, too. Sometimes I worry about that filly. This is the third time I’ve had to bring her home like this.”

“I'll block the site, and only allow a couple hours a day, unless you don't want her to have access at all.” I said.

“No,” she said, “A couple hours a day shouldn't hurt. I'll tell her that if I have to come back for the same thing she won't be allowed on it at all. That should keep her in line.”

Twilight's breakdowns are funny on TV, but in real life are kinda scary. She's an incredibly powerful unicorn (or would she be considered an alicorn already?) and could really hurt someone.

Jynx, Rainbow and I watched the princesses disappear in the sky before we decided to get back to our day. Jynx got to work in her lab, leaving the pegasus and I to hang out for the day.

“What do want to do?” Dash asked.

“We could go catch a movie.” I suggested.

“The only good ones don't start until afternoon.” she said.

“We could help the crusaders get into trouble.”

“As much as I like nurturing juvenile delinquents, I'm not in the mood.”

“Prank Rarity.”

“She's way behind on her orders. It'd be messed up to make it worse.”

“I could ask Jynx to let me borrow her wing pack, you grab yours and you teach me how to fly.” I had a hopeful grin.

“OK.” she said.

“Awesome, be right back.” I said.

I ran back inside and down to the basement. Jynx was busy at work with some crystals in some device.

“Hay, babe.” I said, “You mind if I borrow your wing pack. Dash is going to teach me how to fly.”

“Ok,” that was too easy, “but tonight you're my guinea pig.” there's the catch.

“Fine, but with what?” I asked.

“Where's the fun if I tell you?” she replied turning to put her hooves around my neck.

“You're evil.” I said, “You're lucky you have a nice ass.”

I gave her a quick kiss and grabbed the flying machine.

“You know how to use it right?” Jynx asked.

“Twist the left pad forward to accelerate, moving the arms turns.” I answered.

“OK, I made handles for you.” she said, “they're in the Cabinet over there.”

I grabbed said handles and replaced the ones on the machine. I put the hoof peddles where the handles were and went up on the back lift.

By the time I got outside Dash was already strapped in to hers. It was a lot smaller than Jynx's since it didn't need the controls. Instead it connected to little metal leads Jynx attached to her nerves. Basically she controlled them as if they were her natural wings. The only difference was the throttle that fit in her mouth. The wings were smaller too since they channeled her pegasus magic.

“About time you got here.” Dash said.

“Sorry, had to make out with your sister.” I replied.

“Eww, gross.” she gagged, “You need help getting strapped in?”

“Probably.” I put it on and strapped myself in with Dash's help, “OK ready.”

Dash spread her wings. I saw a brief look of grief as they shot out but it quickly faded. She was holding in the pain of her loss.

“Let's go.” she said taking the throttle in her mouth and taking off with the roar of her engine.

I quickly followed, or at least I tried. The thing was a lot harder to control than I thought. At least I had the good sense to get as much altitude as I could. That way there was less solid objects that I could slam into.

I was starting to get use to it. After about an hour I was flying smooth enough to actually fly beside Dash. It was a lot of fun to fly like this. The last few times was in a fight for my life.

“You catch on quick.” Dash yelled over the two engines.

“Thanks.” I yelled back.

“You think you can land without killing yourself.” she said.

“I'll try” I aimed downward and pulled back on the throttle. I leveled off with the ground and cut the engine, pulling up. My momentum stopped and I dropped about five feet. Being a cat with a bit more strength than even Big Mac, I landed pretty good.

I unstrapped myself and set the wing pack to the side, and stretched out and looked at the sun's position. It was about 4:00pm. We had been flying for six hours. I put the machine in the shed beside the house, and went back to the front.

“That was fun.” I said.

“Yeah.” Dash said a little less enthusiastically.

“You OK.” I asked.

Her mask of bravado was quickly replaced, “Of course. I'm Rainbow Dash. I’m more than OK, I’m awesome.”

She was starting to worry me. She was hurting bad, but she was keeping it bottled up. Eventually it was going to burst out whether she wanted it to or not, but trying to force it would have been just as bad.

“OK. What do you want to do now?” I asked, “Wanna get a late lunch.”

“Heck yeah. I’m starving.” she said, “Sugarcube Corner?”

“Mmmm, a diabetes inducing lunch sounds pretty good.” I said.

As we headed into town we saw AJ and Big Mac packing up their apple stand. We decided to see if they wanted to come along.

“A few treats sounds a might good right now.” said AJ.

The four of us made our way to the famous bakery. Pinkie wasn't there though. She had gone to Rarity's to cater her fall line presentation. I was kinda hoping to catch her before she left, but what can you do. We decided to order a large cake and share it.

“Then this guy screams like a filly runnin' round like his tail's on fire.” AJ finishes. Everyone but Big Mac was laughing. He was somehow redder than usual.

“Wow, Red,” I said, “Just, wow. That's gotta be embarrassing.”

“Yeah.” he said in a quiet squeaky voice that earned another round of laughter.

“If it makes you feel better I'll tell an embarrassing story.” I said, “Yesterday, Dash here walked in on me and Jynx getting intimate.”

Dash choked a bit, “What the hay! Why would you tell them that?”

AJ was struggling to hold back her laughter, “This was just last night?”

“No it was yesterday morning!” Dash said.

AJ and Big Mac looked at me confused.

“In the mornin'?” AJ asked.

“Yeah, why's that weird?” I asked.

Big Mac's voice returned to it's normal baritone, “Ah ain't never heard of ponies doin' it in the day time.”

“Really?” I said, “Back on earth, people would do it any time.”

AJ and Big Mac gave each other a thoughtful look. I kept forgetting their NOT siblings.

Dash added, “Plus, Jynx tried to kill me!”

“Oh, hush now, sugarcube.” AJ said, “She might have wanted ta slug ya good, but she didn't try ta kill you.”

“Oh yeah,” Dash said, “She chased me with a big ass sword. She actually swung it at my head.”

“Well, she's pregnant.” I said, “Pregnant women, and mares I assume, get very short tempered.”

I saw Big Mac's eyes grow wider as his gaze slowly shifted over to Applejack. I knew what he was thinking. AJ already has a short temper, and in a few months, well... I’m sure you get where I’m going. I’ll say something nice at his funeral.

We all decided to call it a day and went our separate ways. I went to the basement to see what Jynx wanted of me. I was, for lack of a better term, terrified. I’ve faced werewolves, manticores, wyvern, and a dark god, but that mare is by far the scariest of them all. Damn I love her though.

She was still sitting at her desk, her manipulators (the metal tentacle pack thingy) were whipping around doing this and that. I didn't know what it was but it was cool to watch.

“Glad you remembered your debt, honey.” she said, “Don't worry, you'll like this one.”

She turned around to face me holding some kind of gauntlet looking thing in one of her cords. It had crystals placed through out and a strange runic writing. I wasn't sure what it did but it was obvious that she wanted me to ware it.

“Here put this on” told ya.

I did as she asked and slipped it on me right paw. I winced as it started to hum and contracted to better fit. I was just praying it didn't explode.

“Good,” she examined the object, “Good, it adjusted and powered. Now hold your paw as if you're holding a sword, and focus your energy through it but don't form it into fire.”

I did as I was told and a mass of white light formed from my hand in the shape of a scimitar. When Jynx said I would like it she was right. God damn I love that mare.

“Excellent.” she jotted down a few notes in a book, “Now open your paw flat and hold it out in front of you while still channeling.”

Once again doing as I was told, the light sword shifted to become a light wall. I figured it was defensive.

“Perfect,” she said, “Now grab it, wait for it to loosen, and take it off.”

I grabbed it, waited for it loosen, and took it off. Jynx took the thing for me and placed it back on the desk.

“So, what was that?” I asked, my inner geek taking hold.

“It's a form of crystal magic.” Jynx said, “It's used to form objects out of solidified magic energy. Usually it requires constant chanting to keep the form stable, but those runes are 'chanter's runes'. They're used to take the place of chanting in spells.”

“That's pretty cool.” I said.

I helped her with her work for another few hours before we both decided to call it a day. We headed upstairs and cuddled on the couch watching some TV. We were watching this British show called Misfits, when Dash finally walked through the door.

Walked, may not be the word for it. She more of stumbled/fell/wobbled in. She was piss ass drunk.

“HEEYY, Shhiro, Whach yo two doin'.” she slurred.

“Hey Dash, where was the party?” I asked.

“Party? Wash dare a party?” she said, “nopuny told me 'bout it. Wash it at shuger chube corner?”

“You OK Dash?” Jynx asked.

“Am I hokay...” She said, “Buck, no I’m not hokay! I’m a buckin pegashush with no BUCKING WINGS! How are yoo?”

She plopped down on the floor beside the couch, “Where'd da shair go... oh we never has one here. What the buck are yoo two lookin at?”

“Dash, we're getting concerned about you?” Jynx said.

“Oh, reily,” replied the drunk pegasus, “Ya sheam wooried. Snugglin up ta eash other, all luvy duvy. If ya was wooried 'bout me ya wudn't have let dat damn dragin rip my wings off.”

“Dash, we did what we could. I’m sorry you got hurt, but there was nothing we could do.” I said.

“Nutin yoo cud do?” Dash said, “Ah'll tell yoo wat ya cud of done. Ya cud of NOT gone chrazy and chry killin evrypony! Ya wud ave ben here to protekt me if we didn't have ta churn ya ta shtone.”

If she was trying to hurt me, she did a pretty good job of it. She was kinda right. I should have been there to protect her but I wasn't.

“Rainbow Dash!” Jynx yelled, “Don't you dare blame what happened on him. You know damn well that it's not his fault. If anypony's fault it's mine for not getting there soon enough.” tears were forming in her eyes, “I'm trying to fix it, I really am.”

“Ya wanna fix it?” Dash spat, “find ma wings an putem back on.”

“You know she cant do that.” I said, “she's working day in and day out trying to find a way to replace them. Working when she should be resting.”

“Ah want MY wingsh,” Dash said with tears in her own eyes, “ma wingsh were da mosht importint thing ta me. I wanna be a pegashush again!”

She finally broke down and cried her heart out. Her mask of bravado finally crumbled away. Jynx and I pulled her into a hug and we sat like that until one by one we each fell asleep.

Chapter 29: The Wolf in a Pony's Skin

September 10,

I was going to be starting college pretty soon. Pinkie was going to be busy for the next week or so, so she threw my “starting college party” early. We were all in the town concert hall.

Being Pinkie Pie she went all out. Streamers, balloons, booze. She even tried getting a stripper, but Jynx told her this would be the last party she ever threw if she did (That and Rarity didn't want to do it anyway). I didn't get why there would be strippers in a place where everyone's nude anyway. Meh, fuck it

The party was going great. Vinyl was tearin up a sweet beat. Jynx and AJ were discussing foal names. Big Mac, Steel, and I were have a a few shots . Dash (who hadn't touched alcohol since her little fit) and Pinkie were going around randomly pranking ponies. Twilight, Rarity and Fluttershy were talking with a few other ponies in the corner.

The day had been perfect, so naturally something had to ruin it. Today's harbinger of ruin, a blue earth pony with a black mane. I had never seen him around before and seeing Pinkie looking at him with that “new friend” look, I knew he wasn't from around here.

Before she could approach him he called over the crowd, “I AM LOOKING FOR THE ONE CALLED SHIROTORA!”

Everyone in the building turned to look at the new comer.

“I'm Shiro, what cam I do ya for?” I said.

His answer kinda surprised me, “You killed my father. I’m here to avenge him.”

“What? What the hell are you ta...” he charged me before I could finish.

He leaped at me twisting into a spinning round house. I rolled out of the way and rose to my hind legs. If he wanted to fight then who am I to disappoint him.

“Yo, DJ.” I called to Vinyl, “Give us something to dance to.”

“Ohhh, yeeaahh.” she replied, and put on what could only be described as the most appropriate music ever

I just smiled at Vinyl's weird sense of humor.

The stallion struck with surprising speed and strength. I had to hand it to him, he had skill. We traded blows back and forth. He was out for blood. The look in his eyes told me that.

I on the other hand wanted answers. Why does he think I killed his father? Yeah, I killed some ponies but none of the stallions had a son his age, and they all lived in Ponyville. Who the hell was this guy?

I had never known a pony to fight as well as blue boy here, but I actually had to try. Even with my superior speed and strength, this guy was holding his own. This guy had experience fighting opponents like me. That much was obvious.

He charged at me again. I had enough of this. His punch was deflected by my left paw and my right went to his gut, sending him a few feet into the air. He landed like a sack of potatoes, gasping for air. This fight was over.

“Who the hell are you? And who's your father that I supposedly killed?” I asked.

After he caught his breath he answered, “My name is Dohi Waya. My father was Grey Fang.”

Fuck my life.

The party hall was deserted with the exception of the mane six, Jynx, Big Mac, myself, and what is one of the strangest things I’ve seen here. What I had thought was just an OC pony looking at me with murder in his colorless gray eyes. One who's story I had been following back on earth. That would mean that more than just Lauren Faust had a connection to this world.

We had him tied up with a rope that Pinkie produces from under a table. When asked why she had it there she said it was for “rope emergencies”.

“So, Dohi Waya,” I said, “Peaceful Wolf,” he looked surprised that I knew what his name meant, “Tell me how a pony can be the son of a werewolf? You do know you're a pony right?”

“Of course I know I’m a pony. I’m not an imbecile.” he snapped, “My father took me in. I had no one, I was orphaned, and he raised me as his own. He was a good father and you killed.”

“Yes, I did kill him, but it was only in self defense.” I told him, “He was hired to kill me. Did you know that? Him and two others attacked me and I was forced to kill them. I’m sorry for your loss, and if it's any consultation, I had often wished I could have met him under better circumstances. He was an honorable werewolf.”

“I did know.” he said, “but that doesn't change the fact that you killed him, and my family's honor has been tarnished. The only way I would be welcome back with the pack is if I kill you. It is the law, an eye for an eye.”

“An eye for an eye leaves the whole world blind.” I quoted, “Revenge will get you nothing. If you kill me you'll have my friends hunting you like an animal, and you still won't have your father back. What good will it do you?”

“I will return to my clan. They will protect me.” he said

I laughed, “Do you really believe that?” he looked at me confused, “Jynx here, my wife, killed an elder dragon. She removed it's head from existence. Applejack here is descended from a long like of vampire slayers. Pinkie can bend realty to her will. Fluttershy can kill with a look, literally. Rainbow Dash s one of the top martial arts experts. Twilight is a budding alicorn and one of the most powerful mages in Equestria. Last but not least that adorable ball of black fluff,” Waya flinched as a short sword touched his neck, “is Mephisto. You'll never see him coming.” the dog sheathed his weapon and joined us.

He looked at us in disbelief, “Is this true?” he asked, the look on his face when he looked at mine told me he got his answer, “get it over with then.”

“Get what over with?” I asked, “You think we're going to kill you? If you force me I will, but I hate violence. I’d rather avoid it at all cost.”

“Are all ponies of the same opinion?” he asked.

“Wow you really haven't been around ponies enough.” I said, “Not all think that way but the vast majority do.”

He sat there in thought for a minute, “I have always been an outcast in my clan. Not because I’m a pony but because I usually hate violence.”

“Could'a fooled me” snorted Dash earning a smack on the back of the head from Applejack.

“It is why my name is Dohi Waya. Being peaceful is almost unheard of among the wolf clans, and father saw it as a noble trait.”

“He was right.” I said.

“If you would allow, I would leave and never return.” he said.

“Or how about this,” I said, “you've been away from other ponies for a long time right? So why not stay here. Learn what it means to be a pony.” I got shocked looks from everyone but Jynx.

“You would invite me to stay?” he asked, “Why?”

“Fuck if I know.” if I had a device that could measure shock and confusion it would be OVER 9000!!! (had to do it)

Rainbow was the first to speak up, “Uh, Shiro you want the guy who tried to kill you to move into town, and you don't even know why?”

“That's about right.” I said, “My instincts are telling me it's a good thing to do. They haven't let me down yet.”

“Maybe you should get your instincts examined.” said Twilight.

“Maybe, but if I’m not not mistaken his honor won't let him stab me in the back. He'll challenge me in single combat. Am I right?” I asked.

“That is correct.” answered Waya.

“Then I’ll just have to kick your ass when you do.” I said as if I was talking about taking the dog out (which I don't have to do since he uses the toilet. Ya jelly?).

“I suppose if he wants to.” Twilight said.

He thought about it for a moment, “Very well. I will live here to learn about my own species, and to find a way to kill you.” he's definitely knows how to find the perks in a situation.

“Great, I’ll show you around.”

“Sugarcube Corner is where most ponies go to satisfy their sweet tooth.” I said pointing to the tasty looking building, “You have to try Pinkie's 'super ultra strawberry pie filled cake'. It's the greatest thing in the world.”

“The bestest!” Pinkie said popping out of a mail box.

He started asking the inevitable question, “How does she...”

“Don't,” I interrupted him, “trust me. If you try to understand Pinkie Pie your brain will melt and drip out from your nose.”

He raised an eyebrow but didn't pursue the subject.

“You are... not what I expected.” he said, “You do not act like the warriors in my pack.”

“That's because I’m not a warrior. Yeah I fight, but only to protect myself and others. I’m just trying to live my life with those I love.”

“In my pack it is customary to take a trophy from your felled opponents. Do you have a similar custom?” Waya asked.

“Yes I do actually.” I answered, “It's not a pony custom though. My ancestors, the Norris, did it. I do it to honor and remember those I’ve killed.”

“Did you take a trophy from my father.” he asked.

“I did. His amulet.” I said truthfully, “He was the one opponent I truly respected.”

“May I see it?” he asked.

I nodded and turned toward home, “This way.”

We arrived at my home after a brief walk. Jynx glared at Waya but didn't say anything. I went to my trophy (or as Dash likes to call it, my dead room) room and walked in. He looked around in fascination.

“Your fathers amulet in on the wall over there.” I said pointing toward my equipment.

He looked at it, closed his eyes and said something I didn't understand. I guessed it was in whatever language is used by werewolves, which if my assumption is correct is the same as the Tsalagi language back on earth (That's the Cherokee language if you don't know).

“You can take it if you wish.” I told him.

“I will take it after I’ve killed you.” he's such a fun guy, “Would you tell me the tales of these?”

“OK, I’ll start with the barghest.” I held up the tooth and began with the stories of each of my trophies.

I came to my newest pieces. The wyvern's sting, “So I let it eat me and killed it from the inside. I got the idea from a story about a dragon slaying griffin. And my last, and greatest victory.” I held up my prize.

“A unicorn's horn?” Waya asked.

“Nope, an alicorn's horn. Chronos, the tyrant king.” I said.

His eyes widened, “You defeated a god?”

“Yes.” I said and told him that story as well.

He slumped to the ground, “I'll never see my pack again. How can I kill one who has spilled the blood of a divine.”

“Aw, buck up, Wolfie.” I said. He didn't like the nick name but too bad, “I only won because of Celestia, and I don't even have that power anymore.”

He perked up at that.

“Then I WILL find a way to kill you and restore my honor.” he said.

“That's the spirit.” I said, “Come on. We need to find you a place to stay. I’d let you stay here but I think Jynx would kill me and then where would you be?”

“You are a strange being, Shirotora.” said the pony-wolf, “You either do not take me seriously or you are truly insane.”

“Oh, he's insane.” Jynx finally spoke.

“You know you love it.” I said.

Waya sighed, “This whole town is crazy”

Author's note: Dohi Waya is from the story Memories by HuskSummers.

Chapter 30: Pony House

Authors note: College, on joy. These next few chapters are going to be more of a comedy type thing. Plus new characters a-plenty. If you have an OC you'd like to see in some kind of college shenanigans (or the more violent chapters that you know are to come) let me know.

September 14,

“Be careful, and watch out for birds.” Jynx warned as she helped strap her wing pack on me.

“I'll be OK.” I said, “I've been practicing.”

“I know.” she said, “I’m worried about my wing pack. We've been through a lot together.”

“Ouch, ya cut me deep.” I said with a grin.

With one last kiss I took off to my first day as a college student. Memories of Animal House dancing in my mind. I went once around town as ponies wished me luck from the ground. Pinkie was bouncing along waving, Twilight and Applebloom were heading to Zecora's. Waya was glaring at me. All was “normal” in Ponyville.

For someone who wants to kill me, Waya's pretty cool. I set him up in an apartment a few blocks from town hall, and got him a job at the carpentry shop. Who would have guessed he's good with wood.

Finished with my fly-by I hit the throttle and headed for Canterlot. With the high speed machine strapped to my back it only took about 45 minutes before I touched down in the university carriage lot. Normally the only things here are carriages that belong to the school but I got special permission to use it.

As I walked through the campus I saw a huge earth pony holding a unicorn over a balcony.

The guy looked over towards me, dropped the unicorn, and yelled, “NEARDS!!!”

I looked around trying to figure out who he was talking about. Behind me was a pegasus and a scrawny earth pony carrying a trunk.

“NEEAARRDDSS!!!” yelled out the giant, and the two behind me took off.

Bullies... god I hate them. Even on earth I use to beat the crap out of them when I found them, so it goes with out saying that beefcake there got a face full of fist.

“Now apologize to the unicorn.” I said calmly.

“I-I-I'm sorry.” he wimpered.

“Ahem,” some one was trying to get my attention.

“Yeah?” I said turning around to see Celestia looking kinda upset at me, “Mornin', Sunshine.”

“Having fun are we?” she asked.

“Loads.” I answered, “Here not even five minutes and I already made a new friend.”

“I saw.” she said to me before addressing the bully, “You should be ashamed of yourself.”

“Ouch. Scalded by royalty.” I said, “That's gotta suck.”

“Go on.” she told him, “Walk with me, Shiro.”

I followed upright so I would be at eye level with her. We went through the campus making small talk until we reached the administration building.

“I have a small room set up for you in case you need it.” she said, “Your supplies are waiting for you over here.”

we walked into an office where a few ponies were filling out paperwork. They all stopped to gawk as we walked in.

“OK,” I said, “I know, I know. I'm awesome. You know, Tia, it's hard being the center of attention.”

“Oh, I’m sure it is.” she said with a chuckle, “I only hope I never have to experience that.”

“Agreed.” I said.

Celestia addressed the mare behind the desk, “I'm here with Sir Shirotora. He needs his schedule and supplies I sent here for him.”

“Oh, of course, your majesty.” said the mare and quickly retrieved the items requested.

I took the offered items and put them into the bag I made from some leather. I tried getting Rarity to make it but she refused to touch the material.

“Alright then,” said Celestia, “I need to return to the palace. Good luck, Shiro”

“See ya later, Shiny.” I called as Celestia walked out laughing at her newest nickname

I looked at me schedule to see what my first class was. Intro to magical theory. I was majoring in learned magics. The study of magic that anyone can learn to use. Things like alchemy, like what Zecora and Applebloom do, and crystal magic, like what Jynx used to restrain me when I went crazy, fall into this category.

I greeted a few of the ponies I recognized from my trips here with Jynx. Luckily those trips also helped me learn the schools layout, and I had no trouble finding my way to my class.

I had been long use to the looks I got from ponies. They were looks from fear to curiosity to admiration, mostly the first two. Here, though, it was almost all curiosity.

I took a place in the middle of the classroom. As soon as I sat down a pegasus moved to sit beside me. He was red with a yellow mane, orange eyes, and an orange flaming pair of wings for a cutie mark.

“Hows it going?” he said, “Name's Phoenix.”

“Not bad. I’m Shiro.” I responded, “Pretty excited, ya know. How bout you?”

“Awesome.” he said, “I think we're the only non-unicorns in this class.”

“Not surprising.” I stated, “Usually only those who can use magic would be interested in this class. I didn't think I’d see a pegasus here.”

“Well you're not exactly a unicorn yourself.” he said.

And I thought I was famous, I thought, “Well, that's true, but then again...” I raised my paw and wrapped it in silver fire.

He looked mildly surprised before smiling, “Well, that is interesting.” he lifted his hoof as it ignited in a vivid red flame.

Needless to say, I was not expecting that. By the stares he was getting from the unicorns, they didn't either.

“How the hell? Pegasi aren't suppose to be able to use magic consciously.”

“It's natural for pegasi to be able to manipulate the elements, but every now and then one is born with total mastery over one of them. I can control fire.” said Phoenix.

“And it got you hooked on magic so you want to learn more.” I finished for him, seeing myself in him, “Pretty mush the same thing here except I used to be able to do a lot more. I lost most of my magic in... an incident.”

I didn't really want the fame of being “the hero of Equestria”. That only came with fake friends and fake admiration.

“That sucks.” he said genuinely sympathetic.

“Meh, I had it for less then a year.” I said, “It sucks but I didn't get to grow too attached. It was almost like I only had it for that one purpose.”

“So what's your major?” he asked.

“Learned magics. You?” I asked.

“Same here. I guess we're going to be colleagues

“OK class, quiet down.” said a stallion as he entered the room.

“That was actually rather boring” I said as we left the building, “I already learned all that from Twilight.”

After intro to magical theory, we had Physics. A subject I had to completely un-learn when I first got here, but I had a pretty good grasp of the way it works here

“Twilight?” Phoenix raised an eyebrow and smiled, “Your fillyfriend perhaps? I didn't know you liked mares.”

“She's a friend.” I gave him a deadpan look, “I'm married, and yes, to a mare. We even have a baby on the way. Don't ask how, I have no idea.”

“You're having a baby with a mare? As in a pony?” he asked. I just nodded, “So is it a foal or a cub?”

I laughed, “We don't know. We'll just have to find out when he's born.”

we walked around back to the carriage lot. He got a confused look when I unlocked the gate.

“What are we doing here?” he asked.

I pointed to the flying machine, “Getting my ride.”

“Oh, you don't live in Canterlot?” he asked.

I answered, “Nope. I live in Ponyville.”

“I've been there before.” he said, “I live in Cloudsdale, so I use go to that cake shop, Sugarcube Corner. I'm guessing you know it. Of course I haven't been there for a while.”

“A good friend of mine works there.” I said, “Pinkie, she's the hyper pink one.”

His eyes went wide and twitching with what was obviously a traumatic memory of the mare.

“I see you know who I’m talking about.” I laughed, “She does have the tendency of being a bit... overwhelming.”

I carried the wing pack out of the lot and started strapping it on.

“Hay, why don't you come over for a bit. I’ll introduce you to the family.” I offered.

“Why not. I was only gonna go home make a sandwich and do a bunch of nothing till I go to bed. This will give me something to do.” he replied.

“Oh, I’ll say now. If you meet my sister-in-law, DO NOT mention anything about her and wings. She's a pegasus, but she lost her wings to a dragon. She's still kind of sensitive about it.” he had a horrified expression, but nodded anyway, “And I hope you don't have a problem with me eating meat.”

Before he could give an answer I took off. He followed close behind.

“How fast does that thing go?” he asked.

I smiled and cranked the throttle, lurching forward at extreme speeds. I was enjoying showing off until a fireball tore past me as if I weren't even moving. My first thought was a dragon decided to grab a bit to eat, but the fireball turned around and dissipated leaving only Phoenix and his smug grin.

“I've seen cooler.” I said.

“Of course you have. Everything's cooler when you're this hot.” he replied.

We eventually landed in front of my house. I unstrapped myself as Jynx and Dash came out to greet me.

“Sup, Stripes.” said Dash.

“Sup, Skittles.” I answered, “Hay sexy lady.” I said giving Jynx a hello kiss.

“Mmm, How was your first day?” she asked.

“It was good. I found this guy, can we keep him?” I asked pointing to Phoenix.

“Is he house broken?” she asked.

“Yes ma'am, I am.” Phoenix said.

“Sorry but we already have two dogs here right now.” Jynx said.

“Oh Wolfie's here?” I asked.

“I do not like being called 'Wolfie'.” said Waya coming out of the house.

“I give just about all my friends nick names.” I said, “Everyone, this is Phoenix. Phoenix, this is Jynx, my wife, Rainbow Dash, my sister-in-law, And Dohi Waya, he wants to kill me.”

Phoenix smiled, “Nice to meet y... wait he wants to kill you?” I nodded, “And you call him a friend?”

“Yeah, he tries to kill me and I stomp him into the ground. Then I buy him a drink.” I answered.

Waya looked at me with a smirk, “It's no easy feat to slay Shirotora Godsbane.”

“Godsbane?” inquired Phoenix.”

I smiled, “Yeah, I killed a god. Who's hungry.”

“Whoa, whoa, what do you mean you killed a god?” he asked.

“I'll tell you about it while we eat.” I said.

“Holy Celestia, you can cook, man.” Phoenix said.

“Yes, his skill in the kitchen is amazing.” said Waya.

A knock came from the front door.

“I'll get it.” said Dash.

She left the kitchen and a few seconds later we heard, “Oh hay Pinkie what's up.”

Phoenix's eyes widened and he slowly turned toward the the pink mare.

“Hi Dashie, I had a great idea, but I need you, Shiro, a pair of pliers, and some duck tape.” she hopped into the kitchen, “Come on let's... go...” Pinkie and Phoenix locked eyes.

Do I smell shipping in the air I thought with a grin.

“YOU!” Pinkie said, her face contorting into one of pure, unholy rage, her voice sounding like a demon, “I'M GOING TO KILL YOU!!!” she lunged at the fiery pegasus.

Nope that's murder.

In case you didn't know, Pinkie Pie's strong as hell. As in stronger than me when she's pissed off, and I can break a tree with a punch. It took me, Rainbow, and Waya to hold her back.

“Pinkie, calm down!” I yelled.

She yelled back, “He's the piece of shit that burned Inkie!”

...

Fuck my life.

Chapter 31: Making Amends

September 14,

“I'm sorry,” Phoenix was cowering under the pink mare's rage, “I didn't mean to. I don't know what happened. I never lost control like that before.”

“Pinkie calm down right now.” I said, “I will kick you out of my house if you keep acting like this.”

I knew she had never been kicked out of a friend's house, and she didn't want to be, ever. She calmed down enough to not be attempting to go Cupcakes on Phoenix.

“OK now, what the hell is this about Inkie getting burned?” I said, “No one told me about this. When did it happen and HOW did it happen?”

“It happened about three months ago.” Phoenix started, “My father is a Geologist. He asked me to go and pick up an order of arcanite from the Pie farm. They're one of the only families who know how to grow it and the only one near Cloudsdale.

“When I got there, Inkie brought me a saddlebag full of it and put it on me...”

“Then you hurt her and stole it!” Said Pinkie with tears in her eyes.

“No! That's not what happened, I swear.” Phoenix said, “I couldn't control it. My power went haywire, and I burst into flames. When I saw Inkie burned I got scared and flew off.”

“Hold on,” said Jynx, “Your power? You burst into flames? Your an elementalist.” Phoenix nodded, “That's what happened. Arcanite reacts violently to elementalist. It pulls there power out and absorbs it. What happened to the bag with the arcanite?”

“It burned up.” the fiery pegasus answered.

“That's a lie!” Pinkie yelled, “If it burned up the arcanite would have been on the ground, but it wasn't!”

“That's because it wasn't arcanite any more, it was pyranium.” Jynx explained, “When arcanite absorbs elemental energy it transforms into an element stone. In the case of fire, pyranium. Phoenix, did your father know you're an elementalist?”

“No, he didn't. He had mentioned an elementalist that use to torment him when he was a colt. He hated them because of that guy.” Phoenix answered.

“If they're anything like you he should!” Pinkie said still being held back but not struggling anymore

Jynx put a hoof on the mad mare's shoulder, “Pinkie, him burning your sister wasn't his fault. He didn't know that would happen. Though he should still try to make amends, right?” she shot Phoenix a glare.

“Yes, ma'am. I’m just afraid they'll try to kill me if I go to apologize.” he said.

“If we let you go are you going to be calm?” I asked Pinkie.

“Yes.” she said reluctantly.

“Pinkie promise.” I said.

“Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” she recited.

We released her, and immediately she, very calmly, bucked Phoenix in the face and walked out.

I couldn't help but chuckle, “Well she was calm. Someone pick him up.”

“You find strange friends.” said the pony that was raised be a werewolf.

“I can't believe no one told me about this.” I was upset about that. I’ve met pinkies family and like them all (even if Blinkie's kinda stuck up)

Pinkie, Twilight, Jynx, and I were dragging Phoenix to the rock farm so he can talk to Pinkie's family about the incident. I had to use one of AJ's ropes to tie him up. He tried burning it but Twi put a fireproof spell on it.

“Please, don't do this to me.” he cried, “I don't want to die.” we ignored him.

“Sorry, Shiro.” Twilight said, “With everything that happened after you got back I guess we just forgot. She's OK, though. She has some scarring from it, and her right eye was destroyed, but she's coping well.”

The Pie family was waiting for us just outside the farm. Pinkie told them we were coming and to meet us there. Needless to say they all looked pissed.

I saw Inkie there. She was wearing her mane over the right side of her face to hide the scars. It was a shame, she was a very beautiful mare. Stallions all over wanted her before, but like on earth, too many were shallow and cared only for her looks.

The other Pies glared at the restrained pegasus laying across my back. They were no happier to see him than Pinkie was, but it seemed they were willing to listen. I hoped this would go better than it had been going in my mind.

“I hope you're delivering him so we can repay him for what he did to my daughter.” said Mr. Pie.

“No we're not.” I said, “We're here to clear things up.”

With that I let Twilight do what she does best, lecture. She told them how he reacted to the arcanite and everything was an accident.

“So, what, I should just 'oh you maiming my daughter was an accident? OK everything’s fine now'?” I don't thing so. He still hurt my Inkie, and I don't...”

“Stop it Dad.” interrupted Inkie, “You didn't see his face before it happened. That look of fear that filled his eyes just a second before. I tried to tell you he didn't mean to do it. At least now we know why it happened.” she walked up to Phoenix and untied him, “I forgive you.”

Phoenix let a small smile, “Thank you, but I don't think I could forgive myself quite as easily. I just wish there was some way to make it up to you.”

“There is.” Jynx chimed in, “Could somepony get me a piece of arcanite? I'm going to show you a trick.”

Pinkie ran off and returned after a couple of minutes with a piece the size of my fist. It wasn't quite as black as the pieces that transported Twilight to Chronos' cavern but it was close.

“Set it down and everypony back away.” after we were all at a good distance she turned to Phoenix, “Go touch it.”

“Um...” he started to protest, but decided to just do as he was told. As he approached he felt his magic being tugged at. When he touched it he erupted in flames that were soon absorbed into the rock turning it to a dark red color.

“What the hay did you do?!” yelled Mr. Pie, “That one piece was worth 1,375 bits!”

Jynx had a huge grin plastered on her face, “Now it's worth about 2,200 bits. Pyranium is quite valuable to ponies with carriers in magic. In fact this piece would be perfect for a project I’ve got on the back burner. I’ll take it.” she counted out 1,600 bits, and handed them over to the Amish looking pony.

“Wait, you said 2,200?” he asked.

“Don't you think Phoenix should get a portion?” Jynx said, “After all it was his magic that transformed it.” she said passing 600 bits to the pegasus, “Shiro would you mind carrying that for me?” I did as she asked.

Mr. Pie thought for a moment and said, “OK, Phoenix, we'll forgive you, and you'll work for us when we get orders for this 'pyranium' stuff. We'll even pay you 20% of the sales.”

Pinkie was still looking pissed. It wasn't like her to stay mad when everyone made up. Maybe she just needs to sort everything out.

“Thank you.” said Phoenix, “Well, I should be getting home. I have a few things I need to do.”

The red pegasus took off. We watched him gain altitude before racing off towards Cloudsdale in a burst of fire.

Pinkie stayed with her family as the rest of us left. Each of us heading to our respective homes. I couldn't help but think that this whole situation was going to lead to something big. What that would be I didn't know, but that was probably just because I was still working out how to use this in future chapters.

Waya, Jynx and I got to the house just as the sun was starting to disappear. Waya got a few decent hits in on that nights murder attempt, but he still lacked the experience I had.

“That was a bit better than the first time.” I said

I handed him a mug of hard cider with one paw while I held a rag to my cut lip with my other. He took it with the hoof not holding the icepack to his head. I grabbed my own cup and we drank while the moon started it's nightly journey.

“You know how to use weapons, Wolfie?” I asked.

“Don't call me 'Wolfie', and no. the only weapons my clan uses are meant to be held in a paw.” Waya answered.

“So?” I said, “Mephisto's sword was made for a paw, but he's pretty good with it. You just need to learn how to use it.”

“That dog is strange.” he said, “He's almost as big as a pony for one. Not to mention he's smarter than some I’ve met. He use's my father's sword, doesn't he?”

“Yes. Are you OK with that?” I asked.

“If he is skilled with it then no.” said the wolfish pony.

I smiled and patted him on the shoulder, “He's really good with it. He'd kick your flank.”

“That wouldn't be too difficult. As I said I have no training.” he said.

“Well them we need to change that. I'm going to the blacksmith tomorrow after I get back to get a new sword made. Come with me and I’ll see if I can get you a deal.” I offered.

“You are truly a strange creature, Shiro.” he said with a smirk.

“And you're a pony.” I replied, “Good night.”

“What...” he started, “never mind. Good night.”

He's learning.

He hot up and headed toward town. I had just realized I had no idea where he was staying.

“Hay, Waya.” I called, “Where have you been staying?”

“I have a place, Don't worry.” he said.

“Yeah, I figured that, but where?” I asked again.

“I'm staying in Twilight's guest room. Is there a problem?” he said

“No.” I replied. “I just curious. Twilight's a good pony. She'll help you learn all about pony society and how to fit in. plus she still has that big screen TV I made.”

“Yes I saw that. It shows plays with tall hairless apes.” he said.

“Yeah, I use to be one.” I said, “Good night .”

“You used to, hay, wait!” he tried to stop me but I was already inside.

He's way too much fun to fuck with.

September 15,

Morning class was Mathematics. It was a breeze. I hated math but I was good at it, even too calculus in high school with no trouble.

Phoenix and I were going to our history class. It was another subject I usually enjoyed. We took our seats in the middle and started talking. He was still upset from the day before, but he wasn't letting it get to him.

“I heard the teacher is pretty hot.” Phoenix said.

“Don't tell Jynx that. She might try killing her.” I replied.

“OK class Shut up now.” said a voice.

A pegasus mare came in. she was light brown with a gray mane and compass rose cutie mark. That's right, my history teacher was Daring Do. As in, famous in TWO worlds, pony Indiana Jones, Dash geekin' out, Daring Do.

You know, she really doesn't look like Dash at all. Her mane is much longer, and her eyes are a deep forest green, not magenta. Not to mention she's more muscular than Dash. Either the animators were lazy with that episode or it was just Dash imagining herself as the explorer. I put my bits on the latter.

Needless to say I was paying extra attention.

Chapter 32: A Beautiful Nightmare

I know a lot of you hate transitions, but lets face it, even in a life as crazy as mine things quiet down for a while. That being said I’ll give you a run down of what's been happening.

Classes were going good. Magic Theory and History were my favorites. I had stopped thinking of Daring as the celebrity, she was just a really cool teacher... well that's kind of a lie. I loved rubbing it in Dash's face. You should have seen her face when I told her. She actually started thinking about enrolling just to be in her class.

Pinkie was still pissed off at Phoenix. It was starting to worry me a bit I’ll admit. It wasn't like pinkie to hold grudges. I was thinking about sitting her down with the others to have a little talk about it.

Steel made me a nice heavy ax to use against thing that my claws would be useless against. It was a big double bladed thing about as big around as Big Macs yoke. I would have never been able to lift this thing as a human.

I also had a sword modeled after Gray Fang's but for a pony made for Waya. Yeah I armed a pony that's trying to kill me, but in my defense he hasn't been putting his heart in it like he did the first week. Hell he doesn't even try every night, just every two or three.

The baby was getting bigger in direct proportion to Jynx's increased irritability. There's also her need to eat chocolate covered tomatoes. Oh and the fact that she's become very, very, very, very, very horny.

And finally, a day I had been waiting for had come at last... Nightmare Night.

October 31,

“Hay, Twilight,” said Dash in her Shadow Bolt costume, “ Have you read Shiro's 'auto biography'.”

Dash, Twilight, Waya, Jynx, and I were waiting for the others in the library

“What he's put up so far, yes.” replied a Vampire Twilight.

They both were looking at me grinning. I had my Darth Vader costume on (except the helmet which was on the table) while Jynx had a Jedi robe.

“I love the liberties you took.” said Twilight, “Like how you completely left out the part during your freakout the day you got here where you tried tearing your skin off to get to the 'real you'.”

“And the part where Angel knocked you out.” Dash said laughing.

“Hay, that bunny is a demon in disguise.” I said.

“He is not, he's a sweet heart. You just have to get to know him.” said a soft voice.

Fluttershy just walked in. Surprisingly she wasn't wearing a costume or disguise... at all. She was in her dragony form, which as far as anyone else in town would know WAS a costume.

“No, no, he's demon.” I said.

She glared at me in a very un-Fluttershy like manner, “If you say one more thing about my Angle bunny I’ll give you the Stare again.” I shut up.

“And why in Tartarus would you say I cried after reading that stuff by that TAW person?” Twilight asked going back to the previous subject.

“You were.” I said.

“That's a lie. I never cried.” she said.

“Yes you did.” I replied, “I heard you. You were whimpering and moaning in your... room... Oh. My. God.” I stared at Twilight's suddenly wide eyes and bright red cheeks, “You weren't?”

“Uh, um, well...” Twilight stuttered.

“Oh my Goddess,” Dash started laughing, “You were pettin' your little pony to a story about yourself. That's just too good!” She hit the ground convulsing with laughter.

“No wonder you were so mad at me.” I said before giving in, and hitting the ground myself.

Twilight's mane started to flow in the still air, becoming ethereal. I looked up and saw the look of evil on her face and instantly shut the hell up. Dash on the other hand was too far gone, and didn't notice the large unicorn bust floating just over head.

AJ and Big Mac walked in just in time wearing ODST armor. Twilight put the bust back where it belonged before the couple could see. Dash however had just seen how close she was to being beaten senseless. The look on her face was priceless.

“Ah need ta sit down fer a spell.” AJ said taking off her helmet, “Jynx how do ya do it. Ah'm bearly showin and can hardly get mah rear out tha door.”

“AJ, I honestly have no idea,” Jynx chuckled, “but I’m sure wearing that getup doesn't help.”

“I guess this means I'm not going to have any competition in the running of the leaves.” Dash said smugly.

“Like hell you won't.” I said, “I hope you like my ass cause that's what you're gonna be seeing the whole race.”

“Oh you're on” she said.

“I also plan on running.” Waya chimed in. He was dressed as a wolf (who'da thunk it).

“Are you fast?” asked Dash.

“I've hunted with the pack plenty.” he answered, “I know what you're thinking. All in the pack hunted, it wasn't optional, and yes I’ve killed plenty.”

“Sorry I’m late everypony,” said Rarity, the CMC following behind, “but perfection takes time.”

She was dressed in a pair of fake butterfly wings and antenna made from peacock feathers. Sweetie was dressed in a cat costume, Applebloom was dressed as a scarecrow, and Scootaloo was dressed as a changeling.

“Well aren't y'all just adorable” I said, “Well, except you Scoots. You just look awesome.” they beamed at the compliments.

“Is everypony ready to go?” asked Twilight.

Everyone replied with excitement. Everyone but me. Applejack caught on to my nervousness and asked if I was OK.

“Well, it is a holiday.” I said, “I haven't exactly had the best track record with holidays.”

“What'cha talkin' 'bout, sugarcube?” AJ asked.

“Hearths Warming, New Years, Winter Wrap up... Hearts and Hooves.” I said the last rather quietly, “What do they all have in common? They all ended in some horrible disaster!”

“Oh come on, Shiro.” Twilight said, “Those were all the result of Chronos' plan. He's dead, as I’m sure you know, and can't do anything to you anymore.”

“Yeah, well, I hope you're right.” I said, “Where's Pinkie?”

I'm pretty sure she was waiting for someone to say that, because as soon as I did she threw open the door and bounced in wearing what was the most terrifying costume EVER. It was a patchwork robe with different color, irregularly shaped patched and images on the patches. One was mint green with lyre, one was cyan with a cloud and rainbow lightning bolt, one was lavender with stars, one was even white with a yin-yang and the kanji for chaos in red, and several others, but was conveniently without a white patch with three diamonds.

“Hiya,” she said, “You guys like my costume, Rarity made it for me. It's got all my friends cutie marks. Isn't that so sweet.”

Twilight, Fluttershy, Jynx, and I were all staring at her horrified. Applejack, Big Mac, and Rainbow Dash were looking at us confused. Rarity was giggling.

“Rarity,” I said, “You are a horrible, horrible pony.”

“Who, me?” she said innocently, “It's Nightmare Night. Everypony is suppose to be scary.”

“Did you have to put mine on it?” I asked.

“Oh come now. If you're here long enough your number will come up eventually.” she said.

“What the hay are you two talking about?” asked Dash.

“Trust me, you don't want to know.” I said, “Let's just say that thing is going to give me nightmares.”

“What's so scary about a costume that keeps all my friends close.” Pinkie asked only making it worse.

“Don't worry about it, Pinkie.” Twilight said, “Lets just go.”

“What did you get, Applebloom?” asked Scootaloo, Her bug-eye goggles on her forehead.

I had offered to watch the kids. We had been trick-or-treating (or whatever it's called here) for almost two hours. Pinkie had a party planned in about fifteen minutes so we were about to head that way.

I had been on the lookout for the inevitable disaster all night. I knew it was only a matter of time before something ruined the fun. So it was no surprise when I heard a manticore roar right behind me. As quick as I could, I swung around and delivered a strong right hook to Luna's jaw... oh shit.

I stared wide eyed at the royal laid out in the ground. Everyone else was frozen in horror.

“Well,” she coughed, not really moving, “that could have gone better.”

I rushed over to help her up, “Are you alright? I'm so sorry, Luna. I didn't know it was you.”

“That was the idea.” she said with a smile, “Maybe our manticore impression is too good. Oww.” she held her hoof to her jaw, “Perhaps that was a bad idea.” she chuckled.

I conjured a cloth and wiped the blood from her mouth, “I'm just glad it wasn't Tia. She would have been knocked out from that.” I'm not bragging, she's just no fighter.

“We are quite a bit more resilient than our sister,” Luna said, “but that hurt.”

Luna the Crusaders and I walked the rest of the way to the party. Pinkie's Nightmare Night parties are quite a bit unlike her normal parties. There was no streamers, confetti, or balloons. Everything was dark. Spider webs adorned the spaces between buildings. Animated bats fluttered where balloons would normally float. I shuddered at the sight of the pink mare and her robe of death.

“There you guys are.” said Twilight, “Luna, what happened to your face?”

“Shiro punched her.” Scootaloo said with far too much enthusiasm.

“It was our own fault.” Luna said seeing Twi's shocked face, “It was merely an ill conceived prank gone wrong.”

“Hay, Luna.” I said looking at the stage with the live band playing, “You mind fueling a spell for me.” I gave her the biggest grin I could.

“After you tried knocking out our teeth?” she said, “I'm not just some battery for you to use.”

“Aww, please.” I begged. She just stared at me, “Fine you leave me no choice. Girls, CMC special!”

The three fillies jumped in front of me and stared up at her, eyes wide and teary, lips quivering, and ears back. I could actually hear the shattering of her resolve.

“You're a monster.” Luna said, “Abusing such power for your own gain. Fine, I'll fuel your spell.”

“Don't be like that. You'll like this.” I said pulling on her vast power, molding it myself.

Being the type who likes to put on a show, I thrust my paw into the ground. A light shown through the crack and grew as I pulled revealing the most bad ass electric guitar in the multiverse. I held it up for all to see. It was a beautiful classic design, cherry red with white trim.

“What is that?” asked Luna.

“Let me show you.” I said, and jumped up on stage.

I played a few rifts. I wasn't the best but I could play a bit. A few ponies gathered to listen.

“What do you think, Lulu?” I asked.

“It's nice.” answered the night princess.

“Can I try it?” asked Scootaloo.

“Sure why not.” I answered.

She buzzed up and took the offered instrument she struggled to hold it, but it was too big for her.

“Hold on.” I said and took it back. I shrunk it a bit and handed back.

She held it in her hooves but wrapped her wings around it to manipulate the strings. She strummed it a bit and played around with different strings. It was quite the adorable sight.

“OK let's let one of your friends play with it now.” I told her.

“Hold on let me try playing a song I heard on a movie.” she pleaded.

“OK fine.” I said.

I thought it would be cute. I didn't expect what actually happened. My mouth hung wide as I heard her start playing one of my favorite songs. I had to join in. I turned to the mic and took over

Well, I stand up next to a mountain
And I chop it down with the edge of my hand

Well, I stand up next to a mountain
And I chop it down with the edge of my hand
Well, I pick up all the pieces and make an island
Might even raise a little sand

'cause I'm a voodoo child
Lord knows I'm a voodoo child baby
I want to say one more last thing
I didn't mean to take up all your sweet time
I'll give it right back to ya one of these days

I said I didn't mean to take up all your sweet time
I'll give it right back one of these days

If I don't meet you no more in this world then uh
I'll meet ya on the next one
And don't be late
Don't be late

'cause I'm a voodoo child voodoo child
Lord knows I'm a voodoo child

I'm a voodoo child baby
I don't take no for an answer

Question no
Yeah

Scootaloo finished the last rift of the song. As the sound faded the entire town stomped and cheered their approval.

“Scootaloo, that was amazin'.” called Applebloom, Sweetie nodding in agreement.

“Not only was that awesome, Scoots,” I said with a grin, “But I don't think that is tree sap.”

She looked at me with confusion. She looked to see what I was talking about. Her eyes widened and her mouth turned up into a smile that I didn't think even Pinkie could accomplish. She started jumping and cheering something I couldn't understand.

“The guitar's yours.” I told her.

It was only right to give it to her. After all its likeness was her cutie mark.

Chapter 33: Of Races, Wings, and Interventions

November 10, The last day of fall,

I had been preparing, training my mind and body for this. The day I would be the first place winner in the running of the leaves. The day I would beat Rainbow Dash.

“Just remember you two.” Waya glared at Phoenix and I, “No fire. It's not fair to those of us without magic.”

“We know.” Phoenix said, “And no tripping other racers.” he glared back at Waya.

“Of course,” Waya said, “I still don't get how something can be a competition without attacking the others. Ponies do thing weird.”

“None more so than you, Wolfie.” I said.

“Don't call me...” Waya stopped and sighed, “ you're never going to stop are you?”

“Nope” I answered with a grin.

He shook his head, “I thought it was hard fitting in with the pack. I never thought it would be this difficult living with my own kind.”

“That's why you have friends like us.” I said.

“We're not friends, Shiro.” he replied.

I said, “Just cause you want to kill me doesn't mean we can't be friends.”

“Yes,” said the wolfish pony, “Yes it does.”

“Well you two hang out enough.” Phoenix said.

“I'm merely learning any weaknesses he may have.” Waya said.

“Sure you are,” Phoenix said, “and I'm a flying ice cube.”

“Are you three done?” asked Jynx as she walked in, “Cause I'm going to wait while you three clop each other off.”

“Coming babe.” I said, “We don't don't want to piss her off, come on.”

“Here carry this for me.” Jynx said indicating a rather big box.

I put it in my bag and strapped it to my back. It was rater light for its size.

“What is it?” I asked.

“You'll see.” she said keeping me in the dark.

“Is it sexy?” I asked.

“It is to me.” she answered.

“Eww.” Dash said walking out of her room, “Why is that the first thing I hear in the morning.”

“Because your brother-in-law is a horn ball.” said Phoenix.

“Ugh, I know. They keep me up half the night, and the nightmares do the rest.” Dash said.

“Dash, grow up.” Jynx said, “What do you expect a married couple to do? Come on before we're late.”

The five of us started for the Whitetail Woods. The town was rather empty as most ponies were somewhere along the raceway. It was kinda creepy. I halfway expected a zombie horde to amble around the corner. The silence didn't help.

Phoenix must have agreed because he suddenly started up, “Shiro, have you thought about a good topic for our assignment for Daring's class?”

“I was thinking about the Equestrian Revolt.” I said, “We could interview Tia about how she took power. Plus not too many know what Luna saw from the war.”

“Plus we can throw in how you beat Chronos when he tried to take Equestria back.” Phoenix said.

“Hell no.” I replied, “I'm not going to try to flaunt that just for an A.”

“That's right,” Jynx said, “He's too good for petty tricks like that.”

“Maybe somepony should learn from him.” Pinkie said coldly, popping out of nowhere.

“Pinkie,” I said, “Try to be nice to him.”

I was starting to wonder if a changeling had replaced the pink mare. I never knew she COULD hold a grudge. Especially when it had been established that what happened was an accident. There had to be something more behind that.

“Shiro, you're going to be the first not-pony to run this you know. Isn't that super-duper!” she said more like the usual Pinkie, “You might even win!”

“As if.” snorted Dash, “He has about as much a chance of spontaneously turning into a pegasus as he has beating me.”

“And being a chaos mage means there's still a chance of that happening.” Jynx said.

“Well, I'll give him that.” Dash said, “Who knows, I might suddenly explode. With the amount of shear awesome contained in me it's a possibility.”

“Or your head might get so big it weighs you down like an anchor.” I said.

We soon arrived at the starting place, and checked in. After a quick review of the rules, We lined up at the starting line. Most of the ponies I didn't recognize. Many were shooting me looks from fear to humor.

Dash was to my left, Phoenix and Waya to my right, Twilight just behind Waya. This was going to be awesome. The rush of adrenalin was already pumping. I couldn't even hear Pinkie's and Spike's commentary, I was so focused.

“I hope you like the taste of dust,” Dash said, “Cause that's what I'm going to be feedin ya.”

I just smiled and lowered myself as if I were getting ready to pounce on a deer. A unicorn to the side sent a glow through his horn and a resounding pop signaled us to take off. Waya took the lead off the line, followed by Dash, Phoenix, and myself.

It didn't take long for the wolf-raised-pony's sprint to take it's toll. He was use to helping his pack hunt, not run long distance races. Oh well, one less threat.

The three of us that remained stayed neck and neck throughout the majority of the race. It wasn't until the last half mile that Phoenix, too, started losing ground. It was just me and Rainbow. And we were in the last stretch.

This was the deciding moment. We both took off in a sprint.

1000 feet; we were still neck and neck.

800 feet; I pulled barely ahead.

700 feet; Dash took me by a hair.

450 feet; I took the lead again.

300 feet; this was it I had the lead I was the wi...

At the final 50 I was passed by a blur of color. My victory snatched away at the last moment. I padded up to the smug pegasus, gasping for breath.

“When... the hell... did you... get to... be such... a fast runner?” I asked

“What do you think I've been doing for the past couple months?” She asked, “I can't exactly practice flying right now.”

I hadn't thought about that. Most of her days were occupied with work and flying. Without her wings she couldn't do either leaving her with the whole day free, every day.

“Holy Celestia, Dash. That was awesome.” said Phoenix trotting up in third.

“Way to go little sis.” Jynx said walking up with the rest of our friends.

We all congratulated Dash. Twilight had come in fourth, just behind Phoenix, and Waya was right behind her.

After the excitement died down a bit Jynx pulled a box out of her bag

“Hay Dash, I need you to do something for me.” she said pulling two crystal, cupped, egg shaped things, “Turn your side to me please.”

“What's that?” Dash asked.

“It's just a little something to help you out.” Jynx answered.

She placed the twin objects over the scars on Rainbow Dashes sides and chanted something under her breath. In a flash of light they were gone.

“What the hay, Jynx!” Dash yelled, “What did you do?”

Everyone but Jynx looked at Rainbow, our eyes widened and mouths agape.

“What?” Rainbow asked, “Do I have something in my mane?”

She brushed her hoof through trying to dislodge what ever she thought was there, “What are you guys staring at?”

She turned her head and took on an expression that mirrored ours. Sprouting from her back was the thing she wanted most... wings... but not just wings. They were made of pure light, multicolored light.

“I told you I'd fix you.” Jynx said, “Give them a try, they work.”

Dash looked back at her sister wordlessly and looked back giving an experimental flap. She rose a foot off the ground and fell back to the ground again. She looked back to Jynx again with tears streaming down her face, and gave a powerful thrust launching herself into the air. She flew around for several minutes before coming back down and trowing her hooves around her older sister.

“It's like they're my real wings.” she said, “I can even feel them.”

The rest of us joined in the hug. It was a beautiful moment. And like all beautiful moments it had to be interrupted. Of course I never expected it to be ruined like it was.

When Phoenix joined in one of his hooves went around Pinkie. The normally friendly mare surprised everyone when she turned around and punched him in the jaw.

“DON'T TOUCH ME!” she screamed at him... I had enough.

“Pinkie! Get to the library right now!” I said.

“But he...” she started.

“Go now or I'll drag you.” I was completely serious.

She turned around and headed off, her head down, and hair deflated. I hated having to do what I did, but it was necessary.

“Dash.” I started.

“I know what to do. Meet you at Twilight's” she said and flew off.

“What the hell, Pinkie.” I scolded the pink mare sitting in the chair in the middle of all her friends, “You're not the type to stay mad at someone, especially for an accident. What's this really about?”

She hadn't looked at a single one of us the whole time.

“It's because he hurt Inkie.” she said sheepishly.

“Oh, come now.” Rarity piped up, “You don't have to be Applejack to tell you're lying. Tell us what's the matter.”

“Not only did you hit a good pony, but you ruined Dash's moment!” Jynx was more ticked off them me, “She finally gets her wings back and you kill the mood. Why? Because you can't get over an accident?”

“No.” Pinkie said, “He's a big meanie.”

“Why don't you tell them the truth.” said a voice from the door.

Inkie walked in and sat in front of her sister. She gazed at her sister, not with anger, but something more akin to worry. Pinkie started sweating and bit her lip nervously.

“Tell them what you told me,” said the scared mare in a tender loving voice, “Please.”

“I-I can't.” Pinkie squeeked.

“Pinkie...” Inkie lifted her chin and looked in her little sisters eyes, “What is the one thing you love to do the most?”

Pinkie looked away, “To make my friends smile.”

“And are your friends smiling?” Pinkie shook her head, “Do you know why?”

“They're mad at me.” Pinkie said crying.

“No.” Pinkie looked into her big sister's eyes, “It's because they're worried about you. They know this isn't the real you. If you want them to smile, tell them what you told me. Tell them why you're mad, and who you're really mad at.”

“OK,” Pinkie sat up and wiped her eyes, “I'm mad at myself.”

Twilight was about to start questioning her but stopped when I put my paw on her shoulder. This was something Pinkie had to say at her own pace.

“I'm mad because...” she hesitated, looking at Phoenix, “Even after you burned Inkie I... I still... I still had feelings for you.”

No one expected to hear that. Everyone looked at Phoenix, who was as confused as the rest of us.

Pinkie continued, “When you would come into the shop every day you were always so polite and kind. I wanted so badly to ask you out but I didn't think you felt the same way.

“When I heard you were coming to come pick up some stuff from the rock farm I was determined to ask you, but then Inkie got hurt and I should have hated you but I didn't. I still wanted you to be my special somepony.

“Then when I found out it was just an accident I knew I blew it with the one stallion I wanted more than any other. I knew you would never like me so I tried to hate you too, but...” she couldn't continue. She started crying into her hooves.

To my surprise, Phoenix walked up to her and put his hoof on her shoulder.

“Do you know why I went to Sugarcube Corner every day even though Cloudsdale is a 45 minute flight away?” he didn't wait for a response, “It was to see the most beautiful, kind, caring mare in Equestria. Do you know why I kept coming here with Shiro even though you were acting like you hated me?” he put both his hooves on her shoulders and lifter her, “It was in the hopes that maybe, just maybe, I could still have a chance to make you MY special somepony.”

Pinkie looked up, wide eyed into his smiling face. A smile slowly grew on her face and she leaped up and threw her hooves around his neck. They sat there in each others embrace.

Pinkie shouted, “Best day ever!”

Chapter 34: Full Circle

December 10, 1003

One year.

It had been one year since that epic trans-dimensional yawn. It was a momentous occasion, and you know what momentous occasions mean... a Pinkie Pie party. Bet'cha didn't see that coming (unless you have even the slightest idea of who Pinkie Pie is).

Alas I’m getting ahead of myself. Before the inevitable festivities ensued I had to give a presentation in front of Daring Do and my history class. A presentation on the Equestrian Revolt. The war that overthrew the tyrant king Chronos and gave way to the rule of Celestia and Luna.

Being friends with the royals in question, I was able to interview the two alicorns. Needless to say Daring was quite impressed with it. Phoenix and I definitely got an A on that one (even though I did most of the work).

“I still think we should have mentioned you defeating him.” Phoenix said as we flew back.

“I still think you're gay.” I said back.

“What? I have a marefriend, thank you.” he replied.

“Then I guess we're both mistaken.” I said back, “Unless you're only dating Pinkie as a cover, cause then I'll have to eat your heart.”

“Yeah, yeah” he rolled his eyes, “You know what's coming don't you?”

“The inevitable party? Yeah.” I chuckled, “I've known Pink long enough. That and she's been throwing parties just about everyday for the past month. How do you keep up with her?”

“What can I say. I like her energy.” he laughed.

The moment we landed a pink blur assaulted Phoenix sending him tumbling several feet back.

“Yeah what she did.” Jynx said to me. She was sitting on the porch smiling at me. I didn't want her to strain herself so I went up to her and gave her a hug and kiss, “How was school?”

“Awesome.” I said, “Daring loved the report. I taught her a few things that almost no one knows. She especially loved hearing about the war from Luna's perspective. A young princess, not really knowing what was going on. Really great stuff.”

“I can't wait to meet her. We'll probably even work together some time.” Jynx said, “Kinda like James Bond and Q.” she had really taken to the 007 movies. “Parties in the back.”

I moved to help her but she swatted my paw away. She didn't like felling helpless, but I hated seeing her strain herself.

It was only our close friends since everyone else was kinda partied out. I looked around seeing the six of course as well as the CMC, Steel, Souffle, Waya, Vinyl, Octavia (Vinyl's date), and Trixie. Tia and Luna said they'd try to make it for a few minutes but no guarantee.

“Hello, Mr. Tora.” Octavia said walking up to me with Vinyl by her side, “It's a pleasure to finally meet you. Vinyl has told me so much about you.”

“The pleasure is mine Ms. Octavia. Please call me Shiro.” I replied.

“Thank you Shiro, and you may call me Tavi. Any friend of Vinyl's is a friend of mine.” she said.

She's really not as stuck up as people portray her. Yeah she's from a well off family and kinda has that attitude but not badly. She's really quite pleasant.

“So you really are from another world?” she said with a bit of surprise in her voice, “I figured Vinyl just smoked more of that Jamanecan stuff she's so fond of.” she said.

“Last I checked you liked that shit too.” replied the DJ.

“Hahaha, a proper lady like yourself indulging in a bit of happy grass? I'm impressed.” I said.

“Proper?” Vinyl said, “She not as proper as you think. Especially in the sack.”

“VINYL!” scolded the musician, “What we do in private stays in private!”

“Except your screams.” Vinyl said with a sly grin.

Octavia glared at her for a moment but soon smiled, “I can't argue there. There's witnesses for that one. Still though, don't talk about it.”

“Alright. For you.” Vinyl kissed her marefriend.

“Hawt.” I said.

“Shut up.” Vinyl said, “Unless you want me to have a chat with Jynx.”

Thoughts of the terrible mutilation she would inflict upon me danced through my mind. I visibly shuddered.

“Maybe I should give some of the other guests some attention.” I said.

“Good idea.” said Tavi.

Trixie! You crazy show pony you, what the hell have you been up to?” I said.

“Ah, Shiro. So good to see you again.” said the magical mare, “Sorry I couldn't grace you with my magnificent presence these past few months.” eeyep, she still Trixie, “Busy with my shows and the such. I'm sure you can guess which of my stories are the most popular.”

Trixie had been traveling around Equestria recounting tales of love, comedy, adventure, and heroism. I hadn't had a chance to see one with school and what not.

“Let me guess the story of how you saved Equestria from the terrible Nidhogg?” I asked sarcastically.

“Of course.” she said with a smile, “After all if not for me he would probably have killed everypony.” At least that part was true, if a bit exaggerated.

“I'm guessing you take a few “creative liberties” with your telling.” I said.

“Don't you?” she grinned, “Twilight told me about your autobiography.”

“It makes it more entertaining.” I replied.

We talked about what was new with our lives. I told her about school, and she told me about life on the road. She was especially confused about Waya, and why I'd let him stay.

“Well I'm going to see what Twilight's up to.” I waved, “Talk to ya latter Trix.”

I looked around for the lavender princess. She wasn't too hard to find, as she was the only one wearing a dress. Even Rarity wasn't wearing one.

“Sup Princess Purple. What's with the dress?” I asked.

“Oh, no reason.” she said, “I just felt like dressing up.”

A funny thing I learned here, Applejack really isn't that great at detecting lies. Ponies are just terrible liars, and Twilight was no exception.

“Oh, Twilight... why would you lie.” I said, “Seriously though, why lie about why you're wearing a dress?” it was actually confusing me.

“Well I guess I can show you, but you have to promise me you won't laugh.” she said.

“Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” I recited.

“OK, over here.” she led me out behind the shed and pulled off her dress.

“Hold on Twi. I'm a married man here.” I joked.

“Ha ha. Sooo funny.” she said, “Look.” she pointed to her back but I didn't see an... oh... wow...

I took a breath to compose myself. I promised I wouldn't laugh, and I would be damned if I was going to break a promise. It was funny seeing her with a pair of three inch wings. They looked like they belonged on a newly hatched chick, not a full grown mare.

She quickly threw her dress back on, “They look so ridiculous. Humming birds have bigger wings then that.”

“Well what did you expect? That you would wake up and you'd have great majestic wings?” I asked.

“No, but still.” Twilight said, “Mom said that they would be full grown about two or three years after they appear. That means two or three years of embarrassingly small wings.”

“Don't worry about it too much.” I reassured her, “I won't lie to you. Some of us are going to poke fun at you, but we still love ya. We'll only do it in good fun. I'll personally deal with anyone who teases you to be mean.”

“Thank,” she replied, “I think...” The two of us went back to the party, “What will it take to insure your silence?”

I grinned and whispered in her ear.

“Really?” she said, “That's all? OK.”

She channeled energy into her horn and in a pop I had a manly, manly goatee.

“That's cool!” said the unmistakable voice of Sweetie Bell, “Can I try it?” she began focusing on her own magic and in a crackle my awesome goatee turned into a half of a fu-man-chu, as in one side of it, “oops.”

“Actually that wasn't too bad for a first try.” said Twilight as she fixed my messed up whiskers, “Remind me some time, and I'll get you a book of mine that helped me learn to better control my magic when I was a filly.”

“Well thanks for the chat, Twi. I'm going to go find Jynx.” I waved bye.

I found Jynx beside the newly arrived royals. Tia was, as expected, gorging herself on a chocolate cake Pinkie made.

“Hay babe,” I gave my wife a kiss, “What's up Sunshine, Lulu?”

“Hello Shiro.” said the two sisters.

“It's amazing, isn't it?” Tia said, “It seems like just yesterday Twilight sent me a letter about a crazy pony she met coming home from one of her outings.”

“Yeah, it seems like longer to me.” I said, “but I'm not old.”

“Excuse me?” she said with a false expression of hurt, “I'm only 4112 years old.”

“Don't lie, dear sister,” Luna chimed in, “You're 4634 and you know it.”

“And you're 3002.” Tia shot back.”

“Which is young by comparison.” Luna pointed out.

“But still ancient.” I shot.

The two stared daggers at me.

“You know we could easily destroy you, right?” Celestia asked.

“That's why it's fun.” I said. That got them laughing.

“You are insane, Shiro.” Luna said after getting herself under control.

“I hope you child will be a little more stable.” said Tia.

“As do I.” I agreed.

“Ohh!” Jynx exclaimed.

“You OK Jynx?” I asked.

“I'm fine... ohh!” she said again putting a hoof to her stomach, “Um, honey... I think we're about to find out if he's a foal or cub.”

“How are we... oh...OHH!” I yelled, “What do we do? What do we do? WHAT DO WE DO!?”

“Get her to the hospital!” Tia said panicking almost as much as me.

I threw the apples from the apple cart AJ brought and pulled it over to Jynx, “Tia put her in here.” I said.

I took off out the gate I just decided to make and down the road toward the hospital. I tried going fast enough to make good time but not so fast that I hurt Jynx. In my panicked state that was a difficult task.

I arrived a few minutes later and carried Jynx inside yelling, “We're having a baby! Someone help!”

A doctor materialize and took her back to the delivery room while a nurse got her info from me. As soon as she had what she needed I ran back to the room they took Jynx to. I went in and was directed to the sink by the nurse who explained what was expected of me. I already knew all that, but listening to her helped me calm down.

After I was washed and suited I went in to the delivery room, stood beside Jynx, and took her hoof in my paw. I held her like that for more than an hour, whispering to her to comfort her, before she was ready to start pushing.

“Alright Mrs. Charm.” said the doc, “On the count of three I want you to push, OK. One, two, three!”

Jynx gave a strong push, clenching her teeth and grunting through the pain.

“OK, that was good, again. One, two, three!” another push and more pain. She squeezed my paw as hard as the could.

“You're doing great honey.” I reassured her.

“That you are. Again three, two, one.” Jynx screamed in pain. Hearing her in pain hurt me more than anything else I had been through.

“Ready, again...”

“Hold on!” Jynx said, Give me a second.” she took a few breaths to calm herself down and nodded to the doc.

“OK, one, two, three!” Jynx let out a scream and pushed with everything she had, and collapsed back into the bed.

“Wow.” I heard the doctor say, “That's new.”

the second I walked out into the waiting room I was assaulted by questions from everyone. I held up my paw to quiet them down.

“The doc said that you can come back for a minute to see but you'll have to wait outside the room. Y'all won't fit in there at once.” I said.

I escorted the group of ponies back to the room that Jynx was resting. I walked in and picked the child up. Opening the blanket so they could see him.

“Everyone, meet my son...” a tiny tiger sat in my arms with a black mane, and pony tail, hooves on his back legs and a pair of tiny wings, “...Razor Wind.”

Chapter 35: He's Real?

June, 7 1005,

“I can't wait to get back home.” I said as we left the building.

“I know what you mean.” Phoenix said, “Pinkie and me have a date. We're going to see the new Thunder Wing movie.”

“Oh yeah. I heard that one's suppose to be his best yet.” I said.

We got around to where I parked my bike. Since Jynx was working again, she used her wing pack on a regular basis, so I needed a new ride. Luckily I happened to be married to an awesome mare who could build just about anything.

Using a bit of ancient, formerly lost, magic she made the most bad ass motorcycle in the multiverse. It kinda looked like Cloud's from “Advent Children”. Not only was it an awesome bike, but with a flick of a switch it goes airborne. A pair of crystal magic wings sprout from the sides and a pyranium engine propelled it forward.

I landed the thing just outside of town (didn't want to start any fires.), and made my way to Sugarcube Corner. We were both there to retrieve someone we loved. My loved one just happened to be a lot smaller.

“Sup Pink. Was he good?” I asked.

“Yeah, but he did turn a batch of cupcakes into rubber.” said the pink mare, “But that's OK cause we're using them for decoration, see.” she pointed at the transformed confections on the counter.

I took my son from my friend and hugged him, “Did you have fun, Razor, huh.” he responded with baby noises, “Say bye to auntie Pinkie.”

“Bye Ray-Ray, we'll play more tomorrow.” said Pinkie.

“Later Shiro.” called Phoenix.

I shot him a wave over my shoulder, put Razor in his seat jumped on my bike and turned toward home. He loved this thing as much as I did. He cheered the whole way waving his paws over his head, squealing with delight.

We pulled up and went inside where I turned on the TV and put on his favorite show, Thunder Cats (the original). Mephisto no longer stayed anywhere nearby when it was on after Razor turned him into Snarf. He definitely inherited my chaos magic.

I started on dinner while he watched TV. Of course, I kept him in my sight the whole time. Plus the couch has an anti-magic ward on it so he can't do crazy things while sitting on it.

A little after I finished I heard the roar of an engine that signaled Jynx's return. I had just placed the last dish when she walked in.

“Welcome home, babe.” I called.

“Hi, honey.” she replied, “And hello to you too.” she picked Razor up and hugged him, “What kind of mischief did my little fella cause today?”

He answered her with a laugh.

I decided to translate to the best of my ability, “He rubberized some pastries.”

“Not even two years old and already transforming matter.” she said, “Mommy's so proud you.”she nuzzled him again before bringing him into the kitchen to eat.

We took turns feeding him while the other took a few bites of their food. He really is the most adorable thing in Equestria.

I had taken to wearing Gray Fang's amulet to help me undo anything Razor does. I was happy to discover that I was still able to use my own magic with it on. That would have been good to know before.

The stuff he did was mostly harmless, but often annoying, like when he turned the bed to marshmallow. Some of it though was funny, like when he turned RD pink. I laughed so hard that day... then he turned me purple. That's when I grabbed the amulet.

“Are you still going to talk with Twilight about keeping Razor's magic under control?” Jynx asked after she finished her last bite.

“Yeah, right after we're done with dinner.” I answered.

“You finish feeding the fuzzball, I’ll start on the dishes.” said my wife.

“You hear that?” I said to Razor, “Mommy just called you a fuzzball. Isn't she mean.”

“Oh stop, you know he's the cutest fuzzball in Equestria.” Jynx said giving me a playful slap on the back of the head to which Razor laughed, “Oh you like seeing daddy get hurt?” she slapped me again much to my traitorous son's delight.

“You think that's funny do you?” I said in a mock angry voice, “Imma beat you up now.”

I picked him up started tickling him. He laughed at my futile efforts to make him submit.

“How? How are you resisting my most powerful attack?” I said.

He kept laughing and swatted my nose.

“Argh! No you have slain me!” I fell on my back so overly dramatic Rarity would be jealous, “Good bye cruel world! Gack” my head rolled to the side and my tongue rolled out.

Razor sat on my chest and looked at me. He crawled to my face making cute little baby noises before, “Boo” he screamed and swatted my nose, “Owowow!” his little needle-like claw got stuck in my nose. I carefully pulled it out and rubbed the sore spot, “We named you well, sheesh.”

“If you two are done, we can head over to the library now.” Jynx said after chuckling at the epic duel in her kitchen.

I put Razor in his stroller and the three of us left the house heading for the massive tree in town. As we approach an explosion wracks the building. The front door opened up and a hacking dragon stepped out followed by a bit of smoke.

“Geez, she's worse that Twilight was.” said Spike.

“Sup, Scales.” I called out to him.

“Oh, sup Stripes.” came his reply.

“Sweetie Still blowin' stuff up?” I asked already knowing the answer.

I bet you never would have guessed Sweetie's talent was magic. Apparently every other time she tried using magic it was for stuff like fashion, or music. She never tried using magic for the sake of using magic. When Twilight gave her that book she found she had a knack for it. Go figure.

“You know it.” He said with a bit of irritation in his voice, “I'm going for a walk.”

“Going to the boutique?” I asked.

“Nah, I might go to Sweet Apple Acres, See what AJ or Big Mac are doin maybe play with Autumn Gold.” That was their new filly. She was born last spring.

“Should we be worried?” I asked, “I don't think he's even been to Rarity's in a month.” Jynx just shrugged.

“Twilight,” Jynx called as we walked into the library, “Are you OK in here?”

“Probably.” said the royal, “Are you two dead?”

“No.” Jynx said.

“Than we're good.” Twilight said coming down the stairs fanning the smoke away with her undersized wings.

“Sup, Chicken Wing.” I called to her, she hated the name.

“You're just jealous that you don't have any.” she said.

“True, true.” was my answer, “Of course, considering yours are smaller than Scootaloo's, you can barely say you have wings.”

“Is there a reason you're here other than to try to get on my nerves?” she gave me a deadpan stare.

“Aww, I’m just teasin' ya.” I said, “We came by to ask if you've made any progress.” We asked Twi if she could find something to suppress Razor's magic temporarily.

“Unfortunately most of the spells I've found don't work on chaos magic.” said the lavender alicorn, “There's not too many spells that do. It's such an uncommon magic that it hasn't been studied much. The only thing I know of that has been able to affect it is your amulet.”

“Really?” I asked, “I wonder where Gray Fang got it?”

“From the one who hired him to kill you.” Waya emerged from the tree house.

“Sup Wolfie. What'cha doin' here?” I asked.

“Reading.” he said simply, “The one who hired my father told him that would keep him safe. He said it was an artifact of the gods.”

“WHAT!?” Twilight said, “Do you mean to tell me that's one of the Divine Elements?”

“Uh, what are the Divine Elements?” I asked.

“They're powerful magical artifacts made by the gods and goddesses.” Twilight said, “The Elements of Harmony fall into this category, and are the most powerful of them. There are a total of 122 elements, well 121 since you broke Piercing Light.”

“Piercing Light was one of these Divine Elements?” I said, “Why didn't anyone tell me? And this thing only dispels magic. Can it really be considered one of them?”

“There's one that just makes fondue.” Twilight chuckled, “So yes it can still be one of them. Can I take a look at it?”

I handed it over and the scholar took to examining it like the uber egghead she was.

“It almost loos like Gaea's style.” she mused, “If that's the case it's probably more than just an anti-magic tool. I’m going to need to search through a book or two to find out for sure.”

“You said Gaea, as in Tia and Luna's mother?” I asked.

“That's right.” she said, “She was always partial to vine motifs. The only other one that would have this design would be Anisari, but she wouldn't make something to destroy magic.”

She floated it back to me and ran back inside and upstairs. After making sure it was safe we stepped inside after. Sweetie Bell was scrubbing up some raspberry jam, What the hell kinda spell do you make exploding jam? I asked myself, afraid of what the answer may have been.

“Found it!” called Twilight from upstairs.

“Wow, Twi, you already found what it is?” I asked.

“No I found the book.” she answered, “I'm too busy teaching Sweetie to look for you.”

“Oh, god, Tartrus has broken open!” I said as she passed me the tome, “Twilight doesn't have time to read. Panic, run for the hills, duck and cover, kiss you loved ones good bye, sort out your will...”

“That's enough.” Jynx said.

“So Twi, you still coming over tonight?” I asked.

“You think I'd miss game night? As if.” she gave me a grin, “I'm going to kick you flank so bad you'll fell it in the real world.”

“Fluttershy's still going to win you know that right?” Jynx said.

“But not before I teach Shiro a lesson.” replied Twilight.

I felt a familiar, yet now uncommon feeling. The scar on my palm stung. Someone was in trouble.

“Honey? What's wrong?” asked Jynx, “I know that look.”

“I'm coming with you.” said Waya.

The two of us ran out the door and toward the source of the discomfort. It was coming from the road outside Ponyville. We arrived in a few minutes, but all we saw was about a dozen ponies in cloaks and an overturned cart.

“Is everything OK here?” I called. I smelled blood.

The crowd turned to look at us. I saw just past them was the body of a pony.

“Stay out of this if you know what's good for you.” said one of them.

I growled at them, “Did you do that?” I pointed at the body.

The one who spoke before, obviously the leader, said, “What if we did? They were in the way and had to be dealt with. If you get in the way you'll be joining them.”

Ponies killing ponies. That was a crime like no other. That's when I noticed another smaller figure tied up behind them. It was a young foal. Not only had these ponies murdered other ponies, it seemed they did it to foalnap some poor kid.

No more words. I attacked driven by rage. These bastards were going to pay. I reached the first and swept my claws across his neck. Another tried to attack me from behind so I kicked out with a flaming back paw, crushing his face. By this time Waya had joined the fray. He was taking three of them with ease, while I crack the ribs of another.

I had no qualms about killing these ponies. After all, in Equestria the punishment for murder was death, and I was more than happy to carry out that sentence.

I had dealt with the filth on my side when I heard a pained scream behind me. I twisted around and saw Waya in the telekinetic grip of a unicorn. He was trying to crush him.

“Waya!” I yelled throwing my hands forward, launching a fireball towards the murdering creature, incinerating him. It was the first time since fighting Chronos that I had been able to do that. A fact that was made apparent by my collapse.

Waya managed to get up and limp over to me, “Are you OK, Shiro?”

“I just need a breather. Check the kid.” I said.

He nodded and ran over to him. The wolfish pony put his hoof on the kids shoulder and told him it was OK. He untied him and helped him up.

“U-um, mister?” said the small voice of a colt, “Thank you.”

I opened my eye's and looked at the young pony. He was a dark, midnight blue with a black and silver mane, and white muzzle. What shocked me the most though was what I saw on his forehead. It was a white five point star. I knew who he was before he even told me.

“My name's Midnight Star, what's yours?”

Author's Note

Midnight Star is from my story, Dawn Shield

Chapter 36: Shadow's and Secret's

June 7, 1005,

You would think after two and a half years nothing would shock me anymore right? Wrong. So very wrong. Why you ask? Because of a colt that I thought I made up staring at my slack-jawed expression.

“Are you OK mister?” asked the colt.

“He's fine.” Waya assured him, “Right Shiro.” he slapped me upside the head.

“Huh? Yeah.” I said and got to my feet, “Are you?”

“I, I think so.” he said, “Those ponies killed my escorts. They were nice to me, but they killed them.” he had tears welling up in his eyes.

“Escorts?” Waya asked, “They weren't your parents?”

“No. Mommy and daddy died three years ago.” said Midnight.

“Do you have any other family?” I asked hoping he did.

He shook his head, “No, I was living in the orphanage in Clearbrook (that's right people, not all pony towns are named with pony puns), but it burned down, so they said I should move to someplace called, um, Pony Town? Ponyburg?”

“Ponyville?” I offered.

“Yeah, that's it” he smiled, “Mrs. Flowers even gave me some cookies.” he looked back at one of the murdered ponies, his face full of sorrow.

“It's OK.” I said pulling him into a hug, “I'm sorry we didn't get here sooner. We'll take you the rest of the way, ok. We live there any way.” he just nodded in response.

As we walked back toward town, Midnight just ahead of us, Waya whispered too quiet for the colt to hear, “I've never seen you fight like that before. You've been holding back when we fight.”

“Well I don't want to kill you, now do I?” I grinned.

“The thing with your eyes was especially intimidating.” replied the wolf-pony.

I looked at him confused, “What thing with my eyes?”

“The part where you made your eyes red, and had that weird black ink spread from them. It was an excellent scare tactic... What?” he stopped when he noticed I wasn't moving, my eyes wide with fear.

“Say that again.” I said.

“You made your eyes red, and had that weird black ink spread from them. Is something wrong?” he asked.

“We need to get to Twilight right now.” I ran forward, scooping up the kid as I passed.

We ran at full sprint as the kid screamed in fear. I apologized to him but he was too scared to say anything in return. In less then a minute we reached the tree house. I burst in the door, set the kid down, grabbed Twilight and Jynx and pulled them upstairs, Waya close behind.

Sweetie and Spike looked at Midnight, then up the stairs, then back to Midnight, then back up the stairs, then at each other.

“What the hay just happened?!” the said in unison.

“We have a problem.” I said jumping right into the matter at hand, “A huge, bloody, murderous problem.” I told them about what happened up to the conversation on the way home, “Waya tell them what you told me.”

Waya looked at me confused before turning to the mares and explaining, “I just told him I liked how he made his eyes red, and had that weird black ink spread from them.” he saw a look of shear terror come over the two ponies faces, “What's going on? Why is this bad?”

I took a deep breath and began, “About two years ago Discord tricked me with an illusion. He made me see him kill Jynx right in front of me. I...” it was hard to talk about this, “I snapped. The same thing you saw happened except the 'black ink' spread over my entire body. I killed ten ponies that night, one was a filly. Jynx had to restrain me with crystal magic, the same kind Dash's wing use, while Twilight and the others used the Elements of Harmony on me. I was turned to stone for four months.”

Waya's face shifted from confusion to fear, “What ever that was turns you into a mindless killer?”

I nodded my head, “The girls dubbed it “the Black Beast”, but I had a name for it already... Kagetora, the Shadow Tiger.”

“What does this mean though?” Jynx asked, “If it was only a partial transformation, and you were aware the whole time, than does that mean it's OK?”

“I don't think so.” I said, “I think it grows with my power. I was at my peak when it took over, now though... I projected my fire at one of the unicorns.”

“You can project your fire?” asked Twilight, “I see where your theory is coming from. Maybe I can find a way to suppress it, or even control it's release.”

“Why would I want to control it's release.” I said, “We should seal it away for good.”

“You're stronger, and more resilient in that form,” said Twilight, “Trust me, I hit you hard enough to snap a hydra's back, and you kept coming. There may be times that you're alone with an enemy that's too strong for you. You could transform and kick there flank. Maybe I could find a way to regulate the amount it comes out. That way you could find a balance between power and control that suits the situation!” the egghead in her took over and pushed the common sense part to the back.

“First we need to suppress it.” I said.

“Ahhhhh!” a scream from downstairs preceded a blue blue shooting up and behind me.

“What the heck is going on?” I asked.

My answer came in the form of a pink party pony coming slowly up the stairs.

“I'm sorry, little colt.” said Pinkie, “I didn't mean to scare you.”

I chucked, “It's OK, Midnight, she's a friend of mine. She just wants to welcome you to Ponyville.”

He looked up at me as if to say “Are you serious?”. he slowly came from around me and took a nervous step forward, “G, good m, morning, ma'am. My name is Midnight Star. I, it's a pleasure to meet you.”

Pinkie shot forward and picked the terrified colt up in a crushing hug, “Oh you are so adorable.”

“Pinkie...”

“And you're so polite. Rarity would love you.”

“Pinkie...”

“I can't wait to though you a “welcome to Ponyville” party, and...”

“PINKIE!” I said, “I think he' going to want to breath soon.”

“Oh, sorry.” she said with her trademark smile, “I just get sooo excited when I meet new ponies. Ohmygosh! Where are my manners you introduced yourself but I didn't introduce myself. That's kind of rude of me. My name's Pinkie Pie.”

He shied away from the energetic pink puff, “Nice to meet you Ms. Pie.”

“Oh, just call me Pinkie.” replied the mare.

“Pinkie,” I said, “can you go downstairs for a moment please.”

“Okie-dokie-lokie.” she said.

She bounced towards the stares and fell down with a “woah” and a crash.

“When did you replace the stairs with a water slide?” Pinkie called up excitedly, as Razor's laughter could heard.

I sighed, “I'll go fix it.”

With a touch, the amulet returned the stairs to there natural form.

We went down and made the proper introductions. Sweetie instantly recognized the colts name, but I gave her a look that old her to keep quiet about that.

“Midnight, did the ponies bringing you here make arrangements for you to live some where?” asked Jynx.

“No, I think we were going to take a room at the inn.” he answered.

“Twilight, write a letter to Tia, I'll take him to town hall to file a missing foal report.” I told the budding alicorn.

Twilight gave a mock gasp, “Sweet baby Luna! You're going to a government building? But nopony's dragging you! Are you a changeling?”

“I don't think so.” I said as I headed out the door.

Did I ever mention how much I hate government buildings?

After about two hours in purgatory the kid's paperwork was filed and the search for his family had begun. I agreed to take care of him for the time being. Course Jynx might be kinda ticked that I didn't talk to her about it, but they didn't have any available families in the volunteer service.

“Um...” Midnight started, “You're not gonna eat me are you?”

I couldn't hold back the laugh, “What? Why would I want to do that? I know I’m a predator, but I live around ponies. Heck I married one. I’m not gonna eat you kid.”

“Oh, OK. I just wanted to make sure.” he said.

“You OK kid.” I asked, “With everything that happened, if you want someone to talk to I’m a great listener.”

“No, I'm good.” he said.

I couldn't tell if he was bottling it up, or if it really didn't bother him. I couldn't imagine what the guy's been through to make him not care. Maybe he just didn't understand.

June 14, 1005,

Midnight was adjusting well, and was a remarkably adaptable colt. He was getting along well with Razor and even helping around the house with chores. He was even hanging out with the Crusaders (they dropped the 'cutie mark' part since they all found theirs), as they made it there personal missions to help him get his own cutie mark.

Jynx, Midnight, Razor, and I were just siting down to breakfast when Dash busted in without knocking. She never learns, I thought to myself.

“Can we help you Dash?” I asked.

“Dude, you need to see this awesome trick I just made!” she said.

“Dashie,” Jynx said trying to contain her anger, “We're eating dinner.”

“Oh come on, that can wait.” Dash pleaded.

“Dash,” I said, “come here.”

She flew over beside me. Once she was in reach I gave her a pat on the back. Care to guess what happens when a guy with a magic negating amulet gives a pat on the back to a pegasus with wings made of magic energy? You got it. Dash landed with a thump on the ground.

“Hay you fl... jerk” she quickly edited her speech for the children in the room.

“Oops, my bad.” I said, “Well you might as well grab some food while you wait for your wings to recharge.”

“Oh, sweet. Waffles!” she as she quickly grabbed a plateful.

“So Shiro,” Dash started before giving Midnight a glance and switching to Neighponese, “(Are you guys going to adopt him)”

I followed suit in my answer, “(We've talked about it, but we can't do anything yet anyways. Not for a month. Although I doubt anyone will show up. Remember he said he lived in an orphanage.)”

“(We're going to file the paperwork as soon as we can.)” Jynx said, “(He's been such a darling little colt.)”

“That's awesome.” said Dash in standard Equestrian.

After we finished eating and cleaning up we all sat down in the living room to watch a bit of TV. I was introducing them to one of the greatest earth traditions... Shark Week! Unfortunately we were interrupted by a knock at the door. I got up to see who it was.

“Hello, Shiro!” said the bubbly voice of everyone’s favorite mailmare.

“Sup, Derpy.” I said, “We got a package?”

“Um...” she scratched her chin with a hoof, “I don't think so. Actually I needed to talk to you about something... alone.”

“OK,” I said and turned back inside, “I'll be right back. We're going to have a chat.”

“Alright.” Jynx said transfixed on the massive great white leaping from the water.

We went around to the garage. The only other things in there were my bike and a “car” (just a carriage with a kind of come-to-life spell on it).

“OK so what did you need.” I asked.

Derpy turned to face me with a very stern, expression, “First, I feel I need to properly introduce myself.”

Her complete change in personality shocked me, but not as much as what happened next.

She pulled a badge out from under her wing, “Special agent Derpana Hooves, EIA. What do you know about The Heralds of the Shadow?”

Chapter 37: Preparations

June 14, 1005,

“Wha... ho... huh?” I said oh so eloquently, “Whaddya mean agent? When the hell did you become an agent?”

“About seven years ago. I was assigned to keep an eye on the Element Bearers when Nightmare Moon returned. I'm the reason Celestia always knows what's going on with them.”

Now that I thought about it, she was almost always nearby. Even in the show she was in most of the episodes somewhere. Here, I see her somewhere about every day, that includes on new years in Canterlot, and in Cloudsdale for the Best Young Fliers competition. She's always around. Clever Tia.

“I ask again. What do you know about the Heralds of the Shadows?” she asked.

“I think I've heard the name before, but other than that I got nothin'” I answered.

“They're a cult.” she clarified, “While cults have been a major problem in Equestria for a long time, most are delusional, and rather harmless. Like the one that tried resurrecting Nightmare Moon using her armor and a drop of Twilight's blood. This one, however, is a real threat. They have come across a specific ritual that could potentially open the gates of Tartarus. The ponies that tried foalnapping Midnight were a part of this cult.

“Midnight is descended from the tribe of druid ponies that aided Gaea in forming Tartarus. They mean to use him as a sacrifice on the stroke of midnight on the day of the Summer Sun Celebration. If they succeed Equestria will be doomed.”

“Midnight's a druid? As in an earth pony that can actively shape nature to his whim? Are you sure? I thought they died off.” I said recalling the lesson from Daring's class, “The last confirmed druid was here before Ponyville was founded. She created the tree-house that the library is in.” that's also the reason Celestia gave the land to the apple family. The soil was steeped in magic which is why Sweet Apple Acres apples are the best and why zap apples grow here. The more you know.

Derpy smiled at me, “I see higher education isn't wasted on you. That's correct, and we're positive. They're all meeting at the same place for the ritual. Meaning you have a week to prepare.”

“Prepare for what?” I asked.

She sighed, “Their compound is divided into circular segments, each able to be cut off from the one just outside of it. An assault would result in them just barring themselves inside. That's where you come in.

“You're far more stealthy than anypony I've ever seen, that includes Pinkie. I've watched you hunt. Once you spot your quarry you practically vanish. That's why you're going to sneak into the inner sanctum and from there eliminate all cultists.” she finished.

“What do you mean eliminate?” I knew what she meant, I just needed to be sure.

“Everypony there will be murderers or accessories to.” she explained, “That being said, you are to carry out their sentence of death. Is that OK with you? You can deny this if you want, but if you do Midnight will never be safe. Their plans will only be delayed until next year.”

I had to think for a moment. I never wanted to kill ponies. When I killed those others last week I was being influenced by the Beast. I was still upset about it, but they were murderers... and so were their fellow cultists.

“I'll do it. Give me the details.”

We went over the location, terrain, defenses, everything. I was impressed with the efficiency of the EIA (Equestrian Intelligence Agency if you're wondering). After relaying her information she got back into character and flew out the door waving goodbye.

“See ya Derpy” I shouted to the shrinking figure of the “clumsy mailmare”.

“What was that about?” Jynx asked.

“A message from Celestia.” I said, “We need to talk.”

“NO!” Jynx said.

I told her Derpy took me to Celestia, who was waiting in the garage. She didn't take to the news o f the assignment well.

“You have a family to think about! You have a son, soon it'll be two!” she said.

“And one of them is being hunted. They want to kill him, Jynx.” I argued, “I won't let them hurt him.”

“I'm sure one of Luna's agents could sneak in just as easily as you.” Jynx argued back.

“Then what?” I asked, “Her agents are trained for stealth and evasion, not full-on combat.”

“There could be hundreds of them in there, and you're going to fight them yourself? What if you cant win?” she asked.

“If I can't win I'll at least cripple them. If I get overwhelmed I’ll run. I'm not going to die out there if I can help it.” I assured her.

“Give me your bracelets.” she said.

She had improved on the light sword glove she made me two years ago. Instead of a large bulky gauntlet, I had a pair of bracelets. One generated the sword the other the shield.

I handed them over curious as to what she was going to do with them. Instead of telling me she went strait to the lift to the basement.

I needed to make other preparations. There were tools I would need to ensure I would remain undetected and alive. My first stop Steel's forge.

“Long time no see my friend.” said the smith as I walked in, “This a social call, or just business?”

“Business I'm afraid.” I replied, “Sorry I haven't been able to hang out.”

“It's fine.” He said, “Ya got a kid now, and school on top of that. What can I do ya for?”

“Little miss sunshine gave me a little job.” I told him, “I need weapons. Things that are light and stealthy. Things I can use from a distance.”

He raised an eyebrow at me, “I take it its more than just wild animals.”

“Sorry I can't say.” I said.

“I'll see what I can come up with for ya.” he said.

“Thanks man. I'll treat ya to some shots at the Barn Door some time.” I said and headed back to town.

I needed something to help he hide, I needed camouflage, and who better for that than Ponyville's premiere fashionista. I walked in through the front door of the Carousel Boutique. A bell rang and Rarity's familiar greeting came from the back room in a sing-song voice.

“Welcome to the Carousel Boutique, where everything, oh Shiro. What a pleasant surprise. You never visit anymore.” she said with a fake pout, “So, to what do I owe this honor. Surely you're not here for clothes.”

“Actually that's exactly what I’m here for.” she gave me the same expression I got not twenty minutes before, “And here's the kicker. In stead of standing out I need to blend in.” I quickly explained about the mission I was given. Being an Element barer she was allowed the information. When I finished she had a sly grin on her face.

“It sounds like a challenge.” she said, “to make an suit that allows you to move as if you had nothing on, yet allows you to blend in to your surroundings.” she shot me a full grin, “Challenge accepted.”

“Thanks Rare. I owe ya.” I said.

“Well I do love the opportunity, and the princess is going to be paying.” she said, “Oh my, I just had the most marvelous idea. Now shoo, I must create and you will merely be a distraction.”

“Talk to ya later, Marshmallow.” I called behind me.

The next stop was Twilight's to see if she had any helpful magical aide to lend. I got to the familiar tree-house and just walked in (it is a public library after all).

“Hello, any purple alicorn ponies of the chicken wing variety here?” I called.

“Only the one that will turn you pink if you call her chicken wing again. There not that small. I should be able to fly in about a year.” said the book lover from her room, “I was about to come over with some interesting information for you.”

“Oh really?” I asked, “and what would that be?”

“First you need to apologize for calling me Chicken Wing.” she said.

“Fine.” I said, “I'm sorry I made fun of your comically undersized wings.”

“uhg, I suppose that's as serious an apology as I'll get.” Twilight deadpanned, “OK. I found out what your amulet is. It's called the Amulet of Soul Fire. Guess what it does.”

“Hmm let me think,” I played along with the obvious joke, “It dispels magic.”

“Wrong.” she said grinning that 'I know something you don't' smile, “It absorbs magic.”

That caught me by surprise. Magic is performed by gathering magical energy into one spot and altering it. How it's altered differs with the kind of magic used. Dispelling a spell simply disperses the magic energy back into nature. Absorbing it stores it in one place as pure energy. It shouldn't have been possible for an artifact to do that because it takes constant focus and artifacts don't focus.

“How, and for what purpose?” I asked.

“Simple, Gaea made it and it serves as a kind of battery for those who don't have much magic.” she said.

It took a moment for the implications of what she said sunk in, “Wait so it stores it so it can be pulled out later and used for spells. I could use it to power my spells.” I was excited by the prospect of being able to actually use my magic again for more than simple tricks.

“Yes but it can only put out a rather small amount at a time.” Twilight said, “so if you want to do anything big you're going to have to spend some time pulling the energy out of the amulet first.”

“How small is small?” I asked.

“Only about 250 kul.” she answered.

“Well considering I’m only putting out 367 it'll nearly double my output.” I replied.

Kul is the unit of measurement for magical output. 1 kul is needed to lift one pound with a simple levitation spell. Rarity's output is 592 kul while Twilight's is 1,213,754 kul. Yeah, Rarity has more magic than me, but then again she's a bit above average, being an element bearer and all.

“You have a point there.” she said.

“Oh yeah, before I forget...” I proceeded to tell her about the mission, “So you got anything you might be able to help me out with? A spell or something.”

“I think I can help you with something.” she said, “I've been studying a sustenance spell that will make it so you don't have to eat, drink, or sleep for three days. That way you won't have to carry rations with you.”

“That's good. I’ll be back before I leave to say bye.” I said, “I've gotta go see Zecora. Get some potions made.”

“Alright, come over at about three.” she said, “We're having a little get together. Not really a party, just hanging out.”

“Sounds fun. See ya then.” I called on my way out the door.

The edge of the Everfree forest was as safe as White Tail woods now. Probably because a strong, vicious, devilishly handsome, super predator was claiming it as his own territory. So Zecora had been getting more business than before. I've even seen ponies picnicking just inside.

I arrived at the little hut quickly and gave a knock. Not surprisingly Applebloom answered the door.

“Oh, hi Shiro what cha doin here?” asked the yellow filly.

“I just came by to get a few potions.” I said.

“If potions are what you need, than I am the one to see.” said Zecora.

I gave a brief run down of what I could.

“You seek aide in your fight, to ensure you emerge alright.” said the similarly patterned equine.

“Oh” Applebloom suddenly perked up, “Ah know jus what ya need!”

She went over to the shelf and pulled a book. She set it down on the counter and flipped through to the page she was looking for.

The yellow farm filly cleared her throat, “The elixir of the tiger. Ain't that jus the perfect name too!”

“Perfect.” I said, “What's it do?”

“That may be just what you need,”Zecora answered, “It gives a boost to strength and speed.”

“Oh, oh can Ah make it Zecora.” asked Applebloom.

“It's complex, with herbs hard to find, but I'll allow it if Shiro doesn't mind.” said Zecora.

“You know her better than I do, so I guess I’ll leave that up to you. Dang Z, you're rubbing off on me.” I said before I realized that rhymed too, “I'll talk to you two later.”

I went back home to get Jynx so we could meet the others. She locked the elevator so I used the comm system. It was just a tube that goes under the floor, but I liked calling it the comm (It sounds cooler).

After she came back up me, her and the kids headed to the library. We were the first to arrive shortly followed by AJ and Big Mac. After about half an hour Pinkie, Phoenix, Rarity, Dash and Waya were all in the big tree, whle Midnight and Spike were playing outside. We were just chatting and snacking on cake's Pinkie brought, waiting for the last member of our little group.

Just as Dash was about to go look for her, Fluttershy walked in the door with a rather surprised look on her face.

“Um, Shiro.” said the timid veterinarian, “This is rather strange but... My grandmother wishes to speak with you.”

This interesting news brought about a round of gasps from the other five elements. None of them had ever met Laalia. She was a very elusive dragon.

I could only think of one reason a dragon seer would ask for some one specifically. She's had a vision, and it has to do with me.

Chapter 38: Prophecies

June 14, 1005,

“Oh man you are so lucky!” Rainbow Dash shouted, “I've been trying to get Fluttershy to convince her grandmother to let me meet her for years. Why does she want to meet you?”

“That's an excellent question, Rainbow.” said Twilight, “Did Laalia tell you anything?”

Fluttershy shook her head, “She only said she wanted to speak to him.”

“Well from what Ah've heard of her ya don't wanna say no ta her.” chimed in Applejack.

“Did she say any of us can tag along?” Twilight said hopeful, “I'd love to ask her so many questions.”

Fluttershy shook her head, “I'm sorry.”

Everyone looked rather upset about being denied the opportunity.

“Alright, when do you want to go?” I asked.

“Um... tomorrow.” she said, “We won't be able to make it there and back before night and I don't want to be out there in the dark.”

“OK, tomorrow it is.” I said.

We all sat around talking about what's been going on all day. A lot of questions came my way about the mission. After a while I stood up.

“Well ladies, I think it's time for guys and girls nights. Wolfie, Big Bird, Red, shall we?” I said to Waya, Phoenix, and Big Mac.

“Alright.” “Hell yeah.” “Eeyep.” where their respective replies.

We left the ladies to whatever they do when we're not around, and went to get Steel. We all headed down to the Barn Door for a night of drinking and dickin' around.

After a few drinks Waya came up to me and asked a question I never thought he'd ask.

“Shiro?” he said getting my attention.

“Yeah buddy.” I responded.

“I need your advice.” he said, “You see... there is a mare I like.”

“Well way to go Wolfie, you hound.” I gave him a pat on the back.

“Well here's the thing.” he looked like he was trying to think of how to best word what he was trying to say, “I don't know how to ask her out.”

“Ah, I see. You want to know how.” he just nodded his answer, “Well I’ll tell you the best way. It's a secret passed down for generations. You walk up to her and... ask.”

He looked up at me with a confused look, “That's it?”

I smiled back at him, “That's it. Contrary to what you may have heard, the best way is to just ask.” I ordered the two of us another drink, “Who is she?”

“Somepony we both know.” he gave he a look that told me he wasn't going to say.

“I'm going to find out eventually.” I told him.

“Yes I know, but for now I want to keep it a secret.” he said.

“Fair enough.” I said before returning to my drink.

June 15, 1005,

I followed Fluttershy over the Everfree forest to the mountain range in the distance. My bike easily kept pace with the pegasus. Her wings had gotten much stronger since she started getting the proper amount of meat in her diet. She would even come over at least once a week for dinner.

We landed not in a cave, but in a glade between two mountains. It was a beautiful place with flowers and a spring. The most amazing feature though was the large, powerful, gold scaled dragon in the middle singing to various animals. As we landed she turned to face us as the animals left.

“Ah, Kataya, you have returned with your friend.” said the ancient sun dragon.

She was a sight to behold. Her scales shimmered in the light of the noon sun, her eyes were a piercing emerald green that felt like the could see into my very soul, she had no horns of any kind but had a crest of gold feathers on the top of her head. She was rather small for a dragon (only about two stories tall), but sun dragons usually were. I was brought out of my trance by an elbow to my side.

“Oh, my apologies, I never thought I’d ever see such a magnificent sight.” I said, “No lac neviin, Laalia Enuta Tagal.” the greeting given to only the most respectable of dragons adding the title of “silver song”.

“No lac neviin, Shirotora Gods Bane.” she returned the greeting, acknowledging me as an equal, “I take it my little Kataya taught you the proper dragon etiquette.”

“Kataya?” I asked curious as to what that meant.

Fluttershy whispered, “It's my name. Kataya means Fluttershy in draconian.”

“Yes. I asked her to teach me, so I could show the proper respect.” I said, “You've helped to shape Equestria even more so than the princesses. At least that's what they told me.”

“Do you know what I want to speak to you about?” she went strait to the topic at hand.

“I would assume it has something to do with a vision.” I said.

“Yes.” she said, “I had a dream for you. It is one that honestly scares me.”

Fluttershy looked up at her grandmother with concern. I didn't blame her. I couldn't think of anything that could scare such a fearsome being.

She leaned down and glared at me, it took all my willpower to not run in fear, “You will speak of this to no one. Not your friends, not Celestia, not Luna, not even Kataya. Is this understood.”

“Yes...” I said with a manly squeak. What? She can swallow my ass whole.

Fluttershy walked off into the woods to give us our privacy.

“Come and hear what the ancestor spirits have spoken.”

Laalia stood tall and spread her wings wide. She closed her eyes and took a deep rumbling breath. When her eyes snapped open they were black as the void and she spoke in an echo of a hundred different voices from a hundred different directions.

A face of evil on an innocent child,

A prejudice anger shall be riled.

A once proud noble, in rage consumed,

Lashes out, a loved one doomed.

From the deepest fire the lovers emerge,

by bloody claws the black sun purged.

The gates of darkness shall be released,

The land of harmony overrun with beasts.

A shadow shall spread across the land,

a fate brought by thine own hand.

A goddess' sacrifice undone,

Unless four fires burn as one.

Fire burns, Wind doth blow,

Stone quakes, Water doth flow.

Gather these elements of ol',

to unite a fractured soul.

Light and shadow must meet inside,

else Equestria will die.

Her words echoed in my head as their possible meanings swirled. What did it mean? “A fate brought by thine own hand”. Was I going to be the cause of some terrible disaster? And what about the “black sun” could that refer to Celestia? She's the ruler of the sun. But the most terrifying part was “a loved one doomed”. Did that mean someone was going to die? God, I hope not.

Fluttershy came back into the glade and smiled at Laalia.

“Know this, Shirotora, these events are not inevitable. The future is ever changing.” said Laalia,”But never in my long life has any of my visions not come true. I pray you can be the first to defy fate and change yours. Corth ord ser han, Shirotora.”

“ Corth ord ser han, Laalia.” I returned the farewell of friends

“ Corth ord ena frath, Kataya.” Laalia gave her granddaughter the more intimate farewell of family.

“ Corth ord ena frath, grandmother.” replied the yellow and pink dragony as she nuzzled her grandmother.

“Oh hay, you should meet with Fluttershy's friends.” I recommended, “They've been wanting to meet you, and you would make them very happy if you did.”

“I will consider it.” she replied.

I hopped on my bike and flicked on the wings.

“YOL TOOR SHUL!” I hit the accelerator and took off into the sky playing “Flight of the Valkyries”.

Laalia looked at Fluttershy confused about to ask a question.

“Grandmother, sometimes it's best not to ask.” Fluttershy interrupted knowing what was about to be asked, “It's just Shiro being Shiro.”

I landed and parked in the garage. Fluttershy landed in the front yard shortly after. We walked in to be greeted by everyone except Pinkie and Phoenix. When I asked, Jynx said they were watching Razor as he played in the park.

“So what did she tell you?” Twilight asked.

“That I can't talk about what she said.” I told them, “Sorry.”

The others looked upset about that, but quickly perked up and asked other questions. Things like what's she like, or is she scary. After a few questions Pinkie, Phoenix, and Razor came back in.

“Sup, Pinks, Phee... god you're hard to find a nickname for.” I said, then I noticed a bandage on Pinkies hoof, “What happened to you?”

“What this?” Pinkie said holding up her injured hoof, “I guess Razor got hungry and tried to eat me.” she giggled.

I picked up my son and told him sternly, “You know better than that. You do not try to eat Pinkie.”

Phoenix chimed in, “Yeah, that's my job.” he grinned, wiggling his eyebrows at the mare.

“Ooo.” Pinkie gave him a seductive look, “That sounds like a good idea. Let's go.” she grabbed him and ran out the door.

“HAVE FUN, BUDDY!” I yelled after the fiery pegasus.

“Shiro,” Waya said, “I want to thank you.”

“For what?” I asked.

“Your advice worked out for me.” he said, “I have a date, and she asked me to ask if you and Jynx would like to accompany us.”

“It sounds like fun. I want to find out who your mystery crush is, anyway.” I replied.

“We're going to Souffle's at noon.” he told me.

“See ya there.” I said.

We all went into the back yard for some fresh air when the Crusaders and Midnight came back from playing. Surprising they weren't covered in mystery goo this time.

“Shiro you're home.” Midnight ran up to me and gave me a hug, “Did you really get to meet a dragon?”

“Yeah, she was awesome. She was as tall as our house, with gold scales. She was scary but beautiful.” I told the colt.

“Yoohoo! Anypony home.” came a middle aged voice.

I opened the fence door to find Mayor Mare on the other side. I invited her in.

“I have some news for you and Jynx.” said the politician, “We received word from Clearbrook about Midnight. Their city hall kept backup records for the orphanage. Apparently he truly has no family. As such I have approved of your request for adoption. Congratulations you're now the parents of Midnight Star. You only need to fill out a few more forms.”

“Ohmygosh!” Jynx said “Did you hear that Midnight?”

“Does that mean you're going to be my mom and dad?” he said with joyful tears in his eyes.

“That's right kiddo.” I said.

His face lit up, looking back and fourth between Jynx and me, “Mom, Dad!” he said as he ran into our waiting embrace.

A gasp could be heard from everyone else around. We looked around and found ourselves to be sitting in a field of flowers that sprang from nowhere.

“D, Did I do that?” Midnight said.

“Yes,” I said, “Yes you did my little druid.”

I smiled as I noticed the image of a stone obelisk wrapped in vines appear on my new son's flank.

“Well, I think you'll be happy about that.” I said pointing to his new cutie mark.

“WOW!” he shouted, “I get a mom and dad AND my cutie mark on the same day. I wish every day was this good!” his face turned to one of confusion, “What's a druid?”

“We'll talk about that later.” I said, “Let's get to town hall and finish that paper work.”

Jynx giggled, “Oh my goddess. Shirotora dragging us TO town hall. Tartarus has officially frozen over.”

*****************************************************************************

Authors note: Ah foreshadowing, We meet again. But what does the prophecy mean? Give your best guess in the comments.

Also to make this story, and my writing skill better tell me, what are your favorite and least favorite scenes/concepts. What surprised you the most? Does anyone have any recommendations for improvement.

Chapter 39: A Creed of My Own

Who would have thought. An update two days in a row, and the biggest one so far. Some times the Muses are kind

********************************************

June 16, 1005,

“That's good, Midnight.” I was teaching Midnight how to control his druid magic. Druid magic is the magic of nature. Nature is chaotic, therefore druid magic is related to chaos magic and use similarly.

He had just made a patch of grass grow twice it's former height, “That's so cool, dad. I didn't know I could make things grow. Back in Clearbrook all I ever did was make things die, but I never meant to. I was just sad.”

“Oh, about what?” I asked.

“All the other colts would tease me because I didn't have parents.” he said, “They would call me names, laugh at me, kick me. Ha who's laughing now. My new dad could eat them. Hay, could you...”

“No, I’m not going to eat your old bullies.” I said quickly nipping that thought in the bud.

“Aww... well can you make them think you will?” he said.

“We'll see.” I said, “Now come on. I gotta go check up on my gear for my trip.”

We started in the direction of Carousel Boutique. I walked at a slower pace so Midnight could keep up.

After a bit he asked, “Hay, dad. Why did you look at me funny when you first saw me?”

I stopped dead in my tracks. How should I go about telling him. I didn't know how he'd react, but at the same time I couldn't just keep it from him.

I started walking again as I told him, “You remember how I said I was from another world?”

“Yeah” he laughed, “My alien dad.”

“That's me,” I continued, “well in my old world magic is very different. People don't even know it's magic. There people can see into other worlds, but not directly. It's like they imagine the other worlds. Well some people write stories about what they see, but because they only see bits and pieces what they write isn't always very accurate.

“Well a lady made a show about Twilight and the other element bearers. That show was one of my favorites, so much so that I wrote my own story with them in it. Now at the time I didn't know they were real, so how they are in my story isn't very close to how they really are.

“The reason I was looking at you so funny was because the main charicter in my story was a dark blue earth pony with a black and silver mane and white star on his forehead.” Midnight looked up at me with wide eyes, “Can you guess what his name was?”

“Midnight Star?” he asked.

“That's right.” I said.

“What does it mean though?” he asked.

“It means we had a connection even before I came to this world.” I answered.

I suddenly felt a pressure on my side. I looked back to see Midnight latched onto me. I just reached my paw back and returned the hug as best I could from my angle.

We walked through the door to the familiar bell and greeting.

“Welcome to the Carousel Boutique where everything is... um... how did it go again?” said Sweetie Bell.

“Sup, Sweets,” I said, “Where's your sis?”

“Oh hi Shiro, hi Midnight.” she said.

“Hi Sweetie.” said Midnight.

“She's working oh her “secret project” or something like that.” Sweetie said, “She locked herself in her room with whatever it is she's making.”

“OK, thanks.” I said, “Tell we stopped by.”

“I will bye.” Sweetie said, “By Midnight, come by the club house after your done with what you're doing.”

“OK, bye.” Midnight waved as we left.

Next we headed over to Steel's forge.

“Hello,” I called, “Anyone home.”

“Oh hello, Shiro.” said the smith, “Come to check on the progress I take it.”

“Yep.” I said, “How's it coming?”

“I got a few things finished.” he said pulling a box down off a shelf, “Take a look.”

I opened the box and was greeted by the sight of a set of fifteen small knives. Throwing knives I figured by the design. I lifted one out to gauge it's weight. It was perfectly balanced for throwing. I tossed it at a piece of fire wood in the corner.

The smile I had at the sight of it finding it's target with ease dropped when I remembered why I need these in the first place. These were made for the soul purpose of slaughtering a group of ponies. Yeah they were evil and had killed dozens, but it didn't help the fact that I was still going to have to kill. I hated it even though I recognized the need of it. If I tried to capture them alive they would just be executed later anyway.

I placed the knife back in the box and handed it back, and nodded my approval. He noticed the look on my face but didn't ask about it. I guess he knew what was on my mind.

“Alright let's go.” I said, “Catch ya later Steel. C''mon Midnight I’ll take you to AJ's so you can play with your friends.”

I knew my potions would take a couple more days to finish and Twi's spell was going to be cast when I left. There was no need to check on those.

I dropped Midnight off and went back to town. Jynx said she was going to meet me by the fountain. She was already there by the time I arrived. Her parents came to spend some time with Razor, so he's taken care of.

“Mmm, dat plot.” I said coming up behind her.

Without turning she said, “You like it? Well let's hurry, my husband's going to be meeting me here soon.”

“Ouch, that's just wrong.” I said, “Wait if you're sleeping around does that mean I get to too?”

“Shutup and kiss me.” she ordered. I was happy to obey, “You ready?”

“Hell yeah. I’m starving, and dieing to meet Waya's mystery girl.”

We made our way to Souffle's Cafe. We walked in and were directed to the private room in the back. We walked in and were dumbstruck.

“You're kidding right? Twilight! You're his crush.” I said to the purple princess.

“That's right.” she said after the flash from a camera, “Your face is priceless. Rainbow's going to love that one.”

Jynx and I sat across from Waya and Twilight. Some how it made sense to me that they grew close. She was the one teaching him how to fit in in pony society. They spent so much time together that I started wondering why it took so long.

Eventually a smile replaced the confusion on my face, “Congratulations you two. Treat her right Waya, or I’m really going to have to kick your ass.”

“I've always treated females with respect.” he replied, “My father raised me as a gentlecolt.”

“Good,” I said.

Souffle came in and said, “Shiro, how have you been? I've missed you around here. The new cook has talent but no passion.”

“I'm sure you'll do well with him.” I said, “Got anything special?”

“Yes actually.” he said, “I have a trio of swordfish, delivered just five minutes before you arrived. It was still flopping when I put it in the cooler.”

“I'll take that. Baked, with a bit of garden salsa on the side. As a side I’ll take the rice pilaf and garlic cheddar roll.”

“That sounds pretty good.” Jynx said, “I'll take the same, but with lemon pepper instead of salsa.”

That's one thing the fans got right. Ponies can in fact digest fish. It's even recommended that they have at least one meal a week with fish. That being said we all ordered the same thing but prepared differently.

“I'll be right back with your orders the moment they're done.” said the chef and left us alone.

We sat in silence for a while before I decided it went on long enough, “So Twi... you and Waya huh. I figured you'd have better taste.”

Waya glared “Bite me.”

“Said the prey to the predator.” I shot back with a grin.

“I'm no prey.” he said.

I laughed, “Too true. You're the best fighter I know. Who knows if you and Twi get hitched you'll become an alicorn too. Then you'll be really tough.”

Waya chocked on the water he was drinking but managed not to spit.

“I haven't thought about that.” said the blue stallion, “The ability to fly and use unicorn magic... and immortality...”

I started getting afraid I had scared him away from Twilight. I didn't want that. Twi was a good friend and she deserves a good guy like him. Luckily my fears were alleviated by a wicked grin.

“With wings and magic I would beat you without trouble.” he said.

I returned his grin, “That sounds like a challenge.”

We were reminded of why we were there by hooves to the back of our heads.

“Save it for recess.” Jynx said.

“Sorry, babe.” I apologized, “I just get excited at the idea of a good fight. I have for years, even before I got here.”

“Maybe you should try fighting Twilight.” Jynx said.

“Yeah, we know how that'll turn out.” I said, “If she can knock the black beast around like a week old kitten, she'd make a smear outta me.”

I wasn't ashamed of the truth. In fact I was kinda proud that I was able to get up from those hits. She's a fighter, make no mistake. She has plenty of experience, she just has a habit of panicking. When things happen she can't prepare for base instinct takes over. If it's a fight she knows is coming, she's a monster.

“I found out why you've not been able to draw on the magic in your amulet.” Twilight said changing the subject, “It needs to be bonded to you.”

“How do I do that?” I asked.

“Well, um, you have to cut yourself and put your blood on it.” she said, “When you do that you will have complete control over it. You can even decide what magic it absorbs and what it doesn't.”

“Really? That's it?” I said.

Jynx rolled her eyes, “Of course you wouldn't have a problem with cutting yourself. It's not like you've never done it before.”

“OK, no more talk of blood, our food's here” Twilight said as Souffle came back inside.

We chatted it up throughout lunch. It was really good. The fish was done perfectly. All of us left quite satisfied. We left the cafe a few pounds heavier.

As we were walking Jynx stopped, looking up, “What is that?”

We looked up and saw what looked like a meteor falling out of the sky except it was falling too slowly. I could have sworn I heard a scream from it. About fifty feet up it slowed greatly before coming to a halt a little in front of us. The fire went out revealing Pinkie and Phoenix with stupid grins on there faces.

Rarity gave Pinkie a sapphire mane clip that Twilight enchanted to make the wearer fireproof. It was a precaution in case Phoenix were to lose control. In case you're wondering why Pinkie wasn't burned

“What the hell were you two doing?” I asked, before noticing the thin silver necklace with a pendant of gold and silver intertwined, “Pinkie... is that a betrothal necklace?”

“Right-a-roony, kitty cat. Can you believe it Phoenix proposed to me.” she said bouncing around. For once her energy made sense.

“Congratulations Pinkie,” asked Jynx, “is that what that fireball stunt was? You coming to tell us.”

“No silly-filly.” said the pink mare, “that was a celebration screw.”

“... come again?” Jynx said (snicker).

Pinkie said, “Jynxie you have not lived until you've done it in free fall on fire. I'm gonna go tell the others the good news bye.”

Pinkie bounced away with Phoenix close behind.

“Wow.” I said.

“I know.” Twilight said, “I never thought Pinkie would be this... randy.”

“What? No. That much I can see.” I said, “It's the thought of gettin dirty fallin from 10,000 feet that's got me. You ever perfect that wing spell?”

“That does sound like fun.” Jynx agreed.

Twilight and Waya both turned shades of red. I finally learned how that works too. The fur itself changes color to convey emotion better. Cool huh.

“There you are darling.” Rarity said trotting up to us, “I've been looking for you. I've finished your suit. Come, let's see how it fits.”

The five of us went to Rarity's place and filed into the show room. We waited until Rarity returned with a box floating in her magical grasp. She hovered it to me. I grabbed it eagerly and went to the changing area.

I opened the box to see a very familiar white outfit. I took it out and put it on. With my stealth entry outfit donned, I went out to showcase the piece.

“Hello, you may call me Ezio.” I said with a laugh, “Rares, it's awesome and all, but I don't see how it's going to keep me hidden.”

“Stand by the wall over there.” Rarity ordered.

Sure enough I blended rather well against the white wall.

“I don't think the temple's going to be white.” I said flatly.

“True, but that's not a problem” said the designer, “Twilight, could you please turn the wall purple for me.”

“Um, OK” replied the confused unicorn.

With a flash of lavender light the wall turned a deep violet. I was still confused as to why she changed the wall color, but now I was confused as to why everyone gasped. I looked down at myself but didn't really see anything different. I was still wearing the same violet suit... violet? I looked again and sure enough my assassin's robe was the same deep purple as the wall, and blended perfectly.

“That's silk from a shadow web spider.” she said smugly.

The shadow web spider is a spider that is native to western province. It builds its web in pallet bushes, bushes who's color shifts on a daily basis. It's webbing is unique because it changes colors with the bush. Cloth made from shadow spider silk is worth a fortune. I couldn't afford this with every bit I've ever made.

“A wealthy stallion from Fillydelphia requested a suit made from it, but he canceled the order just when the cloth arrived.” she said trying to hide the anger in her voice, “I'm actually glad he did. A mongrel like him doesn't deserve this fine cloth.”

“And now that mom is going to pay for the suit you'll make back the money you spent on it.” Twilight said.

“Well I must confess that was a small part of the reason I used it.” Rarity said, “I suppose it's not very becoming for the Element of Generosity to have an ulterior motive, is it.”

“Nah, it's a smart move, Rare.” I said, “I get a stealthy outfit, and you make back lost bits. It's win-win. Well thanks.

“We should probably get home in case Midnight comes home or mom and dad bring back Razor.” Jynx said.

June 20, 1005,

It fit like a glove. Probably because it was. Jynx upgraded my bracelets to include a couple new toy's. I had my Crystal Blade Gloves, my bonded amulet, my knives, a short sword, cross bow and bolts, assassin's robe, a sustenance spell, some bottled bad ass, map to the temple, my bike, and a good bye kiss. I was as ready as I’ll ever be.

“I still don't like this.” said Jynx.

“It makes me sick.” I said, “But these guys are dangerous, murdering, fanatics. It has to be done. God this is going to give me nightmares.”

“I'll be here for you when you return.” my wife reassured me.

“Tell Midnight I’ll do something nice or him when I get back for not telling him I was leaving.” I said, “I love you, and I’ll be back.”

“I know.” she said, tears forming in her eyes.

I gunned the engine. I couldn't stay any longer. If I did I wouldn't be able to leave. After getting a significant distance away I took to the sky. Hopefully any ponies below will just think it's raining.

“That's so neat Mid.” said Applebloom.

Midnight made a bare tree sprout two large red apples. They both devoured one with gusto.

“Ah wish Ah was one o' them druids. That would be so cool.” said the farm filly.

“It's pretty fun too.” replied Midnight.

Midnight looked down and willed a flower from the ground. He plucked it ant held it out to his friend.

“Um, Applebloom,” he said, “this it for you.”

“Aww, thank ya' kindly. It purdy.” she replied with a blush.

“Ahh, isn't that sweet.” an ash gray unicorn stallion came into view.

Applebloom eeped and jumped behind Midnight.

“Hello Midnight. I've come to take you to your ceremony.” said the intruder.

“No. I'm not going with somepony I don't know.” Midnight said.

“Very well.” he said

His horn glowed with a black aura, and a yelp came as Applebloom was lifted into the air and a dagger placed against her neck.

“Come with me or I cut her pretty little throat.” said the unicorn.

“O, OK, just don't hurt her.” Midnight said, “Put her down and I’ll go with you.”

“Fine.” he set the yellow pony down and grabbed Midnight instead.

Applebloom sat staring, frozen with fear, “Oh I forgot... no witnesses.” he flung the dagger at Applebloom.

“NOOO!” Midnight said as he willed a tree to sprout a branch in the weapons path, “APPLEBLOOM RUN!!!”

The farm filly was brought out of her shock and took off, her path quickly blotted out by inter-tangling branches.

The unicorn growled, “You little brat.”

The last thing Midnight saw was the hoof flying to his face.

******************************************************************

It looks like a cold front is swinging in from the north bringing quite the shitstorm. It'll likely arrive around the area of Merv's Super Fan Emporium. So grab your nose plugs and stay indoors.

Chapter 40: Necessary Evil

June 20, 1005,

Applebloom ran as fast as her little legs could go. She had to find help. Applejack was usually in the north field this early. Applebloom's memory proved right when she collided with the older Apple sister.

“Hold yer horses, Sugarcube. What's a'matter?” said Applejack.

“SomestrangercameouttanowhereandtriedtotakeMidnightbuthesaidnosohetriedtakillmebutMidnightstoppedhimyagottasave'em”

“Slow down, Applebloom, and where's Midnight?” AJ asked.

“Some strange pony took him!” Applebloom finally said.

AJ's eyes widened. She ran into the house and came back with her crossbow.

Ah shouldn't have left him alone like that. she thought, If Ah don't save 'em Jynx is gonna kill me.

AJ searched the place that Applebloom said they were, but found no trace. Applebloom told her it was a unicorn so it must have teleported away.

“Shit.” said the cowpony, “Ah gotta tell Jynx.

“WHAT?!” Jynx shouted, “What do you mean somepony took him?!” you were suppose to be watching him! I trusted you!”

To say Jynx was mad would be like saying the sun is warm. She was struggling to keep from hitting the orange mare.

“Ah'm sorry, Jynx” Applejack said unable to look at her friend, “Ah didn't think anypony would look for him in the orchard, an Ah had work to do.”

Jynx just lost one battle as her will broke and she threw her right hoof at AJ's face. The apple bucker hit the floor, blood dripping from her nose.

“Ponies are trying to KILL him and you assumed? Would you leave Autumn in the orchard if she was being hunted?” Jynx screamed before she collapsed in a quivering heap, crying, “He's just a little colt. He just got a family. What if... What if...” she broke down, sobbing uncontrollably.

AJ got to her hooves and sat beside the worried mother, “It'll be OK, sugarcube. Shiro's already on his way there.” she pulled her friend up in a strong hug, “An not even hell bustin' open is gonna stop him when he finds out. Ah jus hope they use some kinda sleep spell on Midnight, cause Ah don't want the guy to have ta see what Shiro's gonna do to them.”

I touched down about a mile away from my destination. I was going to have to hoof it the rest of the way... get it “hoof it” cause I’m in a world of ponies... ah forget it no one asked you anyway.

As I was saying I made my way to the temple on foot, my suit conforming to the brown of the trees. I noticed it took a couple seconds to change colors which meant I wouldn't be able to move and stay hidden.

The entrance to the temple was in sight. There were four ponies guarding it a unicorn, a pegasus and two earth ponies. I pulled out two of my knives and threw them striking the unicorn and pegasus in their necks. Before the earth ponies could respond a light tether shot from both of my gloves, latching to them. With a quick flick of my wrists the tethers retracted bringing them to my waiting claws. I placed their bodies in a bush and quickly dragged the others beside them, retrieving my knives.

I looked down at the four ponies I had just killed in cold blood. The briefing said that the last thing a pony must do to join The Heralds of the Shadow was to kill someone close to them. That meant that every single pony in here was a murderer. The knowledge didn't help.

These four didn't attack me. They were just standing there. They didn't even know I was there for fuck's sake. It was screwing with my emotions so I did the one thing I could. I blocked them out, completely severed them. It's something I learned to do years before coming to Equestria, but I don't like doing it. It makes me feel... inhuman.

Now a cold, calculating, emotionless machine, I went to the entrance and slowly opened the door. A long dark staircase greeted me. It took a good five minutes to get down. A faint light was emitting from the bottom, faint hoofsteps could be heard.

I paused at the bottom crouching low, letting my camouflage do it's job. A pair of earth ponies walked past only to receive a pair of crystal magic swords in the lungs, preventing them from making noise. I dragged to bodies into the stairwell hoping they won't be discovered.

The hall I found myself in was tall, about twenty five feet. The reasons for such a high ceiling was beyond me, but I didn't stop to try to figure it out. It gave me a means to avoid detection and that's all that mattered.

I made a right and went off at a quick pace, but not so fast as to miss potential threats. The outer section must be the least populated. I only saw two more guards which I dispatched with a pair of knives to the throat.

As I arrived at the door to the next section I saw a door open. I quickly launched my tether to the ceiling pulling myself up. I hung there as another pair of guards came out. Jest when they were directly underneath me I released. My claws extended, I landed in between them, my natural weapons sinking into their spines. They died instantly, never knowing what happened.

I crept to the door they left from and peeked in. luckily they didn't fully shut the door. There were six cultists inside. One earth pony in armor two unicorns and three pegasi without. I had just noticed something unusual about these cultists. They all had the same ash gray coats and lacked a mane and tail. Even their cutie makes were gone.

A direct confrontation would lead to one of them sounding the alarm. I needed to separate them. Not a problem. With a bit of my own magic I made a little crash sound down the hall.

“What in Tartarus was that.” said one of the voices from the room, “You three go check it out.”

Same as earlier, I hung from the ceiling. The earth pony, a unicorn, and a pegasus walked out toward the sound. Hanging with my left paw I pulled my crossbow with my right. I lined up a shot with the back of the earth ponies armored neck and fired. The high power weapon made short work of the steel armor and knives dispatched the others.

After retrieving my knives, bolt, and a small ax the earth pony had, I peeked into the room again and waited. After a bit the leader of the group spoke up.

“Where are those three? It can't take that long to check out a noise.” he said making his toward where I was hiding.

The moment he opened the door he kissed the blade of an ax. I moved quickly, jumping over his body and hitting the two remaining cultists with my tethers yanking them into the walls behind me with a sickening crunch.

With the first section cleared I moved on to the next.

The next three sections went by with more of the same. I’d kill those who were in groups of four or less with a combo of knives to two necks and tethering the other two to claw reach. It was only in groups of six or more that I had to change up tactics. By this time I was wondering why I even had the short sword on my back.

It wasn't until the fifth section that things got interesting. Most of the area was the same the only difference was in the fact that the entrance to the center area was on the other side of a heavily guarded room.

There was no door to the room, just a doorway. Inside was, as far as I could make out, five earth ponies four unicorns, and six pegasi. It wasn't going to be easy, but I had a plan. I pulled out a piece of chalk that shined with a faint blue glow.

One of perks of having access to the royal archives is finding forms of magic that others know nothing about. One of those magics is Glyphs. Symbols written with a special type of chalk, much like the piece I was holding, that when are approached by another have certain effects.

I began scribbling a series of symbols on the floor about twenty feet from the doorway. Then I went around the corner and scribbled another set. This one I sat in the center of and set a belt of red stones in front of me before creating a small noise.

“Did anypony else hear that?” a voice said, “I bet Winter tripped again, gods he's a clumsy good for nothin. I’ll check on him.”

I closed my eyes and focused on the other glyph. Not twenty seconds later I felt the the magic activate. I opened my eyes... or rather the eyes of the cultist. I did a quick check to make sure I had full control.

I quickly rounded the corner and checked my body over. It looked as if I were just sitting there with my eyes closed. I took the belt and set it across my neck. I then took the chalk in my mouth and headed back to the guard room.

As I walked back in one of the cultists asked, “Did the idiot hurt himself?”

I answered around the chalk, “Yeah, the duffus sprained his ankle. He was suppose to write something on the door. Now I gotta do it.”

“He's always making more work for us. I'll get him, you do what you're doing.” he said and made his way out the door way.

Shit gotta work fast. there was a body in the hall way of one of the other guards.

I went to the door and wrote a glyph.

Just in time the guard ran in and glared at me screaming, “He killed Lime.”

The others jumped up, grabbing weapons. I just grinned and gave the trigger word, a word that would never come up in a normal conversation.

I yelled “Monkey slut!” and the red stones glowed and bloomed into a fiery wave of death. The silence glyph on the door kept their screams from finding there way to the center area.

Of course once the possessed cultist burned I returned to my body. I stood up, stretched and walked into the burned out room. I sighed. That chalk wasn't easy to make, but it served its purpose. The only cultists left alive were in this room. In here I didn't have to worry about stealth.

I checked the watch Celestia gave me. It was 11:58 pm. I downed the potion Applebloom made me, took a breath and kicked the door in. the occupants of the room turned to face me, startled. The room was large and circular, with a large dais and alter at one end, with a statue of a dragon holding a spear behind it. At the alter was the only pony here with a mane, a dark gray mane. But what really grabbed my attention was the small blue figure laying on the alter... Midnight.

How he was here I didn't know. The one thing I knew was the dagger held by the maned unicorn was meant to kill my son. The emotions I was holding back broke free. These were no longer ponies. They were monsters, creatures that deserved a cruel, painful death. Darkness spread from my eyes, covering most of my face.

I ran towards the alter, light swords drawn. They tried to stop me, to slow me down, but nothing was going to keep me from Midnight. I slashed and clawed my way through the ranks of cultists.

The unicorn raised the dagger...

Another four died be my paw...

The dagger began it's downward journey...

To hell with Tartarus being opened up. I cared only about my son. I leaped towards the alter...

June 21, 1005,

Pain...

Pain lanced through my back as the dagger pierced my flesh.

“You fool!” I heard from the head cultist, “You'll pay for what you've done.”

I was on the floor behind the alter, Midnight under me unharmed but asleep.

“You haven't stopped us.” he said, “We'll bide our time until next year and sacrifice the child then. You've only delayed the inevitable.”

“In that case,” I said as I started picking myself up, “I'll just have to kill every last one of you.”

“You don't have a chance. Let us have the child and we'll let you live.” he said.

I reached up to grab part of the dragon statue to pull myself up. A sharp pain hit my hand as I cut it on the spear it was holding. I pulled myself up to my full height and grabbed the shaft of the weapon and pulled to from the statues stony grasp.

It was a good weapon, four feet in length with a foot long blade. I held it ready, blocking out the pain of the dagger still lodged in my back. I placed myself between the cultists and my son.

"You'll have to kill me first!"

The first wave of cultists charged weapons in magic and mouth. They didn't last long. The edges of the bladed spear made quick work of them. Several daggers flew at me, only to bounce harmlessly off the light shield from my left glove. That is to say most. One of them found its mark in my left thigh.

I saw the cult leader trying to make his getaway. I shot the tether out connecting to his flank. I gave a strong pull.

“GET OVER HERE!” I yelled and raised my spear to meet him.

The death of there leader riled them into a frenzy. They charged without regard to there safety. There were still several dozen of them and felt fatigue starting to tale its tole. The potion was helping but it could only do so much.

I yelled in pain as two more daggers found there way to my hide. One buried itself in my left shoulder, and the other in my right lung. Still I fought on. There was still at least a two dozen of them. An earth pony drew his sword across my knees bringing me down.

Fatigue and blood loss threatened to end me. My strength was failing, and that allowed five more daggers to pierce me. I swung my spear in vain at any who approached.

I'm sorry, Midnight, Jynx, I failed both of you. I thought as my vision started to blur.

The sound of crumbling rock came from behind me. What ever it was, it had the cultists attention. I risked a look behind me. All I saw was the dragon statue snarling at the cultists... wait statues don't snarl.

The dragon that sat where the statue once stood spread it's wings and sprang over me. It pounced on the ponies tearing them limb from limb.

“What the fu...” was all I could mutter before the darkness claimed me.

Chapter 41: Noble Blood(loss)

June 22, 1005,

The sunlight stirred a headache like no other. I suddenly found myself wanting to punch Celestia.

“Jynx?” I tried calling but it only came out as a whisper, “Jynx!?”

“Shiro, you're awake!” called an excited voice, “You had me so worried.”

I felt hooves around me, but couldn't lift my arms to return it. Why am I so weak? I asked myself. I opened my eyes to see my loving wife holding me.

I asked weakly, “What's going on?”

The memories of the fight came flooding back.

“Midnight!” I said a little louder, “Is he OK? Did he get hurt?”

“It's OK, Shiro.” Jynx said, “He's fine. He's playing with the crusaders. Twilight and Waya are watching him while you're in here.”

“How did I get here?” I asked, “The last thing I remember was fighting, and a dragon, then I passed out.”

“I carried you, master.” said a deep voice from the corner.

“What the hell?” I looked in the direction of the voice.

In the corner was a jet black stallion with a red mane and tail that was slicked back like it had grease in it. I had never seen a black pony, but the weirdest things were his eyes and teeth. His eyes were bright yellow and slitted while his teeth were almost as sharp as mine.

“Who are you?” I asked.

“My name is Jetaga, master.” answered the strange pony.

“OK, Jetaga, why do you keep calling me master?” I asked.

“Because you are my master.” he said, “I was put in stone to await the time my master pulls the Wind Bound Spear from my grasp. You are he that wields the spear and so you are my master.”

“Wait, from your grasp?” I thought back to the dragon statue that came to life, “You're a dragony?”

Jetaga cocked an eyebrow, “I'm not familiar with dragony. I am half dragon, half pony... ah I see. Dragon, pony... dragony. Is this what it means?” I nodded my head, “Then yes, I'm dragony. Is it so common that a word has been coined for it?”

“Not common, but well known.” Jynx said, “We even have a dragony living in town, but she's trying to keep it a secret.”

“What is the year?” Jetaga asked.

“It's the year 1005.” Jynx said.

“I've been imprisoned in stone for eight hundred years.” he said, “I thought it would be longer.”

“Eight hundred years?” I whispered out, “And here I thought three months was bad. Speaking of days what's today?”

“It's the 22nd. You missed all yesterday.” Jynx said, “But since Twilight used a healing spell on you and closed up your wounds, you can come home to recover from your blood loss. I know how much you hate hospitals.”

“OK thanks.” I said and drifted back to sleep.

Nearly bleeding to death really takes it outta ya.

June 23, 1005,

When I woke up again I was feeling a bit better, but still far from 100%. That black pony was sitting in the corner keeping watch over me. Wow, did all that really happen? I wondered about the first time I woke up. I was completely out of it.

Jynx was sleeping in the bed next to me. I looked at the clock.

“8:00 in the evening huh.” I said, “Hey um... Jet, Jetsomething?”

“Jetaga, master.” said the black dragony, “Do you need assistance?”

“Do you know when dinner's going to be served. I’m starving.” I asked.

He said, “Breakfast should be served shortly.”

“Breakfast?!” I tried to yell but it was more of a flutteryell, “Damn I missed another day?”

“You lost more blood than should be possible and survive. Exhaustion is to be expected.” said Jetaga.

“OK, well in the mean time I have some questions for you.” I said.

“I will answer what I can, master.” he replied.

“OK, first stop calling me master.” I said, “It makes me feel weird.”

“I apologize but you are my master.” he said, “What would you have me call you?”

“My name.” I said, “It's Shiro.”

“Very well, master Shiro.” he said.

I facepawed, “God you're so cliche. It's just Shiro. Not master, not master Shiro, just Shiro.”

“It is not proper for a servant to call his master by such a formal name.” he said.

“I don't care. Listen, I don't like being called “master”, OK.” I said, “Now I’m guessing we're going to be seeing a lot of each other so why don't you tell me a bit about yourself.”

“Very well, ma... Shiro.” he said, “I was born in the year 288. My mother was a pegasus named Flowing River, my father was a shadow dragon by the name of Jadota. We lived in seclusion, as dragony were feared and hated by all the races. The only thing of consequence in my life was when I was approached by the dragon seer Laalia.”

“Wait,” I interrupted, “Laalia? The sun dragon?”

“I take it you know of her.” he started.

“Yeah, she gave me a prophecy not too long ago.” I said, “Not to mention I’m friends with her granddaughter.”

His eyes widened with shock, “The dragony you spoke of is Laalia's kin?”

“Yeah,” I said, “You'll meet her later. Continue the story, please.”

“Of course,” he complied, “She told me I would be needed. She said that it was my destiny to hold the Wind Bound Spear in stone. One day I would awaken to see a lone warrior standing against many to defend a foal. She said that I must do as he commands me to do.”

“Is that so.” I thought about his story for a moment, “What's so special about the Wind Bound Spear anyway?”

“It is one of the divine elements.” he said, “It was crafted by Gaea, the mother of Equestria. What it's purpose is I am unsure. I recovered it for you before I delivered you to the physician.”

Interesting, I contemplated what he said. Another element, and a weapon at that. Piercing light was powerful, but was made by Discord, a minor god. One made by Gaea was sure to be more powerful. Then again Discord was a warrior, Gaea was peaceful.

“Thank you,” I said, “I suppose I should tell you about myself...”

My story took a bit longer then his. It went through breakfast, and lunch. Jynx had woken up about halfway through breakfast and was able to help me tell it. It was a good thing to because it was hard to talk that much with how tired I was. We finished telling my story at about 12:30.

Jetaga sat in silence for a while. It was a lot of information to take in. I mean the first year I was here was wild enough. Things slowed down a lot after that but still.

Eventually he spoke, “I see why I was indentured to you.”

“Alright listen up.” I had enough of that, “I'm your master, right, and you have to do as I say?”

“Yes.”

“Fine, then I order you to live your life as you wish.” I said, “You are no longer indentured to me. You're released from your service. If Laalia gave you this task then she would have known I would say this, so it was in her plans all along.”

He looked at me, contemplating my argument, “Very well. You make a fine point. I will choose my path, and the path I choose is to serve you of my own free will.” god damn it, “You are a noble guardian. You've dedicated your life here to protecting those who cannot protect themselves. If you are not worthy of my loyalty, there is none that is.”

“Well, it seems you've already obtained a vassal of your own.” said the imposing figure of Princess Celestia.

“Welcome to the party, Sunshine.” I said weakly.

“Shiro, I’ve come here to give you some good news.” said the goddess of the sun, “You are to be made a lord in my court.”

I couldn't help but laugh, “That's funny... tell me you're joking”

“I would but that would be lying. You and your family are now nobility.” she said. “As such you have say in Parliament, and can be made a general in the Equestrian military.”

“I don't think I'm the right one for the job. I've never had any desire to to have power.” I replied.

“Which is exactly why you're qualified for the position.” Celestia explained, “Those who seek power are the ones who abuse it. Of course this means you will have to start being more formal toward me in public.”

“I don't have a choice in the matter do I?” I asked

“No you don't.” said Tia, “You don't have to participate in delegations, you merely have the right to. For the most part I'm doing this to make it easier for you to do whatever you need to safeguard my little ponies. Nobles have access to resources others do not. For instance it will give you full access to the Canterlot archives, including the restricted sections.”

I perked up at that bit. Maybe the whole noble thing wasn't going to be so bad. A whole archive full of knowledge... god I’m such an egghead.

Celestia noticed my reaction, “I thought you'd like that little perk. It's no wonder you and Jynx ended up together. You're both brilliant, though you rarely act like it.”

“I do when I must.” I laughed.

“That you do.” Celestia remained quiet for a moment as her face became grave. I knew what was coming, “Jynx you may want to go to the desk and start on Shiro's release papers.”

Jynx looked at Tia then back at me. I gave her a nod and she complied. After she left Celestia gave a sigh as her mane seemed to lose some of it's luster. In an instant she looked... old.

“I went to the temple and used a rewind spell to see what happened.” she said as she shuddered, “I'm so sorry I had to put you through that. Please understand that in my position I must put the good of the nation before the good of those I consider friends. You had the best chance of succeeding.”

“It's OK, Tia, I understand.” I reassured her, “I know I’m tougher than most ponies. Even then look how I turned out. If not for Jetaga here, I'd have died. I doubt anyone else would have survived.”

“Yes I saw his intervention.” Tia said and turned to the dragony, “I thank you for bringing my friend back. Are you OK?”

I looked over to see the black stallion. He was looking very nervous.

“M, my apologies your m, majesty.” he stammered, “I hope you take no offense, I merely pride myself on my virtue.”

“Huh?” I said.

I looked over at Celestia who's eye's went wide as saucers. Her face lit up in red.

“Oh, um, I take it you know of that... um... faze of mine.” she said doing a very good Fluttershy impression, “I assure you I no longer do... that.”

“What the hell's going on?” I asked.

Celestia looked at me with a wince, “Let's just say I went through fazes after the incident with my sister. First I was very angry, and hateful, then after that I was... I was the opposite.”

“So you were loving?” I said before I started placing the pieces together, wait, loving? Pride in his virtue? Oh my god! She's real!.

She sighed in shame, “They even had a name for me they thought I didn't know.. Princess M, Molestia.”

Luckily I was able to keep from laughing, “So you were affected by something you had to do. If you were able to send Luna away without it affecting you you'd be a monster. You were just trying to fill the void her absence left. Trust me I know a bit about that.”

I pulled myself up to look at her. I knew what else was eating at her, “It's the same with these cultists. They were dangerous and had to be dealt with. I know you're feeling like shit because of it. I feel like a monster myself, but that's exactly how I know I’m not. I hate what I had to do out there, it's tearing me up inside, but if I didn't do what I did Midnight would be dead and Equestria would be plunged into darkness. There's a name for things like that on Earth. It's called a “necessary evil”. Sometimes the only way to prevent evil is with an evil act of your own, but the day it feels good is the day you've lost yourself.”

“It's amazing. At 31 you already know what it took me 2000 years to learn, and still have trouble accepting.” she smiled at me, “I have a feeling you're perfect for nobility.”

“Thanks, Sunshine.” I said.

Jynx came in after a few more minutes with a wheel chair, “You ready to go, honey?”

“That I am.” I looked over to Jetaga, “Do we have room for him?”

“Not yet but Fluttershy might be able to help.” said my baby momma, “I'll ask her to sing something from a tree for him. She told me about one of her songs that can shape trees.”

Celestia levitated me into the chair and Jynx strapped me in. and with that the four of us left the hospital and headed home.

******************************************

Authors note: Yet another stopping point. I’m putting this story on hold for a bit. It's not going on hiatus because I’m not going to be away from it for too long. Plus I’m still going to be working on it some. This will give me time to figure out where I’m going from here. I already have the vast majority planned out but most of it will take place after Shiro graduates. I don't want another two year time jump so I need something to fill the gaps.

In the mean time I'm going to be working on book four of my Dawn Shield series, as well as another fic that's been bouncing around in my head for a while. It's another HiE, but slightly different. It's about an 8 year old girl who found herself in Equestria but disappeared shortly after. Twelve years later another human finds himself there and tries to find out what happened. The story is told from the perspectives of Lyra and Rainbow Dash.

Chapter 42: The Pony King

*****Warning blatant plagiarism ensues*****

June 24, 1005,

“Hay, dad?” Midnight said running up to me on the couch.

“Yeah, Mid.” I replied.

“Can I go out and play with Applebloom?” he asked.

“If Jet's willing to watch you.” I told him.

Jetaga's place was right next to mine. Fluttershy sang a sapling into a house much like her own. I also found out it was the same song Laalia used to make Fluttershy's cottage. She refused to do it when he was there though. It seemed her fear of dragons extended to other dragony.

The investigation into the cult was still going on, and it appeared the EIA's intel was off. Not all the cultists were at the temple. They had others performing duties elsewhere at the time. Until they're rooted out I couldn't leave Midnight unsupervised.

I grabbed a crystal from the end table. Jynx made this thing for me since I still couldn't walk by myself. It's like a cell phone except I could call anyone even if they didn't have one. I thought about Jetaga and his face appeared in a floating circle in front of me.

“Hey Jet. Hows it going.” I greeted.

“Greetings, Lord Shiro.” he said.

I groaned. He knew I hated the damn title but he insisted on using it. Said it was improper to address me as anything else, even if I wanted him to.

“Are you busy?” I asked.

“Not at the moment, no.” he replied.

“You think you could watch Midnight. He wants to play with his friends.” I asked.

“Of course.” he said, “No child should be denied the opportunity to enjoy the company of friends.”

“Thanks Jet. He'll be waiting for you.” I said.

Less than a minute and he knocked at the door. Midnight dashed strait for it.

“Bye dad, love you.” he said as he passed.

“Don't give Jet any trouble. And ask Bloom if she can make that blood potion taste better.” I called as I picked up the remote. I was stuck there so why not watch some TV, “Oh, The Lion King. I haven't watched that in a while.”

Midnight galloped almost all the way to the farm. He couldn't wait to see his best friend.

He arrived at the door and knocked excitedly. After a bit Applebloom answered. A smile instantly crossed her face at the sight of her friend.

“Hay Midnight.” she said.

“Hay Applebloom, you wanna play?” asked the little colt.

“Alright. Applejack, I'mma go play with Midnight.” she called back.

“Be back fer supper.” called the older mare.

The two ran out in the direction of the clubhouse. Jet few overhead as to give the two some semblance of privacy and to give himself a better view of their surroundings.

“So how are we going to ditch the dodo?” Applebloom asked motioning to the dragony over head.

Jet circled overhead looking down at the two little ponies whispering to each other. He landed in front of them smiling.

“Ah young love, blossoming in Ponyville. I'm sure you parents would be thrilled.” he said.

“Yeah...” Applebloom said, “Can Ah talk to ya fer a sec.”

Applebloom led Jet off and whispered into his ear, “Ah was wantin to thank him fer saven me from that cult pony guy. Ah was gonna, um, give em a little kiss, but I’m kinda embarrassed to with somepony watchin, so...”

“I will avert my eyes, little one.” he said and turned around looking away.

After about half a minute he turned back to see them sitting side by side. He smiled at the scene. They were facing away from him looking into the distance. For about two minutes they sat like that as a gentle breeze blew a few of their petals off... wait petals?”

He walked up to the pair and saw that either they were turned into flowers or they just ditched hi

“Lord Shiro's not going to like this.” he said to himself.

The two friends laughed at their triumph.

“Alright we lost 'em” said Applebloom.

“I am a genius.” said Midnight.

“Hay genius it was my idea.” the farm filly replied.

“But I pulled it off.” Midnight argued.

“You wanted to distract em with a musical number.” Applebloom deadpanned.

“It woulda worked” defended the druid.

The two had ran all the way to the Everfree forest. Two and a half years ago this was one of the most dangerous places around. Now, though, the parts close to town were safe as most predators had been ran out.

Applebloom often walked these woods in search of reagents for her or Zecora. Recently she had been trying to find uses for poison joke, but gathering it was hard. She would sometimes ask Sweetie to help with magic, but she didn't always have time.

The two of the walked on a path familiar to Applebloom and Zecora but few others. It was calm and serene while at the same time mysterious and wild. Midnight felt comfortable here, like he belonged.

“Whoa!” Midnight exclaimed seeing a huge hollow tree, “That's awesome. I wonder if anythings inside.”

he started making his way toward the massive plant.

“Uh, Ah don't think we should go in thare.” Applebloom said, “It could be dangerous.”

“Danger?” Midnight said trying to impress the filly, “Ha, I live on the wild side I laugh in the face of danger. Ha ha ha ha.”

His laugh seemed to echo in a more sinister laugh. Three cougars came fro inside and either side of the tree.

“Well well, Kioah what do we have here?” said the first.

“I don't know Yan, what do you think, Ed?” said the first.

The third derpy eyed one laughed his response.

“That's what I thought a pair of trespassers.” said Kioah.

“Trespassers?” Midnight said, “Oh, um, sorry. We'll just be leaving.”

The two tried to make a break for it but were cut off by Yan.

“What's the hurry, we'd love for you to stay for dinner.” she said.

“Yeah, we're gonna be havin fillycheese steak.” cackled Kioah.

“No, no, make mine a colt cut sandwich.” Yan said joining the other in laughter.

The third popped up between them pointing and grunting.

“What, Ed?” asked Yan.

“Hay,” Kioah spoke up, “Did we order this dinner to go?”

“No, why?”

“Cuz THERE IT GOES!”

Midnight and Applebloom ran as fast as they could, but quickly got lost in the dense forest. They could see the cats giving chase behind them. Midnight cursed himself for his stupid idea to get rid of Jet. He just hoped the dragony would hear the commotion and save them.

They got to a rocky ledge and began climbing, desperate to get away. Midnight was almost at the top when he heard Applebloom call his name and scream. He looked back to see her slipping, one of the cougars closing in. He ran back down reaching his friend just as the cougar did. He quickly twisted, planting his fore hooves and thrust out his hind legs with all he could. He struck the predator right in the nose causing it to bleed. In the moments respite the two ponies put as much distance between them and there pursuers.

Dead end. Some where they took a wrong turn or something as now they were staring up a vertical rock face.

Out of the trees behind them they heard a voice dripping with malice, “Here little ponies.”

Midnight put himself between Applebloom and the hunters. Looking at them with fear.

“Leave us alone.” he squeaked out weakly.

“Ha or what? You have to do better than that. Come on try again.” Yan said.

Midnight took in a deep breath and yell out with all his might, “YA-TO NAH SALII!” what did I just say?

The lead cougar looked confused... until a brown blur tackled her from behind followed by two more tackling her friends.

Applebloom's eyes widened with recognition, “Timber wolves.”

The two watched as the cougars fled in terror from the wooden lupines. Instead of feeling fear like Midnight was sure he should have been, he felt relieved by the wolves. It was like they were family.

“Thank you.” he said, “Can you show us the way out?”

Applebloom screamed as one of them picked her up and put her on the back of one of another behind Midnight, who was already there.

In an instant they were off. Tree's flew past as there unlikely escort took them to safety. They stopped just near Fluttershy's cottage and went the rest of the way on hoof. They stopped on a hill just past the tree line.

“Um, Midnight.” Applebloom said, “Thank ya again. That's the second time ya saved me.

Midnight waved a hoof at her, “Oh it's alright. I'm just glad I co...” he was cut short by the sudden wet pressure on his cheek. His eyes shot open and a stupid grin spread across his face.

In the bushes nearby two pairs of eye's watched the colt and filly.

“This stinks.” Scootaloo said as she swatted aside a branch.

“Oh, sorry.” said Sweetie Bell popping up beside her.

“Not you.” Scootaloo said rolling her eyes, “Him... her... alone.”

“What's wrong with that?” asked Sweetie.

“I can see what's happening,”

“What?”

“and they don't have a clue.”

“Who?”

“They'll fall in love and here's the bottom line. Our trio's down to two.”

“Oh.”

“Ze sweet caress of twilight” Scootaloo said in a mock french accent, “there's magic everywhere. And with all this romantic atmosphere...disaster's in the air!”

********************************

Author's note: Can you feel the love tonight? ;P

*********************************

“I still love that movie.” I said as the credits started rolling.

“Honey,” Jynx walked in with a puzzled look reading a letter, “What's this about a lawsuit for copyright infringement?”

Chapter 44: Chilli, Water, and Hands

June 26, 1005,

Laalia, Jynx, Midnight, Razor (who we picked up from his sitter), and I walked into the house. I was still feeling kinda weak but nowhere near as bad as before. I plopped down on the couch, exhausted from the day's activities.

“You feel like cooking, Jynx?” I asked.

“Alright,” Jynx said giving me a peck on the cheek, “It's not like I’ve been doing everything to take care of you, anyway.”

“Oh ho ho,” I laughed, “You want to go there do you? What about all the times I took care of you? Like when Spike sneezed fire on you, or when your welder blew up, or when Dashes floor broke and her end table fell on your head, or when...”

“I get it,” she deadpanned, “you take care of me a lot.”

“Or when we were in Canterlot and that carriage hit you.” I continued, “And all those were in just the past three months.”

She just smiled, “You know what, you're right. I shouldn't cook either. I might blow up the kitchen.” she sat her plot down in the chair beside me.

I sighed and jumped up, “Fine. I’m a better cook anyway.”

I got up and trudged into the kitchen. This meal was going to be a change. There's more meat eaters that vegetarians this time... venison chilli it is. Bean for Jynx and Midnight.

“Hay, Mid, wanna help me out?” I called.

He was in the kitchen in a flash, “Yeah! Whaddya want me to do?”

“You want to shred cheese for me?” I asked

The two of us working together made short work of dinner. With perfect timing, a knock sounded from the front door. I ran to answer.

“Sup, Shy.” I said, “Come on in.”

“Thank you, Shiro.” she greeted me, “Mmm, it smells good.”

Laalia left the room for a moment. We wanted to really surprise Fluttershy. She noticed five places set on the table.

“Um, is somepony else coming over?” she asked.

“Not somepony, but close enough, Kataya.”

Fluttershy spun in a blur of movement, “Grandmother? Oh my gosh, you're really here.” The shy pegasus embraced her ancient relative, “You're finally going to meet my friends.”

“I already met most of them.” Laalia said, “I went to the library after I saw you weren't home.”

“I guess it was when I was getting more chicken feed.” Fluttershy said.

I served up the chilli on a bed of corn chips and topped with cheese. Everyone dug in.

“My, this is good.” said Laalia, “It's spicy, but not over much. What is it?”

“It's called Frito pie. It's a favorite where I come from.” I told her.

We ate, chatting about whatever. Midnight told us about some new tricks he learned to do with the trees. Fluttershy had a bear that broke it's leg. Laalia told us a funny story about four year old Luna fighting an evil butterfly that ended in her crying to Celestia. That one was as funny as it was adorable.

“Well ladies,” I said getting up and gathering my dishes, “As much as I enjoy talking with y'all, the days events have left me rather tired. I’m turning in for the night.”

After getting a few goodnights I went up stairs and slid into my bed for the first time in days. It's so much better than the couch.

June 27, 1005,

After close to three years in Equestria, few ponies questioned my quirks. Though they still called it dancing, they didn't care about my Tai-Chi in the morning. As such I got use to NOT being stared at, so when Jet and Laalia were sitting on the back porch with confused looks on their faces it bothered me. I was able to ignore it for the most part until Laalia said something.

“Kataya told me he dances every morning but I thought he would at least dance to music.” said the ancient sun dragon.

“And here I thought you knew everything.” I remarked, “Even ten-year-olds know what Tai-Chi is back on Earth.”

“But we are not on Earth.” Jet said.

“Didn't you want to talk to Laalia about something, Jet.” I shot back.

“Ah, of course.” the black dragony went inside asking the seer to accompany him.

With the peace and quiet that came without the reptiles I noticed another spectator, “Sup Mid. You need something?”

Midnight came out from around the side of the house. He looked like he was going to get in trouble.

“I'm sorry.” he said, “I know I shouldn't have been spying on you. I was just wondering why you do that dance.”

I chuckled. It didn't irritate me that he thought it was a dance, he was just a kid.

“It's called Tai-Chi, and it's not a dance.” I told him, “It's actually a form of martial arts. It teaches you to harness your chi, or spirit, and use it to protect yourself and others. It also teaches you to move in a way that uses your opponents strength against them. Like water.”

He thought about what I said for a bit, “What do you mean? How can being like water win a fight?”

Just the question I was hoping for. I knew exactly how to answer, “Empty your mind. Be formless, shapeless, like water. You put water into a cup, it becomes the cup. You put water into a bottle, it becomes the bottle. You put water into a teapot, it becomes the teapot. Now water can flow, or it can crash. Be water my son.”

“Oh, I think I get it.” he said, “You could have just said “go with the flow”, or something.”

“Yeah, but I like the way Bruce Lee said it better.” I said plainly.

“Who's Bruce Lee.” asked my son.

Oh hell no. no son of mine was going to not know The Dragon, “Come on kid. It's time to introduce you to the most awesome Kung-Fu star in history.”

I ran over, scooped him up, and ran inside. Setting my little druid on the couch, I grabbed the remote and put on The Chinese Connection. We were soon joined by Jynx with Razor and Jet, and spent the entire morning watching Bruce kick ass.”

We watched Fists of Fury, Return of the Dragon, and Enter the Dragon before we decided to do other things. Jet wanted to look around Ponyville a bit, something he really hasn't done yet. Midnight went to find Applebloom, which scared me a bit. I knew it wouldn't be long before I have to give... the talk. Goddess help me.

Did I really just say goddess? Huh... fuck it.

I was sitting on the couch waiting for Jynx to get Razor to go to sleep. Once he was asleep Jynx and I were going to be having our own fun, locked doors and all.

“Uh...Shiro,” I heard Jynx call from upstairs, “I think Razor watches too much TV.”

“Why's that Babe?” I called back.

I heard steps from the stairs, but they weren't hoof steps. I turned around and stared in shock. At the bottom of the stairs wasn't a pony but a human, a woman. She had black hair braided back with a blue ribbon intertwined, and her eyes were a magenta. She was wearing a white shirt with blue jeans.

“Shiro,” she said, “You feel like changing me back?”

“Jynx?” I asked, “Wow. Your hot as a human.”

“Yeah, sure. I'm hot for a hairless monkey.” she sounded frustrated, “Just get use your damn amulet on me.”

I got a wonderful idea hit me, “I have a wonderful idea.” told ya, “How about I change you back after we have fun with it.”

“What? Hell no. What, is there something wrong with the way I normally look?” she asked with her hands on her hips. How was she already accustom to this body you ask? Magic, duh.

“Hell no you're hot as a pony too.” I said, “But this might be fun.”

She narrowed her eyes and glared at me for an hour... OK more like thirty seconds, but it felt like an hour.

“OK.” she said to my surprise, “But you're going to have to return the favor some how.”

“I'll be glad to.” I told her as she came to sit beside me. She reached her hand around to my side to scratch just under my shoulder, “Oh god,” my eyes started fluttering and my leg jerked.

“Well that never happened before.” Jynx laughed, “I guess fingers are better for this than hooves.” I could only nod. She gave me a seductive look as her hand began descending toward my groin, “Then I wonder how this would feel.”

Mature content here

We stared at each other, covered in sweat, with smiles on our faces.

“That was incredible.” Jynx said dreamily.

All I could do was nod my agreement. It took a moment before we could really move again. We eventually sat up and scooted over to hold each other. We sat in silence for a few minutes before Jynx spoke up.

“I just had a fun idea.” she said. I looked over at her to show I was listening, “Let's wait to dispel this. I want to mess with everypony.”

I got the biggest smile short of Pinkie, “I love the way you think.”

Chapter 45: Ascension

June 27, 1005,

I hurried into the library as fast as I could, startling Twilight, Waya, and Rainbow Dash. They were reading a new adventure series that just came out. It was called “Space Mare”. It was about some unicorn that was whisked away to a far off planet by some evil sorcerer, were she travels trough space fighting an evil alien menace.

“Twilight,” I said urgently, “We have an issue, and you need to come over right now.”

Twilight looked worried at my obvious urgency. Without asking why, she jumped up and followed me out the door, Waya and Dash close behind. We made our way to my home and I showed them in. each one of their jaws hit the floor at the sight before them.

“A human? How? It shouldn't be possible.” Twilight said.

Jynx was sitting on the couch looking as if she was confused by everything. She was a very good actress. She was dressed in the cloths she had when she was first transformed, and unbraided her hair. I used a little magic to turn her eyes brown since magenta just doesn't happen in humans.

“U, Um hi, I'm Sarah,” she said changing her voice slightly, “Sarah Duffy.”

“Pleased to meet you. My name is Twilight Sparkle.” Twilight said and turned to me, “I need to write to mom. She needs to know about this.”

“No need.” I said, “I already told Luna.” and by told I mean told everything. Despite her seemingly uptight manner, she's an expert troll. We actually spent an hour planning this, “She'll be here shortly.”

“Why not mom?” asked the purple princess.

“Because she has more experience with this. I'll help how I can but she was kinda weirded out when I told her I used to be human.” I told her.

“Where's Jynx and the kids?” Dash asked.

“Midnight's out playing with Applebloom, Razor's asleep, and Jynx went to see if she could find anything at the royal archives.” I answered.

“Wait, Midnight's out there unsupervised.” Twilight sounded worried.

“Laalia taught him how to call timber wolves, so if anyone tries anything they better have back up.” I reassured her.

A flash of light came from just outside followed by a firm knock. I quickly opened the door to let the night princess in.

“We came as soon as we could.” said Luna. She walked over to Jynx/Sarah, looking her over.

“Um, could you please back up a little.” said the “human”, “I'm not very comfortable with you being so close.”

“Why is this? Are you hiding something.” the alicorn glared at her.

“Why do you think I'm hiding something?” Jynx tried to sound like she was genuinely trying to hide something, “I just don't like po-eple (nice save Jynx) too close.”

“Are we the only pony here that senses deceit on her.” Luna asked us.

I spoke up, “No. She's hiding something.”

She glanced back and forth between the two of us nervously. That's when the fun part started. Jynx whipped her hand from behind her and hit Luna with a stun gun. It wasn't powerful... well for an alicorn anyway, but Lulu played it off well. She locked up and feigned unconsciousness. Jynx grabbed her and pulled a knife, placing it to her neck. If Twilight didn't panic, she would have felt the magic around the weapon, blunting it, but we all know her tendency to freak out.

“Stay back!” hollered Sarah, “Come any closer and I'll cut her. You're going to do exactly as I say.”

Twilight was shaking while Dash and Waya watched closely waiting for an opportunity. The tension was broken by every brony's favorite reality breaker.

“Hi everypony.” called the pink ninja as she jumped out of my rain coat hanging on the rack by the door, “I have invitations.” she gave each of us one in turn, “Here you go Dashie, Waya, Twi, Shiro, Jynx... umm, Jynxie, it's not safe to hug ponies with a knife, especially the princess.”

Luna couldn't hold back anymore and she broke out laughing. Jynx let go and let her flop to the ground. We glared at Pinkie.

“Thanks for ruining the greatest prank ever.” I said and touched Jynx activating my amulet. The pink anomaly just disappeared under a picture on the wall.

The three victims stared at us wide eyed and slack jawed as Sarah Duffy turned back into Jynx.

“Oh my,” Luna said getting herself under control, “We thank you for this Shiro, Jynx. It was quite pleasurable, but we have duties to attend to and must go.” in a flash of light the moon goddess vanished, still chuckling a bit.

Dash was the first to recover from the shock. Realizing it was a joke, she busted out laughing, “Oh Celestia that was awesome. Oh my goddess.”

Waya was next as he began to chuckle a bit, “Why didn't I see that earlier.”

Twilight was not quite as amused, “That wasn't very funny.” she glared at us, “I'm already stressed enough as it is. I don't need this too.”

“Why are you stressed,” I asked choking back my mirth, “Everything alright?”

“No, it's not, look.” she extended her wings.

“What they look...” I stopped myself as I noticed something. They were noticeably bigger than they were yesterday. I mean about a foot bigger, “I take it that's not normal?”

“No, It's normal, but it's not going to be fun.” answered the lavender alicorn, “Shining told me about this. I'm about to ascend.”

“Uh, ascend?” I asked.

“It's the final stage of the alicorn transformation.” she answered, “Shining went through it last year. He said it was the worst experience of his life, like he was being torn apart.”

“Do you know about how long until it happens?” I asked.

“Not really. Shining took three days to start, but for all anypony knows it could be sooner. My transformation has been a little faster than his, so I could ascend today.” Twilight gave an amused snort, “Hay, it could start before I finish this sen...” An expression of confusion came over her face.

I got concerned, “Twi, are you O...”

Everyone in the room was flung against the walls by a wave of energy. A fierce wind picked up centered around Twilight. I heard crying upstairs and immediately got worried.

“Jynx! Get Razor outta here, now! Rainbow fly them out a window! Don't come back down!” I yelled over the storm in my living room. They nodded and ran upstairs.

Twilight let out a blood curdling scream. Energy was arcing from her body incinerating anything it touched. I moved to Waya to keep him from getting hit. A few arcs came close enough to be sucked up be the Soul Fire Amulet, charging it further. A part of me wondered if it had a limit to how much it could hold and prayed it wasn't full yet.

“What do we do!?” I yelled to Waya as the winds reached hurricane force.

“All we can do is wait it out!” he returned.

The windows blew out sending shards of glass across my yard, “If it gets any worse she'll destroy my home!” I often found myself wondering what would have happened if I kept my mouth shut.

All at once the wind stopped. I thought it was over until I saw Twilight slowly lifting into the air, white light pouring from her eyes like it was fire. I felt a terrifying amount of energy building. I grabbed Waya and launched us out the door running as fast as I could. A blast of pure energy erupted from my home, shooting into the sky taking my dwelling with it. The two of us were knocked down as we fled.

I picked myself up and brushed the dirt from my fur. The charge in the air dissipated and I assumed it was safe to go back. I ran back to what was once my house, Waya close behind. We arrived just after a flash revealed Celestia. She laid down beside her daughter, horn glowing.

She looked up at us as we approached, “She's fine. It was more violent then most but she's fine.”

“That's good, but my home is pretty much erased from existence.” I said.

Tia glared at me, “Do you not care about Twilight? She's your friend is she not?”

“Of course she's my friend, but you said she's OK.” I said, my irritation showing, “But I have a wife and two kids, and now we're homeless. I'm sorry if my priorities are on my own family right now.”

Celestia sighed, “Of course, forgive me. I should not have snapped at you.”

“You're a mother who's worried about her daughter.” I said, “I understand, but I’m a father who's worried about his sons.”

“Of course, I'll see about rebuilding your home.” she said, “In the mean time, you may stay in the library. I’m taking Twilight back to Canterlot to recover.”

“Not without me.” Waya demanded.

Celestia was thoroughly shocked. I don't think she's ever been spoken to like that by a pony. Hell, I don't talk to her like that.

“Forgive my rudeness, but I won't leave her like this.” he said.

Celestia smiled, “You truly care for her. I'm glad Twilight found a pony like you. Very well, come.”

In a flash the three ponies were gone. I looked at the remains of my home. I wanted to cry. Everything we owned was in there. So many memories, gone in a flash of light.

“Oh. My. Goddess.” I heard Jynx behind me, Razor still in her hoof, “What happened?”

“It's gone.” I said glumly, “Tia said she'd get it rebuilt and to stay in the library for now.”

“But what about everything inside?” she said, “Our pictures, gifts, and belongings.”

“They're gone, baby.” I said, “My trophies, my cloths, my spear... oh shit. My spear was flung into the air.” Jynx looked up very nervously, “Maybe you should get inside somewhere.”

“That sounds like a good idea.” she replied and turned around.

She placed one hoof forward when, like a bolt of lightning a metal shaft plunged into the ground brushing her nose. My spear had come not even a hairs breadth from impaling the sexy scientist.

“Eep” she squeaked before she passed out from fear. Razor found it hilarious.

I felt like a refugee. After digging through the ruins, I found that the blast was directed strait up so the basement was untouched. We had something at least. I also found a few of ours things that survived. Some pictures of Razor on his first Hearths Warming. He was only15 days old.

“Jynx will be happy to see you.” I said to the pictures.

I looked at the garage to see it was also destroyed, the carriage flung into Jets house. He's not going to be happy. Speaking of which, the sound of leathery wings sounded the arrival of the dragony in question.

“Lord Shiro, what happened here?” he asked.

“Twilight ascended in my living room.” I answered.

“Olkai,” he cursed in draconian, “I heard the ascension was violent, but not such as this.”

“Twilight was already far more powerful than other unicorns, even before her transformation.” I observed.

“I see your home was not the only one to suffer.” he said.

“Yeah,” I said, “We're staying at the library since Twi's in Canterlot recovering. You're more than welcome to stay with us.”

“Thank you my lord.” he said with a polite bow, “You will not know I’m there.”

“I better.” I chuckled, “You need to have more fun.”

We started heading back to town. I noticed the looks several ponies were giving Jet and wondered about something.

“Does anyone other than me and my friends and family know about your ancestry?” I asked.

“Yes,” he said, “I have made no strides to hid what I am. I am proud to be descended from shadow dragons.”

“No one gives you any trouble over it?” I asked.

“Nothing other than looks.” he answered, “Some have even been curious enough to ask about my sire's kind. Is there a reason you ask.”

“Just curious.” I said.

We arrived at the library and walked in to find Jynx watching Midnight playing with Razor. The moment I walked in they looked to see what I found. I handed the pictures to Jynx and a couple toys to Midnight. They thanked me as I picked up my little tiger-pony... tigony? I don't know.

“It's a mess, but the basement was untouched.” I told them.

“So I still have my research.” Jynx said, “I guess that's something.”

I sat there with my baby son in my lap. I looked down at him and smiled. I loved the little guy so much. I was just glad my family was safe.

“Daddy.”

A collective gasp sounded through the room. I looked down at Razor again hoping I didn't imagine it.

“Daddy.” he said again.

“Oh my gosh.” I said, “Your first word.”

“Oh that's my baby.” Jynx said coming in to hug us.

“Way to go little brother.” Midnight said, joining the group hug.

Our home was destroyed, almost all our possessions were lost, and my son's first word was “daddy”... this was a good day.

**********************************************

Fun Fact #1: Manehattan was originally called Grand Hill. It was the hub of the fashion world. The only reason anypony would go there was for fashion, mainly hat's or manedressers. Because of this it got the nickname “Mane and hat town”. This was eventually reduced to Manehattan.

Shortly after Luna and Discord were wed, a town was founded several miles east. The settlers were from the newly renamed city and named the new settlement Fillydelphia. It was meant as a kind of joke on their home city but soon others were naming their towns with pony themed names. Now it's an Equestrian tradition to name towns with such names as Marebrook, Los Pegasus, Ponyville, and even Canterlot.

I'll be giving facts like this about Equestria that I couldn't work into the story at the end of some chapters (not all). If you have any aspect of Equestria or pony culture you're curious about, leave a comment or PM and I’ll try to address it at some point.

Chapter 46: The Union of Fire and Fluff

August 1, 1005,

Today promised to be interesting. Two of the weirdest ponies in the history of Equestria were going to become the weirdest couple in the history of Equestria. That's right people, this was the day of Phoenix and Pinkie's wedding.

“Good, again.” I said. I decided it was a good idea to teach Midnight how to defend himself. With that cult still out there he wasn't safe. Luckily he was a natural. He launched himself at the pad I held delivering a flurry of blows. They were far from perfect, but well beyond that of a normal student a month in training.

“Breakfast!” called Jynx from the back door.

“Your speeds good but your control is lacking.” I pointed out, “You can be the fastest in the world, but if your strikes are clumsy, they're useless.”

“It's hard to get speed, strength, AND control at the same time.” he said, sounding a little discouraged.

“It's OK, Mid.” I said, “I've been doing this for twenty years, and I still have trouble sometimes. It's not about perfection, it's about improvement. How do we improve?”

“Practice.” he said.

“Ding Ding Ding!” I said, “What do we have for him?”

Jynx chuckled, “We have this delicious, nutritious stack of buttermilk pancakes, complete with syrup.”

“Oh, mom.” he sighed shaking his head, “It's bad enough when dad's this weird. Can't you try to be the normal one?”

“Where's the fun in that?” Jynx said, “I use to be normal... then I took your father to the knee.”

“Really, Jynx?” I said.

“What?” she asked, “I don't care if it's overused on Earth, this is Equestria so nah.” she stuck her tongue out at me.

“Poop head.” was my witty come back.

“That's enough children.” Midnight said in a stern voice. That was it. All three of us broke out laughing, “We're, haha, the weirdest family ever.”

“I'm not that weird.” Jynx said.

“Mom, you have a gundam in the basement of our house.” he gave her a deadpan stare.

“That's not weird, that's awesome.” she retorted.

“She's got a point, son.” I said.

“It would be cooler if it was Death Scythe.” my druidic son pointed out.

“Why does everypony keep saying that!” Jynx said, “Wing Zero is the coolest by far.”

“Nope, sorry babe.” I said, “The kids right. Death Scythe is the best.”

We finished our meal and went into the main area. The good thing about staying at the library is all the books. Most people found it hard to believe that beneath my cool, sexy exterior was a genius. I loved the books on magic of course. Most of them were for unicorn magic but even they could be used to create a similar spell with crystal or rune magic. Even if they couldn't it was interesting to learn the kinds of spells unicorns could learn.

“Hay, dad,” Midnight called me from my book.

“Yeah, bud.” I asked, looking up, “Where are you?” I asked.

“This is awesome.” he said from somewhere.

I got up to look around for him and called, “Will you come out and show me what's so cool.”

“OK.” I jumped as he came out of the wall beside me, the wood rippling around him.

“Whoa,” I said calming myself down, “That is pretty cool. What made you think to try that.”

He shrugged his shoulders with a, “Uhuh. I just thought about it.”

“How many other tricks do you have up your sleeve?” I asked.

“Oh dad, Ponies don't wear sleeves.” he said, feigning ignorance.

“You know what I mean.” I chuckled, “You got any new tricks or what?”

“Maybe.” he said with a Pinkie grin.

“I have one for you,” Jynx said as she walked in carrying Razor, “It called “It's your turn to change your son”. I’m sure you'll love it.”

She passed the smelly cub/foal to me, and my nose was furious, “Holy cow. You made this one extra special just for me didn't you.” he answered with a laugh.

“How long do I have to wear this for?” Midnight complained about his suit.

“Until after the wedding.” I told him, “You're not going in there looking like a slob, and we could only get a sitter for Razor. Plus I bet Applebloom will think you're handsome.”

His eyes shot open at the mention of his sweetheart, “Wh-what do you mean? I mean why would I care if a girl likes it.”

“Uh-hu.” I smirked at him, “So you haven't been staring at her with a big stupid grin plastered on your mug? I'm sure she'll be disappointed when I break it to her.”

“NO!!!” he said and quickly threw his hooves over his mouth, “OK I like her. She nice and funny and pretty and smells nice...” his eyes half closed and the same stupid grin I was talking about made it's way across his face.

“It's a nice feeling isn't it?” I asked, “Being with someone you care about. It's like nothing else matters.”

“Yeah.” he said, “How do you know?”

I laughed, “I get that same feeling around your mom. Phoenix and Pinkie get it with each other I'm sure.”

“So is it OK with you if I ask her to be my filly friend?” he asked.

Fear like none I had ever known gripped me. If I said yes, I would have to give him “the talk”, but I couldn't deny his happiness. I resigned myself to my fate, “Yeah, but make sure AJ's OK with it too.”

He latched onto me like a vice, “Thankyouthankyouthankyouthankyouthankyou!”

“OK, kiddo, you're all set, now let me go and wait downstairs so I can get dressed.” I told him.

He was still nervous. Phoenix was sweating as he stood at the alter. I stood at his side as Dash, AJ, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Jynx waited at the other side. We were still waiting for Celestia or Luna. Since Pinkie was a knight of Equestria, a member of the royal family was to oversee the ceremony.

With a pop, the princess of the sun appeared, “Hello, my little ponies, and you too my little kitten. Shall we begin.”

At that Spike, seated at the organ, began playing “Here comes the bride”. The doors at the back of the Ponyville chapel slowly swung open. I was shocked at how gorgeous Pinkie was in her dress. damn, you're a lucky stallion, Phee. I thought. His nervousness vanished as she walked down the isle as the crusaders hopped in front spreading confetti (it was appropriate considering the bride). She arrived at the side her soon to be husband and we looked to Celestia. To our confusion, though, she took a few steps back and then to the side, revealing another alicorn behind her.

“TWILIGHT!” we all cheered in unison, rushing to embrace our friend.

“Hi everypony.” she said, “Sorry I’ve been gone so long, but you'll be happy to know that my first official royal duty is to over see the wedding of one of Equestria's bravest ponies.”

Pinkie gasped, “Really! Which one?” she asked, honestly not knowing.

We all sheared a laugh before Twilight answered, “Yours of course. Now get back to your places.”

When I got a good look at her, she really looked the same. The only difference was her horn was a few inches longer and pointed, her shout was barely longer, and her mane had the same ethereal element as her mother's.

“Dearly beloved.” Twilight began.

The ceremony was pretty standard until the end when Pinkie grabbed Phoenix and gave him a kiss right out of one of those old black and white romance movies. You know, the one where the guy leans the girl back, holding her.

The reception was great. The spread was awesome with pastries of all sorts, several things I couldn't eat, and... sushi. Believe it of not, Rainbow Dash is a damn fine sushi chef. There was every kind imaginable. She even made a platter of eel nigiri just for me.

I was busy stuffing my face when I saw Midnight talking to AJ. I knew what was going on so I approached. AJ gave me a kinds worried expression and walked over to meet me.

“Ah take it ya know what he was askin?” she asked.

“He wants to ask Applebloom out.” I answered, “Yeah, and I'm guessin you're having the same fear as me?”

“The talk...” she said ominously.

“Yeah.” I said, “I'm not looking forward to it either, but we're going to have to give it soon anyway. There at the age where they're gonna start noticin' the opposite sex.”

“That don't mean Ah wanna give it.” she said, “It's times like these Ah wish mom and dad were here. They didn't seem to have a problem givin it to me.” she thought about t for a bit, “Ah guess yer right. Ah'll have to give it to her soon anyway, so...” She turned to Midnight who was waiting patiently, “Ya have my blessin'. Ya can court my little sister.”

Midnight beamed and gave the cowpony a hug, “Thank you miss AJ.”

It was time for the bride and groom's first dance. The band started getting ready as a khaki colored stallion with a light brown mane ant tail and guitar cutie mark took stage. When the band was ready the began playing as the stallion started singing

Pinkie and Phoenix took the dance floor and each other's hooves. The started moving with the music, letting it take them. It really was a beautiful song, and soon Jynx and I, along with a few other couples, joined the newlyweds on the floor.

“This takes me back.” Jynx said, her head on my shoulder.

“Yeah.” I said, “You remember our song?”

She sighed, “Of course, “If This World Were Mine” by Luther Vandross and Cheryl Lynn.”

“I love that song.” I said.

“Yeah, Earth has a lot of great music like that.” she said, “I wish I could meet some of the artists.”

“It would be nice to go back, “ I said, “but only for a visit. Even if I could I wouldn't stay. This is my home now.”

“That makes me so happy.” she said.

“Hay, babe look.” I nodded to the edge of the dance floor, “That's cute.”

“Oh Celestia, that's too much cute.” she replied.

Off to the side Midnight and Applebloom were dancing near the table the other two crusaders were sitting at. Sweetie bell had her chin in her hooves with a dreamy expression, while Scootaloo just looked irritated.

“When did he learn to dance?” I asked.

“When did you?” Jynx replied.

“Umm, chaos magic?” At least that's what I figured.

We danced the night away. Too soon the party ended and we had to leave. AJ was sitting in the corner smiling at the two young lovebirds asleep, leaning on each other for support, with content smiles on their faces.

“Ain't that just the most darlin' sight ya ever did see?” asked the farm filly.

“It's a shame we have to wake them.” Jynx said.

“Hold on. I need a picture of this.” I put my index fingers and thumbs together like a director looking for a shot, “Click, click” I said as a flash emanated from my finger. Two pictures slipped from my breast pocket. I handed one to Applejack and I slipped the other into my back pocket.

“Ah see someone's getting their magic back.” AJ said.

“It's mostly the amulet.” I admitted, “I love the thing. Now we have to commit a crime against adorablity and wake these two up.”

“Speak fer yerself.” AJ said as she just flung the STILL sleeping Applebloom on her back and trotted off.

I just chuckled and tried the same, though more gently.

“Applebloom?” he looked with half closed eyes.

“You're getting heavy, kid.” I said

“Oh, hi dad.” he said and laid his head back down on me, “You carried a bear for Fluttershy. I'm sure you'll manage.”

We gave our farewells to the happy couple as we left. This day was a great day. Two of my friends got married, two others came home, and my son found his first love. Tomorrow though, was going to suck.

I was going to have to teach Midnight about... sex.

****************************************************

Fact #2: All ponies have a form of contact based telekinetic field surrounding their hooves. This is what allows them to manipulate objects. Though they don't have the control of magic, mouth, or hands/claws/paws, they can be adjusted in ways that allow some fine control. This field is also what allows pegasi to walk on clouds and manipulate weather, and helps earth ponies stimulate plant growth.

Author's note: The next chapter is the beginning if the next major arc. It's also going to introduce the next crossover OC. You'll like who I got permission to use, s/he's a popular one.

Chapter 47: Extra Credit

September 1, 1005

I was called in to Dean Higher Learning's office a couple weeks before classes were scheduled to start again. Naturally, I was quite curious. Even more so when my old history teacher was there as well.

“Dean Learning, Dr. Doo.” I greeted them.

“Call me Daring.” the adventurous pegasus said, “It's good to see you again Mr. Tora, or should I say Lord Tora.”

“Please, just call me Shiro.” I said, “I hate to rush or anything but the curiosity is killing me. Why was I called here.”

“We have a proposition for you.” said Dean Learning, “Daring here has an expedition planned in the southern rainforest. It's likely dangerous and she's in need of some extra muscle. That along with your knowledge of magic makes you the best candidate for the job. It's scheduled for three months and will count as you completing all your courses for the semester.”

“It's scheduled for three months but it could only be one or two.” said Daring, “It depends on how well things go for us.”

“A chance to go on an adventure with the greatest explorer of all time? Is it possible to say no?” I said, “I'll have to speak to Jynx first, but I doubt she'll have a problem. This will count as field experience too right?”

“That's right, and you'll have me as a reference.” Daring said.

“Nice.” I replied, “Dash is going to be so jealous. My sister-in-law is a huge fan of yours.”

“Get back to us as soon as you can with your answer.” Learning said, “Is there anything else you would like to know?”

“No.” I said, “I'd like to finish this up so I can speak to Jynx.”

“Very well, Then were done.” Said the dean standing to show me out.

Daring stood to leave herself, “It was good seeing you again Shiro. I hope we can work together.”

“I'll see you soon Dean Learning, Daring.” I waved to them before leaving the office.

I found my bike in the carriage lot and hopped on. After my house was blown up I remembered that it was still in the forest near the temple. It gave me a chance to try out my spear's flight ability. Though not very fast, it was still faster than walking. It was in need of some repairs after something used it for a toy but nothing too bad.

After the short flight home I found Jynx and Dash chatting it up in the living room or our newly rebuilt home.

As soon as I came in Jynx asked, “So what did he want?”

“A great opportunity with a major draw back.” I said. When I knew I had her full attention I continued, “I was offered a kind of bodyguard position for Daring Doo on her next expedition.”

“What!?” Rainbow shouted excitedly, flying into my face, “You were offered to go adventuring with THE Daring Doo? As in the greatest pegasus that ever lived? I mean she's even cooler than me, as hard as that is to believe.”

“Yes, Dash,” I said, “but it also means I'll be gone for about three months.”

“Three months?” Jynx said, worried, “Razor's birthday is in about three months. What if you miss it?”

“I'll be back.” I reassured my wife, “I won't miss my son's party for anything.”

“Why do they need you though?” she asked.

“Because I'm an ultra bad ass monster slayer, and I have knowledge of magic that most ponies don't.” I answered, “I won't sugar coat it... mmm, I should stop by Sugarcube Corner after we're done talking. Anyway, It's a rather dangerous place and she felt it would be a good idea to get some extra muscle.

“I don't like the idea of leaving you alone with the kids for three months, but at the same time this would be field experience. Dean Learning said I would get full credit for all my classes this semester, and Daring said I could use her for a reference in the future. Think about how easily I could get a job with her putting in a good word for me.”

Jynx thought for minute before giving me her answer, “OK. But so help me, if you miss your son's birthday I will never forgive you.”

“OK, I'll call you every day.” I said.

I grabbed the crystal phone and focused on Dean learning. After a few seconds he answered.

“H-hello, Shiro? What is this?” he asked.

“This is yet another invention of my ridiculously genius wife.” I answered, “It let's me speak to anyone I want no matter where I am.”

“Remarkable. Jynx, my girl, you truly are remarkable.” he said, “So do you have an answer.”

“I'll do it.” I told him, “I'll admit I thought Jynx would take more convincing.”

“I still don't like it.” said the mare in question, “but the numerous benefits can't be passed up.”

“I'm glad you see it that way Jynx.” said the dean, “The expedition will be leaving from here tomorrow at noon. I'll see you then.”

“Got it, I’ll talk to you later, dean.” I hung up the phone.

It was then I realized I had probably interrupted something, “Sup, Skittles. What'cha doin'?”

“I was talking to Jynx.” replied my adrenalin junkie of a sister-in-law, “Just a problem I’ve been having.”

“Anything I can help with?” I asked.

“Not really.” she replied, “It's not something anypony can really help with. I just need to get it off my chest. Since you're here I might as well tell you too. It's actually something I’ve been thinking about since Pinkie's wedding. It's just that seeing all my best friends with their lovers makes me realize how lonely I am. You have each other, AJ has Big Mac, Pinkie has Phoenix, Twilight has Waya, and Rarity has Steel.”

“Unless they broke up again.” I said.

“Then she'll have him tomorrow when the get back together again.” Dash said, “All I’m saying is the only relationship I ever had was with Gil and we know how that ended up.”

“As tacos and barbeque.” I said.

“Yeah, goddess I wish you could still do that fusion thing.” Rainbow said, “It was such a rush. I never moved that fast before.”

“I wish I could have experienced it once.” Jynx said.

“Why don't we go “fuse” when Dash leaves?” I said.

“Seriously guys, I’m going to start carrying a spray bottle when I’m around you two.” Dash said.

“You'll meet someone Dashie.” I said, “Good things take time.”

“Oh please.” she rolled her eyes, “You two knew each other for like a week before you started dating. You weren't even in Equestria for a month. I've been waiting for years. It's been long enough. I deserve to find somepony special.”

I could see how upset she was getting. She was right though. She's a great pony, and has been through enough. She shouldn't have to be alone.

“Why don't you enroll at the university.” I recommended, “There's plenty of couples that meet in college. Mr. and Mrs. Cake did.”

“And with you being a Knight of Equestria and all, you're guaranteed acceptance.” Jynx added.

“Me? In college?” Dash said, trying to picture it, “What would I study? I’m not a genius like you guys or Twilight.”

“You could always study aviation, and become a flight instructor.” I offered.

“There's things for flying there?” she asked.

“Yeah,” I replied, “There's all kinds of things. It's not all super science-y stuff.”

“All right I'll look into it.” said my multicolored friend.

“Sweet,” I said getting up, “Now if you'll excuse me, I need to say bye to a few ponies.”

September 2, 1005,

I was geared up and ready to go. I had my Spear, my knives, my gloves, my bracers, and my amulet. Jut and Laalia said they were collecting their shed scales to make some armor for me, but it's going to be awhile.

“Oh, Shiro.” Twilight said from the gathering of my friends that were there to see me off, “We have a gift for you.” She levitated a long necklace from her saddlebag, “So no matter where you are, your friends will always be there with you.”

I took the necklace, looked at it. It had several feathers and locks of hair, one from each of my friends, and the cord was two strings intertwined one shimmered a deep indigo with an ethereal quality the other was the colors of morning with the same ethereal nature.

I put it on and smiled at my friends, “Thanks guys. I love it.”

I shouldered my bag, ready to go. With one last farewell to my gathered friends, I pulled my spear and took off, surrounded by a sphere of air.

Dash and I made our way to Canterlot. Of course she was getting irritated by my slower speed, but I wasn't going to leave my bike in the carriage lot for three months. Could you imagine what I'd come back to? These are college students we're talking about.

After a while we arrived over the school. I pointed out the admissions office to Dash and she took off for it. Meanwhile I went to the place I was suppose to meet Daring. I returned my spear to it's sheath.

“You look like you're ready for war.” said a voice that sounded a lot like Jason Statham, accent and all. It sounded like it was coming from inside my head. I looked around to find the source. Leaning with his back against the wall was what I assumed was a diamond dog. It was hard to tell with the hoodie over his face. He was as tall as me but a little more muscular.

“So, you're Shirotora?” he... said? His lips weren't moving but I was sure he was speaking in my head.

“Yeah, I’m Shiro. Who are you?” asked, “Are you the one talking?”

“That's right.” he said, “I'm mute, so a friend of mine cast a spell that lets me speak with my mind.” he tapped the side of his head with a finger of his wrapped paw, “The name's Echo, Daring's told me a lot about you.”

“Echo? As in Echo the Diamond Dog? As in “The Ballad of Echo the Diamond Dog”?” I asked forgetting he wouldn't know what that was.

“Somepony made a ballad about me?” he said confused, “Why the hay would they do that?”

“Um forget it, it's nothing.” I said, “So how do you know Daring?” I asked, pretty sure of the answer.

“For some reason she decided to marry me.” he said, “Don't know what she see's in me, but I’m not complaining.”

I had to ask, “You may find this question strange but bare with me. Were you ever a human?”

He raised an eyebrow at me, “That sounds familiar, but I’m not sure from where.”

“That would be a no.” I said.

I couldn't believe it. First Waya, then Midnight now Echo. How many of those OC's people made are real? It would be so awesome if I met Firewall. I thought.

“I see you two have met.” said Daring's voice, “Are you ready to go? We can get to know each other on the way.”

“I'm ready when you are?” I said.

“Lets go, love.” said Echo.

“Alright, where's the carriage?” I asked.

Daring and Echo smiled before Daring said, “Who said we're taking a carriage?”

The two walked off, leaving me confused, “We're not going to walk are we?”

“That would take three months just to get there.” she smiled, “We're traveling in style.”

In a nearby field was something I recognized right away. It was basically a big cylinder with four propellers on the ends of four wings facing up and two large pyranium engines.

“Do you know what this is.” Daring said.

“Know what it is?” I scoffed, “I helped design it.”

*********************************************

Fact #3: ~~I'm awesome.~~ Crystal magic works by focusing the natural magic found in all crystalline materials to solidify and shape magical energy. It can also be “laced” into physical materials like wood or metal. This allows joints and moving parts to be controlled remotely.

Crystal can also be used to alter or direct other forms of magic. For example, the engines on my bike and the airship use the fire magic infused in pyranium, focused by crystals.

Normally, to create solid magic one needs to constantly chant in Crystese. The ancient language of the crystal ponies is infused with magic, as there were never more powerful mages in history. Through the chanting the magic is “instructed” in what to do. Runes of the dragons are often used in spells that require chanting as they can take the place of the words needed. It was through the combination of crystal magic and runes that Jynx created Crystech; crystal powered technology.

Chapter 48: A Journey to the South

Echo is from The Ballad of Echo the Diamond Dog and the sequel The Legend of Echo the Diamond Dog by Rust

September 2, 1005,

The vessel lurched into the sky above Canterlot. It wasn't a very graceful thing, but it wasn't designed to be. When Jynx was asked to make a means of transporting large amounts of cargo of passengers, she asked me to design the overall machine. I knew more aircraft than any pony did, so Jynx decided I could probably do a better job. I pretty much just drew an over sized C-130 with Osprey like engines.

“So, Echo, I already know a bit about Daring, why don't you tell me a bit about yourself.” I wanted to figure out what Rust got right and what he made up. It's obvious his origins were wrong, as he's probably from northern Equestria based on his British-like accent.

“Alright, but then you have to give us your story.” he psychiced (is that even a word? Well it is now), “Nopony knows anything about you, and the princesses banned paparazzi from hassling you.”

“Deal, but my story is... hard to believe.” I said.

“Well I guess I should begin at the beginning.” started the D-Dog, “I was born to the Ruby Spear pack near Manechester in the northern province. Sadly though, the entire pack was killed by a dragon seeking their gems. A few hours later a pony arrived to meet a friend of hers, a diamond dog. She received a letter that she had just given birth to two males and a female, but when she arrived the place had already been sacked. She ran in trying to find her friend, and found her she did. She was dead, but clutched in her arms was one of her pups, me.

“The pony took me in and raised me as her own. I had difficulty fitting in for quite some time, but I didn't let it get to me and I was eventually the first Diamond dog to graduate with a PhD in archeology from Hayle University.

“I first met Daring in the southern rainforest, where we're heading now. We were instant enemies.” he chuckled, “After all, not only were we rival archeologists, but we were from rival colleges. It wasn't until we got cornered by a pack of jaguars that we began growing fond of each other. Mostly because one of then ripped my throat open and Daring nursed me back to health. When I recovered I had lost the ability to speak. At first I used a pencil and some parchment but then we found a glow stone and I just wrote in the air with that.

“It wasn't long before we realized that we had grown close and began dating. Daring introduced me to a friend of hers that cast a spell on me that let me speak with my mind. At first I could only speak if I was touching whoever I need to speak to but it grew stronger and now it's like I have my voice back.

“That's really all there is to my story.” he said, “So what about you? I’d guess, with how civil you are, you were probably raised by ponies as well.”

I laughed, “Not even close. My story is... unique. It starts in an entirely different world...”

“... and that's how Equestria was made.” I wanted to use that one for a long time.

The two lovers were staring at me jaws slack and eyes glazed. I think I broke them.

“I knew some of that, like how you defeated Chronos.” Daring said, “But not the part where you came from another world. I guess that's why the princesses didn't want info about you to get out. You'd never have a moment's rest.”

“You had an alien in your class and didn't even know it.” Echo said with a grin.

“Yeah, tell me about it.” she responded, “I don't think I could handle being torn from everypony I know and love.”

“Yeah,” I said, “I was kinda sad for a while, but Twilight and the others were always there for me. Now, even if I was offered a way home, I’d turn it down.”

We made small talk for a while. I talked about my family and friends, and they talked about their real adventures. Daring's books are heavily exaggerated. For example, Ahuitzotl is completely fake. He's symbolic for everything that could go wrong.

“You know Daring, there are ancient myths of a creature called ahuitzotl in Aztec myth. In fact it's almost exactly as you described him in your book.” I said.

“Really?” she said, “I thought I just made him up.”

“And I thought I made up a certain pony, now he's my son.” I said.

“Perhaps this link between Earth and Equestria goes both ways.” Echo said, “It would explain why so many city names are similar.”

“You could be right.” I said, “I'll have to run that by Tia sometime.”

“Do you always talk about the princess so casually?” Daring asked.

“No,” I said with my best Pinkie Pie impression, “I usually call her Sunshine.”

“One of the perks of befriending royalty.” Daring said, “OK were still several hours out, so let's go ahead and get this out of the way.”

She walked to the opposite side of the cabin and pulled a map from her bag. She came back over and spread it out. It depicted a massive forested area along with some grasslands and a little of the Great Desert that covers about 1/5 of the planets surface.

“OK this is where we're going to land.” she said pointing to a bit of forest, “There's a clearing that we can land in near a small village. We're going to get a few supplies from the town before we head south, to here. This is where we'll establish a base camp. The ruins are about a quarter mile south of the here so it's perfect.”

She rolled up the map and placed it to the side, “Now for the real reason we asked for you specifically.” that got my attention, “The ones who built this temple, The Ki-nali, a race of sentient bipedal felines, are all gone. They were all killed when they refused to help Nightmare Moon.

“They were very protective of their temples and were known to place wards that would only allow cats into certain places. You see where I’m going with this.”

“You need me to enter those places.” I guessed.

“And find out if there's a way to let us through.” replied the adventurer.

“What can you tell me about this temple. What it's for, what's inside, anything.” said the sexy kitty.

“It's called the Temple of the Traveler. It's purpose is something we're hoping to discover.” she said, “What we do know is that what ever is inside is important. It's the most heavily protected temple I’d ever seen, and I’ve seen a lot of temples. They wouldn't go through that much trouble if it wasn't worth it.”

“What kind of protective measures are they known to have used?” I asked.

“Barriers, wards, mechanical traps, and in some cases automatons.” Daring said, “This being a major ruin you can expect all of them.”

“What kind of automatons?” I asked.

“Mostly enchanted objects, things like statues, and even furniture sometimes.” she answered.

“So basically anything and everything inside is a potential threat. Got'cha.” I said.

“That's the best way to think of it.” Echo said, “Some call it paranoia, we call it surviving.”

“Anything else?” I asked.

“Not at the moment.” Daring said, “Do you have any questions for us?”

“Yeah,” I said, “Would you mind if I introduced you to my son? He's a big fan of you novels.”

“Sure.” she said, “First thing we'll do when we get back.”

“How 'bout now?” I asked.

Daring looked at me like I’m crazy, “We're about 10000 feet in the air and several...”

“Hi dad!” said Midnight's voice from the projection over my phone, “Are you in the jungle yet? Are you and daring going to swing around on vines?”

“Whoa, slow your roll, Mid.” I said, “We still have several hours before we arrive and you better be in bed when I get there.”

“Aww,” he said, disappointed.

“But I AM sitting here with Daring Do, in the flesh.” I said.

He immediately perked up and began speaking in a way that Pinkie would have had to ask him to slow down.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa,” I tried to get him to slow down to no effect, so I just waited for him to slow down himself. Five minutes later I was finally able to speak, “If you can be calm for a second I'll introduce you.”

“Hows it going, kid?” said Daring, “This thing's pretty awesome. I’m guessing your mom made it?”

“Ohmygoshit'sreallyyou!!!” he said hyperventilating.

“Breath, little man, breath.” I said.

He stopped and took a slow deep breath, “I'm OK now.” he said.

“OK then.” I said, “Daring this is Midnight Star, the colt Jynx and I adopted. Mid, this is Daring Do, the famous author and explorer.”

“It's a pleasure to meet you ma'am” he said.

“The pleasures mine, kid, and call me Daring.” she replied.

“Wow, I can't believe my dad's going on an adventure with THE Daring Do. This is the coolest thing you've ever done!” he said.

“Oh, and killing a god isn't cool?” I asked.

“Well that's neat and all, but now you're actually going on an adventure with the DARING DO!” he said.

“The kid's got a point. Killing an evil god is nothing to looking at rocks from old buildings with me.” Daring said sarcastically.

“I know, right!” Midnight said, thinking she was serious.

I had just noticed that, although he seemed to not be moving, the terrain behind him was, “What are you doing?”

“Just riding to the clubhouse.” he said.

“Riding? Riding what?” I asked.

“A timber wolf.” he said as if it were a perfectly normal thing fr a colt to do.

“Did he just say timber wolf?” Daring said, a hint of fear on her voice.

“Yeah. Toos lib, Halkir” he said, and the wooden face of a timber wolf.

Daring's eyes went as wide as dinner plates at the sight.

“What was that you said?” I asked.

“It means “say hello, Halkir”.” he said, “Halkir is his name, and that's Oopulu, Ank, and Fiur.” three other wolves rose there heads to be seen, “Laalia taught me how to bind them to ponies so I'm giving Applebloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Bell their own timber wolves.”

“Did you name them?” I asked.

“No, they told me their names.” he said, “I'm giving Fiur to Sootaloo because she's kind of crazy and loves music. Oopulu, I'm Giving to Sweetie, because he use to be bound to one of Starswirl's apprentices, and can help her not blow stuff up. And Ank is for Applebloom, because she knows where a lot of rare herbs are.”

“Did you ask Applejack, Rarity, and Thunder Struck if it was OK?” I asked.

“Yeah, Applejack said, “Ah'm sure it'll help keep them varmints outta my orchard” Rarity said, “If it will keep Sweetie occupied while I work.” and Thunder Struck said, “As long as it keeps her out of trouble”.” he said with rather good impressions.

“OK, but stay out of town, got it?” I said.

“We'll probably just stay at the farm.” he said.

“OK, well I have to go.” I said, “You be good for your mother, and help her with your brother.”

“I will, dad. Bye” he said.

“Talk to you later.” I said and hung up.

“That's remarkable.” Daring said, “You told us he can control them, but to see it with my own eyes...”

“It's not so much that he controls them, they just listen to him.” I explained, “It's like a dog that's been trained to only respond to a curtain language.”

“He said one enjoys music?” Echo asked.

“They all have their own personality. They're living creatures after all.” I said, “I'll admit I didn't know that until I saw Midnight having a conversation with one.”

As they were lost in thought, an idea came to me, “Why don't I see if he can find one for you two? I’m sure having a timber wolf on your expeditions would be helpful.”

“No thanks,” said Daring, “I've one too many encounters with them. I wouldn't be... comfortable with one so close.”

“Alright,” I said, “Well, I'm kinda bushed. I guess I'll sleep the rest of the trip off.”

“That sound's like a good plan.” Daring said.

“I guess I’ll see you two in the morning.” I said as I went to one of the beds along the wall and pulled it down.

I jumped in and closed my eyes, laughing at the thought of the crusaders riding around Ponyville on timber wolves.

*************************************

Fact #3: The name alicorn actually refers to the material composition of the unicorn horn. In unicorns, only their horns are made of alicorn, where as alicorns' (the ponies) entire bone structure is comprised of alicorn. This allows them to use magic that unicorns cannot, and cast spells through their hooves, wings, or even their whole body.

Chapter 49: Jungle of Hell

September 3, 1005,

It was FUCKING HOT!!!

I mean it had to have been like 130 degrees out, and don't get me started on the humidity! I shit you not, each breath quenched my thirst. I'm essentially a Siberian tiger, you know, hunting in blizzards. I was more comfortable when I was sitting around with two cups of blood left in me. Hell I was more comfortable when I had Celestia's unreal power trying to rip its way out of me. At least that was to save Equestria, this was just because some Kajit wannabes were racist.

Anyway, Daring, Echo, and I had just arrived at the village we were going to get supplies at. Care to guess what town? Yeah, Wethoof. The place with the little hydra problem. Of course it wasn't as bad as in Ballad, just about a dozen juveniles and two adults, but they were unnaturally aggressive.

As to not terrify the populous, Daring walked on one side of me and Echo on the other. That way the ponies could see I was with them. It worked quite well seeing as they just looked at me nervously instead of running for their lives.

We gathered a few things we would need. Most of it was stuff that was difficult to export, since it was cheaper to get it here. Some medicinal herbs, a fireless torch that uses some glowing rock I didn't recognize, and some food. I didn't see any of the characters fro the Ballad, but they might not even be real.

We didn't stay long and headed out after maybe an hour. With the town behind us we headed south into the jungle. The hot, humid, hell of a jungle.

“Why couldn't this thing be in the north?” I asked miserably.

“Would you quit complaining!” Daring said, “You've been crying about the heat since we got off the airship. Deal with it.”

“Do you see this beautiful snow white and black striped fur?” I said, pointing to myself, “It's meant to keep me warm in arctic cold. Try wearing a heavy coat here and tell me you wont be miserable and complaining.”

“I could shave you if you'd like.” said Echo giving my a mischievous grin.

I glared at him for a moment, “Don't make me get the news paper.”

“Try it, ya twat.” he replied. We glared at each other for several seconds before we both busted out laughing. Well, I laughed. He made a weird throaty noise (one of the few he could) that was kinda like laughing.

Daring rolled her eyes, “Males. They reach a certain age and just stop.”

“It's called having fun, teach.” I said.

She just rolled her eyes and chuckled a little. The mood was light as we walked through the thick jungle Despite my misery, I had to admit I was having fun. Echo actually has an awesome sense of humor. For example, I picked up a stick while they weren't looking and threw it saying “Fetch!” and he actually started to chase it for like four or five paces before he caught himself. Of course he got me back while I was stargazing that evening. He dangled a feather he found in front of my face and without thinking I started pawing at it. Damn instincts.

September 9, 1005,

You would think that walking through a jungle filled with unseen danger would be exciting. Truth is the most dangerous thing we had encountered were the bugs, tiny, annoying, blood-sucking bugs. They were everywhere. It was so bad I was glad when something finally happened.

We were walking along toward our destination when my kitty senses started tingling. By that I mean that tingling in my paw I get when someone's about to get attacked. Unless there just happened to be another group of explorers around, we were about to have company.

There! I heard a faint rustling heading right for daring.

“Get down!” I yelled as I moved between the approaching danger and the pegasus.

I got there just as a jaguar leaped towards her, instead it's teeth sank into my left forearm. I yelled in pain before throwing it off. It staggered to it's feet, giving me a psyco glare. I drew my spear, ready to defend against it's next attack. Just as it's rear legs tensed to pounce, it's skull was crushed under the staff of everyone's favorite mute puppy.

“Thanks for the assist.” I said to Echo.

“No, thank you for saving Daring.” he said, “Daring and I usually sense these things. I’m not sure why we didn't this time.”

“No kidding.” Daring said, “I owe you my life. Here, let me take care of that.”

We decided to take a break while Daring treated the bite mark. She applied a generous amount of antiseptic and wrapped a bandage around it. We went ahead and ate lunch while we were stopped, which I ate with my free paw.

“We should be there by tomorrow afternoon as long as nothing goes wrong.” Daring said.

“Have you been there before?” I asked.

“Yeah, but one of those barriers that only let cat's in blocks the entrance.” she answered.

“Great,” I said, “so I’ll have to get you guy's in before we can sleep under cover.”

“That's about the size of it.” said Echo.

“Great,” I said, “Ow!” she finished with a strong tug of the bandage.

“Quit being such a baby.” she said, “Let's get moving.”

With that, the three of us set out once again, hoping this whole trip would be worth it.

September 10, 1005,

I had to give it to them, those cat guys built things to last. The ruin was in pretty good condition for being well over 1300 years old. The closest thing I could compare it to would be Aztec design, though the vines covering it made it difficult to see.

“The majority of the temple is actually underground.” Daring said, noticing my look of awe, “It descends several floors.”

“I think I played this game.” I said, “Where's that kid with the peg leg?”

“OK, the entrance is over here.” Daring had already gotten use to my randomness (which kinda takes the fun out of it).

Echo and I followed Daring around to the side where the doorway was. There was no gate, door, or any physical barrier of any kind what so ever. I looked around the entrance trying to find any hint of what kind of barrier it was.

“Go ahead, Shiro.” Echo said, “See if you can pass through it.”

I raised my paw in front of me as I walked forward. As soon as I crossed the threshold I felt the telltale tingle of magic. I turned around and examined the barrier. Pulling out some instruments, I first tried to ascertain the nature of the magic.

“Hmm. That's interesting.” I said, “Jynx would love to hear about this.” I pulled out my chystech phone and tried to call her, “It's not working. This place must have wards to prevent magic from entering or leaving. Probably to keep out teleporters.”

“So what does that mean?” Echo asked as he leaned against the barrier.

“Just that I’ll need to leave if I’m going to call anyone.” I answered.

I began fumbling with my necklace as I looked around for a means of disabling the barrier. I found it helped me think. It helped this time too. I looked back at the canine leaning on air. I walked over to him and reached out to touch his shoulder. The moment I made contact he fell through, right on his ass.

He jumped up and growled at me “What was the hell was that ya bloody wanker.”

“Just getting the door for you.” I said, “Daring, if you will.”

She walked up to the barrier and placed a hoof on it. Like before when I touched her, she passed right through.

“How did you figure that out?” she asked.

“You said it only lets cats through.” I said and held up my necklace, “This is pony hair and feathers. It passed through because I was wearing it. I figured if I was in contact with anything when I passed through, it could too. I just had to test it. Thanks Echo.”

“Next time give a bit of a warning, will ya.” he said.

“I'll be right back. I need to go outside to call Jynx. I'll be right outside if you need to go out for whatever.” I said.

“I'm good.” said Daring, “I'm going to look around here for a bit.”

“Hold on,” Echo said, “I gotta use the loo.”

The two of us stepped out. Echo quickly jumped into a bush while I called Jynx.

“Hay honey.” she said when she answered, “You're calling early.”

“We're at the temple.” I told her, “It's warded to keep magic energy from entering or leaving, so I won't be able to call when I’m down there.”

“Oh,” she seemed upset by that, “Well make sure you come outside to call me.”

“I found something interesting about the barrier that keeps everyone but cats out.” I said.

“Oh, and what pray tell is that?” she asked.

“It doesn't use elemental magic.” I said, “It uses ethereal magic.”

“What?” she said, “Are you sure? That's not even possible. Did you double check? Did you account for interference?”

“I;m sure, I checked it seven times, and I isolated the signal.” I told her, “There's no doubt. It makes me wonder what other kind of “impossible” magic can be found here.”

“Could you take detailed notes of anything you find?” she said, not even trying to hide the excitement in her voice, “I want to know about anything you find. Please? I'll give you head...” she offered.

“Well in that case...” I said.

“Oh, guess what your son did.” she said.

“Which one?” I asked.

“The oldest one.” she answered.

“Midnight?” I asked, “I'm guessing the other Crusaders were involved.”

“They had the idea to hold the first ever Ponyville Derby... on timber wolves.” she said, “They even sold tickets for five bits a piece.”

I facepawed, “What's the damage, and who do we owe.”

“Actually they made 325 bits.” she said, “The mayor wants to know if he can make it a weekly event. She thinks it'll bring in tourism. She's with the Crusaders now planing on where to put the track.”

“Wait,” I believe what I just heard, “Are you saying one of those four's crazy, hair brained ideas actually worked?”

“Yeah, I know.” replied Jynx, “I was as shocked as you.”

“You know, wolf racing does sound pretty cool.” I said.

“It's exciting.” she said.

“What all has Razor done?” I asked.

“He mad Mr. Snugly Face dance around the room.” she said.

I laughed at the thought of his teddy bear moon walking, “I wish I was there to see it. I miss you guys.”

“We miss you too. Stay safe and come home soon.” she blew me a kiss.

“I will.” I returned the gesture and hung up.

I went back to the temple and saw Echo leaning against the wall, “Let's go.” I said.

“Will that thing work for me?” Echo asked.

“What, my phone?” I asked, “I'm not sure. I don't think it will. It only sends audio and visual information. It doesn't read psychic speech. I might find a way to modify it to though.”

“I'd like that.” he said, “My mum lives lives too far away to see regularly.”

“I understand.”I said, “If I can't, I’ll ask Jynx to look into it.”

“Thanks,” he said, “you're a good mate.

We walked through the barrier, my paw on his shoulder. Daring was looking at a wall in the back of the entrance room. She had a very curious expression.

“What'cha lookin' at Daring?” I asked

“I'm not sure.” she sounded rather shocked, “But you should probably see this.”

A scene was depicted on the wall. It was a snow covered hill overlooking a small, familiar town. What made it weird, though, was the figure that sat on top of the hill looking down. Daring and Echo both looked at me in shock.

“I think I know who the Traveler is” Daring said.

I barely heard her. I was too busy trying to figure out why a temple built 1300 years ago had a picture of me on the wall.

*******************************************************

Fact #4 Ethereal magic is magic that is use to "fade" into the ether. It's used for things like teleportation, intangibility, and "far sight".

Chapter 50: The Temple of WTF

How many references have I made in the story so far?

September 10, 1005,

I was at a complete loss for words. It couldn't be me, right? It was some other white tiger with a cutie mark, right? I knew it was impossible. I was the only non-pony to have a cutie mark. That and the fact that the tiger on the wall had MY mark meant that this was a picture of me.

“...IRO!” I became aware of daring yelling for me. I looked over at her, shock still evident on my face, “Thank Celestia. I thought this thing put some kind of spell on you. Listen we'll figure out what's up with this, but for now I think it's a good idea for you to go outside and use that thing of yours to call Higher Learning. Then after that call somepony you can confide in. we don't need you losing your mind down here.”

I nodded and turned for the entrance. My mind was still racing with “what if”s. I was so lost in thought that I was caught off guard when I slammed into something hard. I looked up to see nothing. Slowly, I reached up a paw only for it to rest on the barrier.

“What's wrong, Shiro?” asked Echo.

“I can't get out... I CAN'T GET OUT!” the shock of the strange image on the wall and the idea of being trapped both worked to make my rational mind slip away and I started to panic. I activated the magic draining ability of my amulet. I’m hind sight that was a stupid idea. For all I knew the barrier was the only thing keeping this place together. It didn't matter though, because nothing happened. I don't mean the place didn't collapse when the barrier was absorbed, I mean the barrier WASN'T absorbed. This didn't help my already panicking mind. I started punching the strange magic wall with all my strength. Each strike sent tremors through the air.

“Shiro! SHIRO!” Daring's voice brought me down some as I looked over at her, “We'll get through this. This isn't the first time I’ve entered a ruin and got trapped, and I doubt it'll be the last. These places always have another way out or at least some way to open this way we just need to find it.”

I was starting to get my emotions back under control. After a few breaths I calmed down completely.

“Sorry about that.” I apologized, “I shouldn't have let my emotions get out of control like that.”

“It's cool.” said Daring, “I mean finding out that a temple that was built over a millennium ago was somehow built for you has to be a huge shock.”

“Yeah,” I said, “I just want to know how this even exists.”

“You said you got a prophesy from Laalia.” Daring pointed out, “It's probably something like that.”

“No, they aren't that detailed.” I explained, “She told me it was like seeing just the outlines of things. She could see what was happening, but not who it was happening to, and even then it was only glimpses.”

“Well maybe we'll find answers deeper in.” Echo said.

“You're right, lets go.” I said.

We went deeper into the structure, passing two more walls with me on them. One had me fighting the barghest while Twilight looked on, and the other had me tending to an unconscious Jynx in the Everfree. Both creeped me out considerably.

We arrived at a stair case that lead to the next floor. The three of us slowly made our way down. None of us knew what to expect in this place. What we came across when we stepped off the last step, however, was down right freaky. The wall in front of us showed me again, but this time it also had Daring and Echo. The three of us were opening a chest of all things... the chest siting right under the image.

What the hell is this? I thought to myself, D&D, Skyrim, Zelda... I swear to god if music plays when we open that thing I'm done.

Thankfully, no music sounded when Daring opened it. She pulled a piece of paper from the box.

“Look at this.” she said, “It says, “Use only what is inside this chest”. What the hay does that mean?”

“I don't like this.” Echo said, “Something put that here just for us? How would they get in? Shiro here is the only sentient feline in the world.”

“That we know of.” I said, “For all we know there could be others in hiding. What's in there anyway.”

Daring pulled everything out, listing things off as she did, “Two short swords, a long sword, a war ax, a shield, a spear... how the hay did all that even fit in there?” Daring looked in the chest trying to figure it out, “Buck it. I take it we're going to be fighting something.”

“Why else would there be weapons in here?” I said, “Of course I’d rather use my own weapon.” I said pulling my weapon from it's..., “What the hell, it's stuck.” my spear wouldn't budge. I tried activating my light sword... nothing. My chaos fire had the same results, “What the hell is going on. None of my weapons or magic is working.”

“Same here.” Daring said tugging her whip.

Echo shook his head. He had the same problem.

“Then we have to use the provided weapons. Who's taking what?” I asked, “I'm good with swords, so if y'all don't mind, I'll take the long sword.”

“Go ahead,” said Daring, “We're not very good with long blades. I'll take the spear.”

“I got the ax and shield.” Echo said.

“You guys take a short sword each.” I told my companions, “You'll need them if you get disarmed, I have my claws.”

We strapped up and stepped through the door to the next... forest... fuck my life.

We found ourselves in a dark, foggy woods. When I looked back to the door, there was nothing but more forest and fog.

“What the hell.” I said, “What is wrong with this place?”

“I don't know.” said Daring, “Some kind of illusion?”

“Smells real to me.” said Echo.

“I don't sense magic.” I said, “Whatever this is, it's real.”

I gripped the long sword in one paw, readying my claws in the other. Echo had his shield raised, ready to defend the mare behind him. Daring gripped the spear in her wing ready to assist her husband. It wasn't long before something happened.

A swarm of glowing orbs burst from the trees, hovering in as cloud overhead. A group of about ten of them descended to the ground and flashed brightly. When the light faded, ten spectral warriors stood in front of us. They charged us silently, weapons ready.

“I got this. You two save your strength.” I said.

I charged and met the beings half way. I destroyed one after the other with ease. With the last gone of them I retreated to the others as twenty of the orbs fell to engage us.

“They're not too tough.” I said, “Fight them like you would a normal, living enemy.”

“That was just to test them?” Daring asked. I nodded, “Heh, maybe Daring should be your name.”

“Or Looney.” Echo chimed in just before the next wave reached us.

That skirmish didn't even last a whole two minutes. I struck with steel and claw while Echo's ax cleaved skulls, and Daring's spear shot out with the accuracy of one who knows what they're doing.

Apparently all that was meant as a warn up, because the orbs above started zipping around sporadic. They descended all around us this time, one at a time. We stood back to back as the hoard came at us. Steel met steel as we battled each challenger that approached. For every specter we slew two more took it's place. Soon we were facing an army of ethereal foes, but we fought on. It might have been five minutes, it might have been an hour, but eventually their numbers thinned out. Soon the last of them fell as Daring hurled her spear into it's chest.

“Oh, yeah!” she cheered, “I still got it.”

“Nice, where'd you learn how to use a spear like that?” I asked.

“I was in the Royal Guard for four years. It paid for my college” she answered.

“Wait,” I suppressed a chuckle, “You use to be a guard THEN you became an adventurer?”

“Yeah, why?” she asked, confused.

“Forget it.” I said, “How the hell do we get out of here?”

As if to answer my question, the woods vanished, as did the weapons. We were once again in the ruins. The room we were in had more of those murals. One was me healing Jynx in Canterlot. The other was of me fighting Gil, fused with Dash.

“Did you really eat that guy?” Daring asked, pointing to the image.

“Hahaha, yeah. He made excellent burgers.” I said.

“I've often wondered what Griffin tastes like.” Echo said.

“You ever try bear?” I asked.

“Really? I thought I’d be like chicken.” he said.

“OK, can we talk about something else.” Daring interrupted, “All this talk about eating meat normally doesn't bother me anymore, but I have a friend who's a griffin.”

“Got'cha.” I said, “Let's see what kind of messed up place this leads to.”

We went through the door and once again descended a stair case. At the bottom was a similar room as before except no chest and no mural. Thank god.

“Be ready for anything.” Daring warned.

She threw the door open and we cautiously peeked in. Of all the weird things we've seen here, this was the strangest. The three of us walked through the door and gazed around, stunned.

“What the buck is this?” asked Daring.

“Um, Daring?” I said, “I know I’m no explorer like you guys, but am I wrong when I say that five star accommodations are not normally found in ancient ruins?”

For some reason we found ourselves in an apartment that looked like one of the guest suites at the palace. There was a lounge room, a kitchen with fresh food WTF, and two doors at the back, one with a picture of me and the other with Echo and Daring.

“Not any I’ve ever seen.” came her answer, “I don't trust it.”

“I do.” I said. I clarified when the couple gave me the are you serious look, “I think what ever set this up is just trying to test us for some reason. It wants us to succeed, but can't just give us what we want. There's a reason for this.”

“What makes you think that.” asked Echo skeptically.

“Why else would they go through all this trouble.” I asked.

I could almost hear the gears in their heads turning.

“That does make sense.” Daring said.

“I still don't trust it.” Echo said, “This might be a trap.”

“Or it could be a test.” I said, “In which case the only way forward it to play along. I don't know about y'all but I’m hungry.”

I went to check out the kitchen. It was stocked with just about everything I could ask for to make meals for each of us.

“Yo,” I called, “Who likes pasta?”

“I like pasta.” Daring said.

“Pasta?” Echo's tail was wagging at the thought, “I love pasta.”

I immediately started working on making some spaghetti marinara. In a separate pan I grilled up some chicken for me and Echo. Soon the delicious smell of food filled the place.

“Mmm, smells good.” Daring said, “Hay, Furball, why don't you learn how to cook?”

“Yeah, right. Me cook?” Echo said, “That's why we're not aloud in Bittsburgh any more.”

“Holy crap. You cooking got you banned from a whole city? How did that happen?” I asked.

“I'd rather not talk about it.” said the d-dog.

“Don't worry about it, baby. That block needed renovating anyway.” Daring said, trying to comfort him.

“Ouch.” I said, “Well, food's done. Eat up, everyone. We don't know when we might get another meal like this.”

We were too hungry to talk while eating and after we finished the day just caught up to us. We bid each other goodnight and made our way to the rooms. I went in mine and they went in theirs. I plopped down on the soft, silk sheets of the bed, and was asleep in minutes.

*********************************************

Fact #5 The war of succession was the largest war in Equestrian history. The coup led by Queen Gaea resulted in the deaths of more than 8000 ponies. The total number of combatants numbered 12,000. As her first act as ruler after the war, Celestia swore that she would do whatever was necessary to prevent such a thing from happening again. Since then no war has had more than 1000 deaths.

Chapter 51: Welcome Home

? ?, ?,

Beep...

What the hell? I thought as I woke up. A bright blaring light met my eyes forcing them shut. I felt weak.

“Echo? Daring?” I tried to call but my voice came out raspy, “You guys there?”

I heard an unfamiliar voice say something I didn't catch. After a few minutes I could open my eyes just enough to make out blurry images.

One of those blurry images leaned over me and said, “Can you hear me?” I nodded, “Can you tell me you name?”

“S-Shiro.” I replied weakly.

“What was that?” He asked.

“Shiro,” I said a little stronger, “Shirotora.”

“No, your name is Micah, remember?” He said as he placed his hand on my shoulder.

Hand!. My eyes shot open and I saw I was in a hospital room with the doctor beside me... the human doctor. I started to panic.

“What happened? Where am I?” I demanded.

“Calm down.” The doctor said, “You've been through a bit of an ordeal. Your sister brought you here when you wouldn't wake up. We're not sure what caused it, but you were in a coma for eight months.”

I glared at him, “No. Where's Daring and Echo? Where's Jynx? WHERES MY FAMILY!”

“Calm down please.” He said, “We called your sister. She's on her way. Just try to be patient.”

This can't be real. I thought, This is some weird kind of trap in the temple.

I tried to sit up but found I was too weak to move. Wiggling my fingers was a chore. If this was just an illusion, it was a damn good one. I tried looking around for anything that would give away the nature of this illusion. The doctor was completely unfamiliar to me. I could read the words on a poster by the sink. I could feel the pain of a headache. Shit. What kind of illusion is this?

I tried figuring out the situation for at least a half hour before a voice I hadn't heard for almost three years came from the door.

“Oh my god! You really are awake.” My sister ran up to me and gave me a gentle hug, “We thought you would never wake up.” tears were streaking down her face.

“Karmie? What's going on?” I asked.

“I found you passed out beside your computer.” said my brother from the door.

He was always the tough guy, so it was a shock to see him holding back a tear.

“Where's mom?” I asked.

“She's on her way.” Said my sister.

“Is this real?” I asked, “Am I really here?”

“Yeah,” Said my brother.

“What's wrong?” Karmie asked, seeing the tears on my face.

I thought for a moment. Should I tell them? It wouldn't matter if this was just an illusion, but what if it wasn't? What if I was really back on Earth? I missed my family so much, but what about my new family? Needless to say I was torn. I didn't know what to think. If I was really on Earth, would I ever see my wife and children again? An even worse thought crossed my mind. If I was in a coma, did I just dream all that? No, I knew it was real.

“I doubt you'd believe me if I told you.” I finally answered.

“O...K.” Said my sister.

She told me about what had been going on. Part of me was happy to see them again. I thought they were lost to me forever. The rest of me, though, just wanted to get back to Jynx, Razor, Midnight, and all my friends. I remembered when I said I wouldn't come back, even if I could, but now I wasn't sure. I still cared for my mom, brother, and sister.

“Sup, Elick, long time no see.” I said to my brother after Karmie finished.

“Yeah, eight months.” He said, “Is this going to be a regular thing for you?”

I let out a weak laugh. Not even a year and a half prior to my arrival in Equestria I was shot in the mouth. It shattered my jaw and left me bed ridden for over a month.

“You have no idea.” I said recalling my various stays in the Canterlot and Ponyville hospitals.

As the day went on my mom, nieces and nephews came in to see me. They were all so happy to see me awake and aware. After I gave my hellos to everyone I asked to talk to my brother alone. He and I were always close despite not really being related. Technically I never had a family here, but that was just what was on paper. That never mattered to us. My mom was my still mom, my sister was still my sister, and my brother was still my brother. The way we saw it, family was who you shared an unbreakable bond with; who you would gladly die for.

“So, He started, “The doctor told us you said your name was Shirotora.”

“Yeah.” I answered, “What would you say if I told you that for three years I’ve been living in another dimension?”

“I'd say you had some pretty crazy dreams.” He answered.

“And if I said that I experienced sensations I never had before?” I added, “If it was a dream that would be impossible.”

He looked at me with a thoughtful expression, “Hell if I know, but I doubt you were in another dimension. You were lying in this bed the whole time.”

“Maybe it was something like John Carter.” I offered, “You know my mind left and a new body was made.”

“Alright, fine.” He said, “Let's say I believe you, tell me about it.”

“Alright, but first I need to explain something I found out about this world.” I said, “We have magic.”

I explained the theory I had of information exchange between earth and other dimensions.

“And the world I ended up in was...” I hesitated, knowing what his reaction was going to be, “Equestria.”

He shook his head and scoffed, “Really? That My Little Pony crap?”

“Dude...” I said, “Scientific mindset.”

“Fine, go on.” He said.

I told him about everything that happened to me from my arrival to that moment, everything I did, thought, or said. I told him things I will not put in this. Why? Because he's my brother. When I finished he sat there looking at me thoughtfully for a bit.

“I'll admit, that's a lot of detail.” He said, “You fucked a pony?”

“I married a pony, had a son with her and adopted another.” I said.

“OK. So I have a sister in law I never met and two nephews. That's fucked up.” He said.

“You believe me?” I asked, “And you're not going to say something about bestiality?”

“I'm not saying I believe you.” He said, “But I’ll try to be open minded to the possibility. That does seem to be too much specifics to just be a dream. And about you and this Jynx chick... she sounds smarter that most humans, so I can't call it bestiality. Just don't tell mom.”

We sat there for a little bit in silence before Elick asked a very difficult question.

“Let's say this shit's real and you were given the chance... would you go back, or stay here?” he asked.

I sighed, “That's not easy to answer.” I thought for a moment, just to make sure what I was going to say was the absolute truth, “I love you guys. Y'all took me in and called me family. I can never repay you for that.” My next words were the hardest words I ever said, “But y'all don't need me, Jynx, Razor, and Midnight do. If given the chance I would go back to Equestria.”

I looked over at my big younger brother (seriously, the guy's HUGE) expecting to see him upset, but instead he was grinning as if that was exactly what he wanted to hear.

“That's exactly what he wanted to hear.” Told ya.

He brought him palm down on my chest hard. Causing me to practically fold in half.

I sat up and yelled, “What the... hell?” the last word coming out with confusion as I stared at the wall of the temple room.

I looked at my paws to make sure I was me again. was that a dream? I thought, No, that wasn't Earth or my family, but it wasn't just a dream. I figured whatever it was, I would find the answers deeper in this fucked up place. I pushed the events of the night(?) to the back of my mind and decided to get ready to continue.

A pungent funk filled the room. It took me a few seconds to realize it was me. No surprise there. I hadn't showered on a week. A quick look around revealed the bathroom. I wasted no time jumping in and scrubbing myself very, very, very thoroughly. After I dried off I cleaned my gear, put it back on and went back into the main room. Daring and Echo were still asleep.

I decided to go ahead and see what I could make for breakfast. After rummaging through the cabinets I decided on omelets and hash browns. I made sure to make the meat very visible so Daring wouldn't get Echo's by accident.

As I ate my breakfast I let my mind wander back to that “dream”. If nothing else it proved one thing... we weren't alone. I didn't know what it wanted, but there was a presence here. I felt it watching us since the barrier stopped letting me through, I just couldn't be sure. There was something here that was waiting for me, but why? What did it want? Was it good or evil? Why does Twilight read clopfics of herself? I knew I wasn't going to get any answers until I got through the Temple of Mind-Fuckery.

My thought's were interrupted but the door to my companions' room opened and the two archeologists came out. They were apparently drawn to the food on the table. Despite the obvious chunks of sausage Daring grabbed the non pony friendly.

“Daring. Unless you're secretly a carnivore, you might want to get the other one.” I warned.

“Huh?” She said, “Oh, yuck.” She quickly rectified her error.

They ate while giving compliments on my cooking. After the finished and were preparing to leave the Ancient Ruin Inn I decided to see if they had a similar experience.

“Hay, did you guys have strange dreams last night?” I asked.

“Not me.” Said Daring.

“I dreamed I was a cabbage.” Said Echo. Daring and I gave him the “what's wrong with you” look, “What? Like you've never had screwy dreams.”

“Let's just go.” Daring said, “Of all the males I could have married I chose the one with veggie fantasies. You're luck I love so much.”

“I know.” responded the dog.

We opened the door opposite from where we first arrived, and were greeted by three murals. The first depicted my fight with Gray Fang. The other two were painful for me. One showed me being consumed by darkness, and the other was of me killing ponies. I tried in vain to hold the tears back.

“This is my greatest shame.” I said.

“It wasn't your fault.” Daring said, “You said yourself, it was like a dream that you couldn't control.”

“It was still me that killed those ponies.” I replied, “Let's just get out of here.”

“Uh, guys.” Echo sounded confused, “There's two doors.”

I looked to both sides of the dark images and saw, like he said, two doors. One had a picture of me, while the other had them.

“I guess we're suppose to split up.” I said.

“Famous last words.” Said Daring, “We need to stick together.”

“There's a reason for this, I know it.” I said, “This place has a purpose for me and I intend to find out what it is. That means playing by the rules.”

“He's right.” Echo said to his wife, “I don't like it myself, but we don't have a choice.”

The adventurer hung her head in defeat, “Fine, but don't blame me if you die.”

I took a step toward my door and took a deep breath. I opened it and walked in only to find myself dangling from a cliff... oh wait that's you. Trololol

***********************************************

Fact #6; Daring Do got the idea to write books based on her adventures when she was in a bar in Kuusa, Griffany. She was telling a couple of the patrons about her latest adventure in the desert near by. It was one of her most exciting expeditions to date and was happy to have an audience to hear it. After she finished, one of the griffins mentioned that the story was better than most of the books he read. It was then that she decided to try her hoof at writing. Her first book, which was an accurate telling, failed due to lack of excitement. The publisher told her that she should include an antagonist to the stories and to embellish a little. The next book, “Daring Do and the Jade Statue” was the #1 best selling adventure novel for seven months in a row.

Important note: How would you like to be a character in my next big sci-fi epic, “Into the Black: A Mare's Tale”. That's right, not just some OC of yours but YOU. I'm looking for someone to do cover art for the story. In return, you'll be a major character in the story, not just a cameo. So if you have any kind of talent and are willing, send me a PM with a links to some pictures you've drawn (the more the better). Thank you in advance.

Chapter 52: Answers

September 11(?), 1005,

The room I found myself in was dark. I couldn't even see my own nose in front of my face. As soon as I took a step forward the lights came on and I saw where I was. The room was plain except for the steel bars that separated me from the other half of the room. Why was that bad? Because on the other side of the room was two open pits in the corners. Why was that bad? Because suspended over them, unconscious was Jynx and Razor.

Chose, A voice boomed in the room, Who shall live and who shall die

Fear came over me as I realized what it was saying. It was going to try to kill one of them. The gate dropped. The moment it did I didn't think, I just launched myself at Razor catching him before he fell. I tried to launch myself to Jynx as well but she was already gone, screaming as she fell.

“No!!!” I yelled as the hole vanished in a wisp of smoke.

I tried to hold Razor closer only to find he wasn't even there. What the hell is going on here? My mind was being, seriously screwed with. I would have NEVER fallen for such a simple trick. Why would I even start to think Jynx and Razor were here? And I knew I couldn't go back to Earth? Yet I fell for both of those tricks. Whoever set up these illusions made sure there was some enchantment that would make sure I didn't question it. The only question was, why? Why go through all this trouble? Was it some kind of test? A stupid game?

I shook my head and made my way to the exit. I was sure that whatever was going on, I would find the answers at the end. I went into the next room and found Daring and Echo waiting for me.

“Hay, Shiro.” Daring said, “Was there anything in your room? Cause ours was empty.”

“Yeah,” I said as I looked at the wall in front of me, “an illusion.”

I lingered on the picture of Twilight fighting me. I was always impressed that she was able to keep me at bay. I found myself silently thanking her again for leading me away from the town.

“What kind of illusion?” asked the pony.

“The kind that made me chose between those I love.” I answered.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“Don't worry about it.” I said moving to the image of Twi and the others hitting me with their super rainbow canon.

“So that really was you.” Daring said looking at the last wall painting of my stature in the gardens with Jynx crying at the base, “I'm sorry you had to go through that.”

“I don't remember much.” I said, “It was Jynx who suffered the most.”

“Can I ask you something that might be touchy?” asked the explorer. I nodded and she continued, “What is it? The Black Beast I mean. I've never heard of anything like that before.”

“I wish I knew. All I know is it's triggered by negative emotions.” I said, “I'm just glad I have a means to control it to a point. If Twilight hadn't made this ring I’d still be a danger to those around me.”

“I'm still just curious why a temple that's over 1500 years old has your life story in it?” Asked Echo.

“There's only one way to find out.” I said, “This place has been testing me for some reason, I’m sure of it. I believe we'll find out why at the bottom.” I made my way to the stairs, “Let's go.”

The three of us walked down the stairs like we had done a few times before. We were use to the routine:

Go down stairs
Go through door
Deal with weird shit
Go through other door
Look at pictures of my life
Go down stairs
Repeat
So when this place decided to, instead giving us a door, give us a white marble hallway with stained glass windows, we were apprehensive.

“Why is there sun light coming through windows several stories underground?” I asked.

“It's probably another illusion.” said Daring.

“I don't know.” I said as I approached the first window.

It was me laying on a hilltop with discord placing my old sword nearby. As we walked we saw other important moments. Me killing the wyvern. Me flying to Canterlot. Me fighting Chronos. Me killing Chronos while Discord held him. Jynx and my wedding. Me holding Razor. Me saving Midnight from the foalnappers. Me saving Midnight from the cult. Me Daring and Echo walking into the temple. Me Walking through a door while Daring and Echo turned away. OK, that one was weird. We all stopped to stare at that one. We looked to the end of the hall to see the same door.

“Now this is just a guess, but I’m thinking I’m suppose to go alone through that door” I said.

Daring scoffed and started for the door, “Like Tartarus you're going aloOOFF.” she slammed face first into a barrier like the one that kept her out of the temple before.

“I guess we have no choice but to stay put.” Echo said, helping his wife to her hooves, “If it gets hairy in there, run. Don't play hero.”

“I've already made that promise.” I assured them.

I slowly but surely made my way past the barrier ant to the door. My heart was hammering in my chest. Something big was behind this door and I knew it. This was going to be where I got my answers. I grabbed the door with shaking paws and twisted the latch. The door swung open silently and I stepped through. Luckily, no cliffs presented themselves. Instead I found myself in a large circular chamber. The only feature in the room was the large red curtain at the far end and the massive ten foot tall lion in the center of the room. I was about to do exactly like I promised I would but was stopped by it's powerful voice.

Greetings Shirotora. it seemed to say from everywhere at once, I have been waiting for you for a very long time. My name is Balder.

“Balder?” I asked, “As in the Norse god of light?”

It made sense. He was a luminous white with a mane that shone like the sun itself. He was an even more magnificent a sight than Celestia.

I was once worshiped by your ancestors, yes. he said, Though when I disappeared from their world, they believed me slain. That matters not. I am here to deliver a warning to both you and my nieces.

“What kind of warning, and what's up with this place?” I asked, “Why did you put me through that crap? Why is my life painted all over the walls? Am I some hero of prophecy or something?”

He let out a deep laugh, They were tests. The first was to gauge your ability as a warrior, the second was to test your loyalty to Equestria, and the third was to see if you could make difficult choices when time was of the essence. As for the murals, they are not prophecy, but history.

“Well now they are but when this place was made...” he cut me off.

You and all you knew were dead. Seeing my confusion he explained, This temple will not be constructed for another two hundred years. It was made and sent back through time for one purpose, and that was so you can find your way here.

After letting what he said sink in I asked, “What could be so bad that an entire temple had to be built and sent through time just to warn me about.”

Without a word he turned toward the red curtain in the back and puled it down. I looked in horror at the revealed image. It was right out of my worst nightmare. It was a picture of Jynx, Twilight, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Fluttershy, Celestia, Luna, Big Mac, Phoenix, Waya, and Jet, with me in the center... covered in their blood.

“Wh-what is this?” I managed to say.

This is the future said the elder god, You are responsible for the deaths of all you love and more.

“How? What happens?” I asked desperately.

His answer was the one word I never wanted to hear, War. A war like none that has come before. One that would rival the wars of Earth.

If the thought of war in Equestria scared me, the thought of war like on Earth happening in Equestriawas... well I’d rather suffer in hell that to see that happen.

“And something happens in this war that causes me to...” I couldn't even bring myself to say it so I just point to the image and cringe.

Yes. he said, Though though another was also involved. Who, I cannot say. He reached behind him and pulled out a small box, and held out to me, This is my gift to you, may it's strength be yours.

I opened the gift to find a belt inside. I lifted it out, and before I could ask what it was Balder swiped a claw at my hand, cutting me slightly causing my blood to fall on the gift. I flinched back about to yell when I felt a strength flow into me. I looked down at the belt then back to the lion.

Sensing my confusion he explained, That is the Belt of Stones Strength, one of Gaea's elements. It grants the wearer great strength and resilience. Use it well. I also ask that you deliver this to my niece, Celestia, He passed me a scroll, And tell her I love her, and that I think she's a fine ruler... no matter the mistakes she may make.

“I will, and thank you, but” I tried thinking of the best way to ask this, “How can we stop... that... from happening?”

Even I know not how to change fate. You, however, are still human in spirit. Humans are notorious for defying fate and succeed where even we fail. Now you and your companions must go. Farewell, Shirotora, and may fortune favor you in your struggles.

before I could ask another question, my world became stark white. When my vision cleared, I found myself looking at a very confused pair of princesses.

Celestia sighed. I had just finished explained to the royals what happened and gave them the scroll. Daring and Echo were sent home.

“After all these years that Luna and I have longed to see our dear uncle and he only sends us a dooms day prophecy.” said the goddess.

“He did tell me to tell you that he loves you,and thinks you're a fine ruler, no matter the mistakes you might make.” I told her.

Tia chuckled, “That's an odd way to say it, but Uncle Balder was always a little strange. So he gave you mother's belt?”

“Yeah, I feel as strong as I did before we fought Chronos, maybe stronger.” I said.

Tia and Lulu looked at each other. I figured they were discussing something important if they were doing it telepathically.

“Does this mean we are no longer to serve as your battery?” said the younger of the immortals.

“Well I know how much you love doing that so you can still fuel my spells if you want.” I said.

“HA! We think not.” said Luna, “In fact you should fuel our spells now. In fact why don't we use your magic to raise the moon tonight?”

I scratched my chin as if I were thinking, “Well let's see. For one thing... LOOK A DISTRACTION!!!” I pointed at the corner.

“Do you really think we're simple enouAAHH” both the sisters jumped when a loud bang came from where I was pointing. They turned back and glared at my grinning mug with slight confusion on their faces.

“Weren't you suppose to run when we were distracted?” Asked Celestia.

“Sister, he's just being Shiro.” Luna said, “We would think you would know this by now.”

“And just why are you still smiling?” Celestia asked and threw a pillow me... or at least she thought she did.

The two alicorn looked in surprise as the cardboard cutout of yours truly fell flat on the floor, still grinning.

“Sooo...” Luna said in a smug voice, “He escaped through trickery.”

Celestia looked over at her sister. A smile plastered on the moon goddess's face. Celestia's head drooped as she let out a sigh.

“Fine, you win,” Celestia said, “Just give me the banana suit, and let's get this over with.”

************************************************

Fact #7: Unlike mortals, the gods do not have a set form. They take on the appearance of what they most identify with. In the case of Balder, he takes the form of the proud and noble lion, where as Celestia and Luna take on a form like there subjects. Osiris Chose that of the graceful and proud falcon, and Thor took the form of the versatile and adaptable humans.

Chapter 53: Just Another Party

Woohoo! 100+ likes. Thank you to all of my readers for this milestone. I’m glad I've been able to provide you with entertainment. In thanks I have a special gift waiting at the end of this chapter.

September 11, 1005,

Once I was far enough away from the Princesses I let my laughter go. If I wasn't already known around the palace, the sight of a tiger running at top speed cackling like a psycho would have caused a panic. Once I got outside I channeled my spear's power and took off. As I passed Luna's tower I could have sworn I heard the “Peanut Butter Jelly Time” song, but figured it was probably a trap. They knew how curious I could be and were just trying to lure me back. When I found out what I missed, I cried like a little girl.

With another element to strengthen the others, I decided let loose and see how fast I could fly. While not as fast a Rainbow Dash, I was still going faster than the average pegasus. It was great. I had a new element, I was back from was was suppose to have been at least a two month trip in less than two weeks, and I got to troll royalty. Throw that on top of flying and you have one happy kitty.

I couldn't wait to get home. I purposely didn't call to tell anyone I was back. Imagining their faces when I walked in so early, I couldn't help but smile. I wasn't even gone very long but I missed Jynx and my friends. They really made my life great. They're the reason I would chose Equestria over my family on Earth, no matter how painful that would be. I shook my head and pushed the thoughts away. It did me no good thinking about something I could never have anyway.

It wasn't long before the quiet little town came into view. I landed in front of home and walked in quietly. I stalked around looking to see if anyone was home. When I determined I was alone, I put my stuff in my trophy room (unfortunately devoid of trophies, as they were destroyed with the old house). I remembered a spell Jynx taught me a few months ago. It was a spell for finding someone you know. It only works if you know them very well though, so I couldn't use it for just anyone. A grabbed a spare crystal from a desk drawer and began the chant. Soon a light formed an arrow toward town. I left, chanting every few moments. She was apparently at the library.

I flung the door open and said loudly, “Guess Whooooo! Huh?”

There was nobody there. It was completely devoid of equine life. I was about to turn and leave when, in the blink of an eye...

“SURPRISE!!!” the tree was filled with ponies and decorations. A big banner saying 'Welcome home Shiro from you big adventure.' stretched across the room.

“We got you!” said ADHD incarnate.

“No you didn't.” I defended myself.

“Then why are you clinging to the ceiling?” asked Dash hovering in my upside down face.

“Uh... checking the structural integrity?” I tried.

“That's nice of you.” Said Pinkie, “We don't want the whole place falling on everypony.”

I released my grip and dropped to the ground, “How did you know I was coming home?” Every hoof in the place pointed immediately toward the pink one, “Of course. You would have a pinkie sense for that wouldn't you.”

She just grinned. I decided to match her grin prompting her to widen her's. Time to show off my restored power. I grinned even wider causing my mouth to literally extend several inches off my face. Pinkie's grin was replaced by a confused expression.

She finally said, “Shiro, you are sooo random.”

Pinkie called ME random... I can now die happy.

“Daddy.” Razor said as I took him from his mother and kissed him on the cheek.

“How's my little fuzzy guy.” he answered with more baby talk, “How'd you make everyone invisible Twi?” I asked.

“I'm hurt,” came a familiar voice, “You see an amazing spell and you just assume Twilight did it.”

“Trixie! Long time no see.” I said as I ran over to give a friendly hug to the illusionist, “How's your show doing? Are you enjoying Las Pegasus?”

“The show's doing great, but to be honest I can't stand the city.” said the show pony, “Everypony's just so rude and always in such a rush. There's no way to really make new friends. Not to mention all the rude remarks pertaining to my backside from the stallions.”

“Enough about that.” said Rainbow, “Tell us about your adventure with Daring Do.”

“OK, fine, but it's weird.” I warned them.

“When is anything involving you not?” asked Phoenix.

“Good point.” So I told them everything that happened, leaving out the part about me killing them all. This was a party and it would just ruin it.

“There's going to be a war?!” asked Fluttershy.

“He sent a message to the princesses, so they'll probably find some way to stop it from even happening.” I lied. Once again they didn't need to worry.

“That's good.” said my sweetest of friends, “I would hate to think of anypony getting hurt.”

I decided to finally see who all was here. Other than the usual Mane 6, Phoenix, Waya, Jet, and Big Mac, there was also Trixie, Octavia, Vinyl, and even Lyra for some reason. I was kind of disappointed to find out she wasn't the human obsessed pony every brony thought she was, but we still talked every now and then. I wasn't particularly close to her, but she and Pinkie had become good friends some time ago.

Seeing that I noticed the presence of said mint colored unicorn, Pinkie said, “I hope you don't mind I invited Lyra. She hasn't been able to come to one of my parties for a while.”

“It's cool.” I said, “The more the merrier, right? Besides, I keep meaning to get to know her a little better.”

I walked over to the lyricist and greeted her, “How's it going Lyra? You enjoying it much?”

She looked up from the TV that she was studying and smiled, “Yes I am, thank you. What is this? Pinkie called it TV and said it plays movies.”

“That's right, but not Equestrian movies. It plays shows and Movies from my birth world.” I said, “There's an idea. Hay everyone, who wants to watch a movie? What should we watch?”

“The Terminator.” Said Dash

“True Grit.” Was AJ's choice.

“Monty Python!” Screamed Pinkie.

“Titanic.” Said our host (to several groans)

“James Bond.” Said the fashionista muttering something about strapping the protagonist to her bed.

“A Nightmare on Elm Street... um if that's OK with everypony else.” Squeaked Fluttershy.

“What kind of plays do yo like?” I asked Lyra.

“I love musicals.” she said.

“All right then.” I said, “Then I know the perfect movie for you then. Chitty-chitty Bang-bang.”

Jynx and I stayed until Midnight was getting ready to get out of school, which meant we had to leave before the movie was over. I wanted to be there when he got out.

“We'll be back in a bit.” I called out as the three of us left.

I was pushing Razor in his stroller as he waved at everyone we passed saying “hi”. He could now say, “daddy”, “mommy”, “hi”, and “hug”. He was growing up so fast. I know that's a cliche thing to say, but it's still true. Sometimes it feels like I’m just going to wake up and he's going to be going to school. I'm almost afraid to go to sleep because of it.

We got to the school house with about ten minutes to spare. I spent those playing with my son. He was walking quite well already (one of the perks of four legs), and was even trying to run, though he fell a lot. Soon enough we heard the sound of colts and fillies shuffling to get ready to go home. The front door opened like a flood gate as tiny ponies rushed out. In the middle of the throng was my little blue colt surrounded by his two friends while his little fillyfriend leaned into him.

“Oh god, Jynx, get me some insulin before this kills me.” I said.

“DAD!” Midnight said when he saw me. Applebloom let out a startled yelp when her support suddenly took off to glomp me. He looked up at me with a big smile, “You're early. I thought you were going to be gone for three months.”

“Well the ruin we went to wasn't very ruin-y, so we were able to explore it a lot quicker than we thought.” I said.

“Ruin-y? That's not even a real word.” said a walking dictionary.

“Sure it is.” I corrected, “Didn't you know? Ruin-y was adopted as a word Tuesday.”

“Really?” Sweetie said, “I didn't know that. I guess I’ll have to ask Rarity to get me a new Dictionary. What other changes were made?”

“A few things,” I said, “Like the definition of chicken now includes pegasi name Scootaloo.”

“Hay!” complained said pegasus.

I responded to her complaints by rubbing her head saying, “Pet the chicken, pet the chicken.”

She swatted my paw away and glared at me as if she were trying to light me ablaze. I'll be honest, it started getting warm. I conjured four Snickers bars and pacified the beast and her friends.

“I kid, I kid,” I said.

“Throw in one of those peppermint patties and you'll have my forgiveness.” she said.

“Alright Ms. Trump.” I said and tossed her the bribe, “You could be quite the business mare when you grow up.”

“So what happened?” Asked Midnight, “You know, with your adventure.”

I told them the PG version of everything (leaving out the whole thing about Ragnarok) on the way back to the party. By the time I finished we were there. We walked in just as the movie was ending. Lyra clapped her hooves and cheered.

“That was amazing!” She said to Twilight, “Would you mind if I came over on occasion to watch more?”

“Of course. Just let me know when you want to come over, and I'll make sure it's available. I have to keep a schedule with it because there's only three of these in the world. This one, Shiro's, and mom's and Aunt Luna's”

“You have one too?” Lyra asked me.

“Yeah, I made them.” I answered.

“Can you make me one?” she asked.

“Umm... I don't know. I haven't even made one for the rest of my friends.” I said, “I tried once but, well, chaos magic is funny like that.”

“But you replaced the one that got destroyed in my ascension.” Twilight pointed out.

“Yeah, but that was for me.” I explained, “It works when I make one for myself, but not for anyone else, except Tia. This one was mine, remember.”

“I don't think I’ll ever understand chaos magic.” Said the alicorn, “but I suppose if I did it wouldn't be chaos. Excuse me, I'll be right back.” She headed toward the bathroom.

“So, Skittles, how'd your college visit go?” I asked.

“Not good. There's nothing there I’d want to learn. The only things that have to do with flying are all boring.” She said, “And going just to find a stallion is just stupid. I know you guys just wanted me to further my education, but let's face it, I’m just not that smart of a pony.”

“Don't say that about yourself.” I scolded her.

“Why not?” She shrugged, “We can't all be eggheads, and it doesn't bother me that thinking about stuff just isn't my strong point. I'm an athlete.”

“That's surprisingly deep.” I said, “So, you still looking for a stallion? Cause you were kinda serious about it before.”

“I'm not sure.” Was her response, “We'll see how my date goes.”

“Well as long as...” click, “Date?”

The prismatic pegasus pony grinned and said, “Eeyep, tomorrow.”

“Alright Dashie.” I said, “Just make sure he knows that if he treats you wrong I’ll hurt him.”

“Do not concern yourself, Lord Shiro.” Jet chimed in, “I was taught to always respect mares.”

“Good.” My math skills were getting rusty apparently cause it took a few seconds for me to put two and two together, “You? You mean you two are going on a date?”

“What can I say,” Dash said, “I got a thing for predators. Plus he's fast. We raced a few days ago, and I had to go super sonic just to beat him.”

“Damn.” I said, “I didn't know you're that fast, Jet. Come here, I want to talk to you.”

I lead him into the basement and spoke quietly so the others wouldn't hear.

“Did she tell you about her last relationship?” I asked.

“Yes, Gil.” he growled the name, “His end was too kind.”

“I agree, but that's beside the point.” I continued, “It took a lot to get her to even consider dating again. If you hurt her, she might never recover.”

“I understand.” he said.

“No you don't.” I said, “If you hurt her, and ruin her life, I will make sure you never hurt anyone again. Am I clear.”

“Crystal.”

“Then let's go and enjoy the rest of the party.” I said as I went back upstairs.

*******************************************

Fact #8: After the war of succession, The elder gods decided their presence was harmful to Equis and decreed that only Celestia, Luna, and Discord would be permitted to directly influence the world, but even then in moderation. Although the others do interact with mortals every now and then, they do not solve the problems. Instead, in times of need they chose champions to act in their place. This is to ensure that the races of Equis don't become dependent on them.

As promised, here is a sneak preview of my next story Into the Black: A Mare's Tale. And no, this is NOT a Halo fic. Those of you who have read it before, it's been altered slightly.

P.S. I found this fic that has potential, but isn't getting any attention. Do the guy a favor and check it out here

Chapter 54: When it Rains...

Chapter specific tag: Sad... Don't hate me.

September 15, 1005,

I was working as fast as I could. I was trying to finish a little birthday present for Waya. It was still about a week away but I wanted to make sure it was ready. That and It had been two weeks since Pinkie and Phoenix used that potion Zecora gave them. If everything went right we would be throwing Pinkie a “congratulations on getting knocked up” party. Jynx was already at the library awaiting the results and I was eager to join her.

With one last crystal shard, I was done. I closed it up and put in the box, ready for his party. Finally finished, I quickly made my way out of my home and into town grinning the whole way. Being a public building, I just walked in. My smile faded when I saw one of the worst sights one could see. Pinkie was crying. Her mane and tail didn't have there usual poofiness, and her face was buried in Phoenix's chest.

Jynx looked up at me with tears of her own as she walked over and threw her forelegs around me. She leaned into my ear and whispered, “Oh Shiro, it's terrible. She's not pregnant. The doctor said that she'll never be able to conceive. She'll never be able to have a foal of her own.”

That effectively killed my mood. Pinkie always wanted a foal, and now... It wasn't fair. I could feel the tears forming in my eyes. I refused to let them out. Pinkie needed her friends to be strong for her. Phoenix motioned for me to come over.

“Look who's here, Sweet hart.” he said to her.

She looked up at me and tried to smile, but it was even worse seeing a forced smile on her face. It was just unnatural, and should never have been necessary.

“Oh, hi Shiro,” She said sadly, “I'm sorry you guys can't throw me a party now.” she reburied her face.

Her eyes were the eyes of a broken soul and it tore my heart to pieces, and I wasn't the only one. As I looked around I saw all of our friends were there, and all of them were devastated by our Pinkies plight. Even the normally ridged Jet was holding onto his tears.

“Hay Pinks.” I said, “I got something for you.”

She looked over at me. I started spinning my paw as fast as it could go. Soon a pink blur formed around it. When I stopped a pink cloud floated up.

“I can make cotton candy clouds again.” I said, “It's got chocolate raaaiiinnn.”

“No thanks.” she said, “I don't really want any candy.”

“Ineedtogo!” shouted Rainbow as she took off out the window.

“I'll go check on her.” I said and ran out the door after her.

It didn't take long to find the one cloud with a rainbow tail. I channeled my spear's magic through my amulet. It was still slow without the spear, but it was faster than before, about average cruising speed for a pegasus.

“How are you holding up dash?” I said softly.

“I'm not crying!” she said.

“And neither am I.” I said.

She looked over at me, seeing the tears on my face, and looked away again.

“It's just not fair.” she said, “Pinkie's always going out of her way for everypony else. She's always making everypony else smile and laugh. But what happens when she wants something to make herself smile? Life slaps her in the face, and gives her a big fuck you!”

That caught me by surprise. Dash cusses more than any of the girls (well, about as much AJ) but I rarely hear her use the F word. Still if there was a time to use it, it was now.

“Mind if I sit here?” I asked.

“This is a cloud and you're not a pega...” I sat beside her, “sus... right, freaky chaos powers.”

“I know how you feel, Dash.” I said, “If any of us deserve a foal it's Pinkie. It's bull shit that something like this can happen to somepony as good as Pinkie.” Dash let out a little pained giggle, “What?”

“That's the first time I ever heard you say “somepony”.” she said.

“I said “somepony”? Really?” I asked.

“Yeah.” said my little sis, “You're finally picking up the lingo. It's about time.”

“Eeyup.” I said, “It was only a matter of time.”

We sat there for a minute to let our tears dry up before Dash spoke up, “Come on. Pinkie needs us. Oh, and um do me a favor.”

“I won't tell anyone you were crying.” I reassured her.

“Thanks.”

After thanking Spike for keeping Razor occupied, and turning him back into a dragon, we went home to wait for Midnight to get out of school.

We walked in silence for a time. When home was in sight I noticed a familiar blue pony.

“Is that Waya?” I asked.

He was sitting on the front porch waiting for us. He had that fire in his eyes that I’ve come to recognize.

“He wants to fight again doesn't he?” Asked Jynx.

“Eeyup.” I answered, “Yo, Wolfie, did you miss getting your flank handed to you.”

“No.” He said, “But I need this. One last time is all I ask.” He was serious, more serious than he had been in a very long time.

I took off my amulet and handed it to Jynx, “Go inside, baby, I'll be there soon.”

“Don't take it too far.” She said with a peck on the cheek and left us.

“One last time you say?” I asked, “On a day like this? Do you know what happened with Pinkie”

“I do.” He said, “It's complicated. I'm sorry I cannot tell you more, but this has to happen now.”

“OK, then let's do this.” I said and stood up in my fighting stance.

He charged. Always with the direct approach with him. I stood ready to meet his attack. To my surprise he leaped at the last moment, springing over me. Before I could turn around, he lashed out with his back hooves hitting me in the small of the back. It wasn't the first time he got the first hit, but it wasn't common. I rolled as I hit the ground and landed in a four leg stance, preparing for the follow up. It came from the right with a sweep to my back leg. I dropped my knee on his leg just before it collided. He yelped in pain and thrust out his other leg, hitting my hip.

We broke to catch a breather. Both of us were limping slightly as we circled. We both lunged at each other. I swung with my left as he dodged to his right... or so it seemed. He was suddenly on MY right, his hoof driving into the side of my head. Stars erupted in my vision as he followed up with a knee to my stomach, and a powerful uppercut that sent me sprawling. Before I could regain my senses I felt hooves pinning me down. He peered down at me with a sadistic grin.

“I win.” he said, “Now I can kill you and regain my honor.”

He lifted his hoof to deliver the final blow. I closed my eyes, ready for it. I heard a crunch that I thought was my skull... until I opened my eyes and saw a blue hoof beside me

He laughed, “And loose the only friend I ever had.”

He pulled his hoof from my chest and helped me up.

“What about your revenge?” I asked.

“Just beating you once was enough.” He answered, “Besides, a good friend once told me “an eye for an eye makes the whole world blind”. I'm leaving.”

“Already?” I asked, “Well OK. I'll tomorrow.”

He sighed, “I mean I'm leaving Ponyville. In fact I'm leaving Equestria.”

“What?” I asked, “What do you mean? Why?”

“I can't tell you why, but I can say I will return.” He said, “I have some things to take care of just outside the border. I might be gone for a year or more. Twilight already knows.”

“Why now?” I asked.

“Let's just say I'm following the advice of a very old pegasus that isn't really a pegasus.” He answered cryptically.

“Fine, but before you go I have something for you.” I ran in side and grabbed his gift ad ran back out with Jynx on my tail, “Here. It's your birthday present. Instructions are inside.”

“Thank you my friend.” He said, “I'll try to come back as fast as I can.”

“You better.” I told him as he turned and galloped away from Ponyville.

“I'm surprised he's walking around after another beating.” Jynx called from the porch.

“Actually, he beat me.” I said.

“Ha! Yeah right like that'll...” She noticed the serious look on my face, “You're not joking.”

“Nope.” I said with a smile, “I'm proud of the guy. He's gotten so much better then when he first got here. I'm a great teacher.” I smiled.

Apparently Jynx thought I didn't get hit enough, so she fixed then by slapping me across my cheek.

“WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU?!” she yelled, “WHAT IF HE DECIDED TO KILL YOU?! Why do you never take things like this seriously?” she was mad, yeah, but there was also fear and worry in her voice, “Why do you always throw your life around like it's a big joke? One of these days you're going to realize death is nothing to joke about. What do you think will happen if you die? What will happen to us? Do you want Razor to grow up with out his father? Do you want Midnight to lose his dad only months after finally getting one? Do you want me to be a widow?”

“Of course I don't want that.” I said, “I want to see Razor and Midnight graduate college, get married, have kids of there own. I want to grow old with you and spoil our grand kids so they're complete monsters when we send them back. But why should other families be torn apart when I can stop it?”

“Because we need you first!” she retorted, “We're your family, not them. They can take care of themselves!”

“Yeah, because they did such a good job of that before, right?” I shot back, “How many ponies died a year in Ponyville alone from predator attacks? Three or four. Since I came here how many have died in all?”

“Twelve.” she said, “Most of which YOU killed!” She threw her hooves over her mouth as soon as the words left her mouth.

Who ever said words can't hurt you was an idiot, “You're right.” I said coldly, “I killed more ponies than any other predator around. Maybe I should just leave then.” I turned around and started walking toward the Everfree.

“Wait, Shiro.” she tried to stop me.

I just ignored her and kept walking. I needed to cool off before I said or did something I would regret. I didn't get far before I started coughing violently. After the fit passed I looked down at my paw, it was covered in blood. My vision blurred, and I started to sway. I could hear Jynx saying something as the world around me darkened.

I came back to the world surrounded by the white of a hospital room. I looked over to the chair and saw Jynx looking out the window with a sad expression on her face.

“What happened?” I groaned.

She looked over at me with a relieved smile, “You're awake. I'm glad. I'm sorry for what I said. I...”

“Don't worry about it.” I cut her off, “Couples have arguments all the time. It's actually healthy. What did the doctor say?”

“Nothing yet, but he took blood from you, me, and Razor.” she answered, “I'll go see if I can get him.”

She left for a couple minutes and returned with a green unicorn mare. She was levitating a clip board with what was most likely my chart on it.

“Hello, Lord Tora.” she said, “I'm Dr. Cure All.”

“Please, just call me Shiro.” I said.

“Very well, Shiro, I have some good news and some bad news.” Said the doc, “The good news is that after testing the blood samples, we concluded that Ponies and Razor are immune to what you have.”

“What I have?” I asked, “So I'm sick? With what?”

“That's the bad news. It's called Naosenza. It tends to be found in big cat's of the southern rainforest. I was told you recently returned from an expedition.” Explained Dr. Cure, “It affects the feline respiratory system causing coughing, minor bleeding, discomfort, pain, and...” The look in her eyes told me what she was going to say before she even said it, “eventually death. I'm sorry, but there's nothing we can do. I'd estimate you have about a year, maybe a few months more. I'm sorry.”

That's how quick my whole world fell apart.

Chapter 55: Grieving

Author's note: the last chapter had a lot of messed up stuff I know. Unfortunately things aren't going to get any better for a few chapters (I'll say now things are going to get a little worse), but I ask that you trust me. It's all happening for a reason. FYI I hate really sad endings.

September 15, 1005,

I had faced down massive beasts, obsessed cultists, a freaky temple, and even a genocidal god, but those were things I could fight. This... I was helpless, and for the first time I was truly scared for my own life. I didn't want to die, especially not like that. Killed by some disease. It was that damn cat, the one that bit me on the way through the jungle.

I held Jynx as she cried on my chest. My mind was going in a million different directions at once trying to think of a solution, but nothing came. I was going to die and there was nothing I could do about it.

“Hi daddy.” Razor waved at me from the foot of the bed.

I looked at my son and gave him a smile. My thoughts went to Midnight and Razor growing up without a father, and leaving Jynx alone. I thought about all my friends, about Dash, Waya, Phoenix, Pinkie, Twilight, Luna, Tia...

“Tia,” I said, “We can ask Celestia for help.”

Jynx's crying slowed a little, “Do you think she can?”

“Of course, she's a goddess. I'll write her a quick letter and just get this cleared right up.” I replied.

I got out of the hospital bed and checked out. We quickly headed toward the library.

“I don't think we should tell anyone else about this just yet.” I said, “It wouldn't do any good for then to be worry about me. Why don't you take Razor home. Midnight's probably wondering where we are.” Jynx nodded her approval and turned toward the house.

I walked into the library to find Twilight cleaning up after everyone. She still looked very down about Pinkie.

“How ya doin', Twi.” I asked.

“I'm just upset.” She said, “I take it you know about Waya?”

“Yeah, he wanted one last fight before he left.” I said, “He beat me.”

“Really?” she said, “I guess he decided revenge wasn't worth losing a friend over.”

He's losing one anyway, I couldn't keep the thought from my head, “I need to get a letter to Tia pronto.”

“OK, writing utensils and paper are in the desk, and Spike's upstairs reading.” She said.

“Thanks Twi.” I said.

I grabbed what I needed and began writing.

Dear Princess Celestia,

First I ask that you keep the content of this letter confidential between yourself and Luna. I have received terrible news today. After passing out I was taken to the hospital where, upon waking, discovered I had contracted a disease from the southern rainforest. It's called Naosenza. It's a feline specific virus and so poses no threat to anyone else. Unfortunately it's going to kill me in a year. The doctors tell me there is no cure, but I was hoping you may know of anything that could at least extend my life. I don't want to leave my family alone.

Your friend and subject,
Shirotora

I finished the message, rolled it up, and sealed it. Taking it upstairs, I asked Spike to send the message. In a burst of magic the letter was sent on it's way. I waited for a reply and did in fact get one, but not how I thought I would. Instead of a letter, the world flashed and I felt like I was being pulled through a water hose. When the feeling stopped and my vision returned it was filled with indigo fur as I was pulled into a night deity's bear hug.

“Please, kitten, tell us this is some ill conceived jest.” Luna said, “It is not funny.”

“I'm sorry Lulu, but it's true.” I felt moist drops land on my head.

“Luna, prepare to your moon for tonight.” Said Celestia, “I will speak with him.”

The moon princess let me go and left quickly. Celestia sighed and sat down beside me.

“She's fond of you.” She said, “You're the only one who treats her like a true equal. She also sees you as one who knows what she went through. To have a dark entity take over your body and do terrible things with it. To her you ARE equals.”

“Is there anything you can do?” I asked, a touch of desperation seeping into my voice.

Tears fell down her face as she continued, “Another reason she's so upset is because she sees this as her fault. When she was gathering allies to fight against me, she tried recruiting the Ki-nali but they refused. In retaliation she created a disease that would only affect felines. That disease killed off the entire race and now you have it. What's worse is that she made it to be unstoppable.”

“So what you're saying is there's nothing I can do. I’m going to die and I can't even slow it down a little.” I said.

“I'm so sorry, Shiro.” said Celestia

I sat there for a moment thinking about what she was saying

“Bullshit,” I said, “Don't give me that crap.” She was shocked by my response, “You can move the fucking sun, but you can't get rid of some virus?”

“Shiro, I’m...”

“BULLSHIT!” I roared, “After everything I’ve done for you, you're just going to let me die! You're not even going to do a god damn thing to help me! Fuck you!”

“Shiro?” Luna came back in, “What's the matter?”

“What's the matter? Really? You have to ask?” I said, venom in my voice, “I'm going to die because a virus YOU made! That's what's that matter!”

I might as well have ripped her heart out and spat on it. Then again that would have probably hurt her less. Celestia displayed her disapproval of my choice of words with a very un-princess like, but very deserved hoof to my face. The force of the strike sent me to the ground.

The deity glared at me and said, “How dare you speak to my sister like that! You, least of all, have any right to speak of what she did.”

“Sister, please.” Luna interjected tears still in her eyes, “He is merely trying to cope. We know this is not how he truly feels.”

She walked over and laid down beside me. I just laid on my side where I landed, staring at nothing, crying silently.

“I don't want to die.” I said quietly.

“We know.” She said in a soft, comforting voice, “We will not pretend to know what you are going through, but we will promise that we will be here for you. Anything you need will be yours.”

“Thank you.” I said, “I'm sorry for what I said.”

“You need not apologize.” She said, “I wish I could do more for you. We'll send you back to your family if you're ready.”

“Before you do can you do two things for me?” I asked as I got to my paws, “Can you not tell anyone about this. I don't want them to worry. And second, when I’m... when I’m...” I couldn't bring myself to say it, “Could you just watch over my family?”

Luna gave me a warm, yet sad smile, “You do not even need to ask our friend.”

The same feeling as before came over me and I found myself outside my home. I hung my head and walked in to tell Jynx the bad news.

December, 8, 1005,

The past months had been the worst of my life. Jynx and I cried ourselves to sleep every night the first week, but we slowly started to accept it. Celestia had sent some medicine that reduced the pain and coughing, but did nothing to slow the progress.

Pinkie was doing better at least. She was smiling and laughing again, but she still got a bit sad whenever she'd see parents playing with their foals in the park. She couldn't even go to Sweet Apple Acres for a month because seeing AJ with Autumn made her start tearing up. She was a bit better with Razor, but not much. I was just glad that she was almost back to her old self again.

With everything going to hell at once, it was like some sick ass hole is out there just making my life up for his own entertainment. At least I was starting to smile a little again.

Keeping it secret was a lot harder than I thought it would be. Dash knows something's wrong, but gave up on trying to get us to tell her (though I doubted she gave up trying to find out), Twilight had a suspicion, but no evidence, and I was pretty sure Pinkie knew. Don't ask me how, but whenever she looked at me she got a bit more depressed.

Tia invited us to have Razor's second birthday in the palace. She decided that if this was going to be the last birthday of his I got to see, she'd make sure it was special. Me, Jynx, Razor, Midnight, and all our friends were on the train to Canterlot. This was going to be the first party Pinkie had thrown since that day.

I looked over at Midnight near the front of the car having a conversation with Mephisto. According to my son , the dog tells some great jokes. Unfortunately, a lot of them are about me before I came here. I the black pooch glanced my way briefly before Midnight busted out in laughter.

“Hay, just cause I can't understand you doesn't mean I can't tell when you're talking about me.” I called out. Mephisto just responded with a grin.

“He said, “What are you going to do about it?”.” The young druid translated.

“Who is it again that makes those meat cookies you like so much?” I sad threateningly.

“Touche.” Midnight said for him, “Dad, can I let Halkir in?” He pointed out the window.

I looked out to see a figure running along side the train. Being a magical construct, he could run like that indefinitely. I envied him. I could run for a long time yeah, but not at a full sprint, especially now.

“OK, but he needs to go back outside before we get to Canterlot.” I said.

“Thanks, dad” The colt ran to the window, opened it and called out, “Halkir!”

With stunning precision, the timber wolf leaped through the window, landing in the center of the car. Midnight wasted no time wrapping his arboreal friend in a tight hug.

“You two are really close, huh?” I observed.

“Yeah, he's really cool.” said my colt, “I can get you one if you want. Oh, I know just the one. He's a fighter like you.”

“You know, you've yet to actually tell me what this binding does.” I said.

“Oh, it's really cool. It makes it so the wolf that's bound to you will obey any command you give it in any language you give it in, and it let's you talk to it.” he explained enthusiastically, “Oh, and they can talk to animals too, so you won't need me to translate for you. So you want one.”

“We'll see.” I said.

“OK.”he said and happily started chatting away with the wooden wolf, and black dog... At least until Applebloom walked back in from exploring the other cars.

I watched the two of them play. It was good they were happy. Seeing them together always gave me a warm feeling in my chest. This time though the warm feeling turned into a searing pain and I started coughing.

“Excuse me.” I said between coughs and ran to the bathroom, getting concerned looks from all.

I shut the door and quickly drew a silence rune on the door. Just in time, I jumped to the toilet and started hacking. Soon the door opened and Jynx came in.

“Didn't you take your medicine this morning?” She asked.

“Yeah.” I answered, “Either I'm building a tolerance to the meds, or it's getting worse.”

“We'll talk to the princess when we get there. Maybe she has something better.” Jynx suggested.

“Yeah.” I said and pulled out my pill bottle that I kept in my vest's inside pocket.

I rinsed my mouth out before taking one of the tiny relieving things. Thankfully they were coated in a shell that made them tasteless. Jynx and I waited until the pain receded and went back to join the others. We were meet with concerned stares from everyone.

“Are you OK.” asked Fluttershy.

“Yeah.” I said, “It was just something I ate.”

Chapter 56: Pain and Prejudice

AN: Remember how I said it was going to get worse before It get's better... yeah. Again, I ask that you trust me with this. This story CAN'T progress without this chapter. The reason for this will be made clear in the next chapter. I'm sure if you read Laalia's prophesy again you can figure it out.

Chapter specific tag: Tragedy

December 9, 1005,

“You're right.” Said Dr. Petri, the pony in charge of searching for a cure, “You're building a tolerance to the medication. Your immune system is quite good, which in this case... isn't good. It can't fight off the disease so it fights the medicine. All we can do is keep you on that and when your tolerance builds too much try another. I'm sorry, that's all we can do.”

“It'll do.” I said.

“We'll switch them out in two months.” Said the doctor, “In the mead time get plenty of rest and don't overexert yourself.”

“I'll try not to.” I said on my way out.

I walked through the building and out the front doors. When I got outside I was frozen in place by the sad baby blue gaze of my usually hyper friend Pinkie. We sat there staring at each other for at least a minute before she asked a question that made my heart want to stop.

She looked away with tears forming in her eyes, “How long?”

I knew what she was asking. Not telling her was one thing, but lying about it wasn't something I could do. I motioned for her to walk with me.

“Less than a year.” I said, “How did you know.”

“Your eyes.” She said, “I've seen the look in your eyes before. It's the look of somepony that's accepted that they're dieing. Why didn't you tell us?”

“I don't want to see you girls sad. There's going to be plenty of that when I'm gone.” I said.

“Maybe we can help.” She said.

“The princesses already have the top minds looking for a cure. There's nothing more to do.” I said.

“Then we can help in some other way. Let us help.” She pleaded.

I sighed, “Look if you want to help me, smile. Live like nothings wrong. I just want to live my last year to it's fullest. I can't do that if everyone's sad, especially you. Promise me you won't tell anyone.”

“I don't know, Shiro.” She said, “I think everyone would be upset if you don't tell them.”

“They'll be upset if I do.” I said, “They're going to be sad when I’m gone regardless, this way at least they'll be happy while I’m here. Please, I've just barely come to terms with this, and you girls crying over me will just send me right back into a depression.”

“OK, I wont tell, I promise.” She said.

“Thank you.” I said and wrapped her in a hug, “You really are a great friend, Pinks.”

“So are you.” She replied.

“There you are.” Said Jynx as she came into view with Razor on her back, “I thought you'd be back sooner. Oh, Pinkie hi.”

“She knows.” I said bluntly.

“Oh...” Jynx said.

“I won't tell.” She said before Jynx could ask.

“Thanks Pinkie. It means a lot to us.” Replied my wife, “We going anywhere specific?”

“A walk in the park?” I offered.

“Sounds good.”

“Okie Dokie.”

The park was... well, a park. Open field with a few trees for shade and a playground. There weren't too many others there. It was just a young couple on a picnic, a mare and her foal, and Celestia. No one too important.

“Why hello, my little ponies, and kittens.” Said the royal.

“Mornin' Sunshine.” I replied.

“It's 2:30 in the afternoon.” She replied with a giggle.

“I know, but “afternoon Sunshine” doesn't sound as good.” I said.

“Ah, of course.” She said.

“So what brings you here? Your kitchen run out of cake?” I teased.

“Actually yes, but that's not why I’m here.” She said, “I'm just out for a walk.”

“I thought you did that through your garden.” I said as I watched Pinkie play with Razor.

“I thought a change would be nice.” she said chuckling at the way the pink pony and my foal/cub were playing, “I take it you were looking in on the progress.”

“It's OK princess, she figured it out.” I said.

“Oh.” the goddess frowned, “I've always known she's smarter than she lets on.”

“Hell, she's probably smarter than any pony in Equestria.” I said.

The loving couple pack up their stuff, and approached us, giving a quick bow to the princess.

“Excuse me, Lord Tora.” Said the stallion, “I was wondering if I might be able to get an autograph?”

“Really?” I said in disbelief, “OK, I guess. What do you want me to sign?”

“Um... darn. I don't really have anything.” He said.

“I have an idea.” I pulled out a camera and handed it to Jynx, “Now sit here next to me.” he complied and I threw my paw around his neck and held up my index and pinkie fingers with a toothy grin. He smiled as well, as Jynx took the picture. I took the camera from her and cracked it open like a fortune cookie, pulling out a 8x10 picture. I then pulled a pen from my ear and signed it, “To my friend...”

“Saw Dust.” He said.

“Saw Dust. There is no spoon.” I finished.

“What does that mean?” He asked.

“That's something you'll have to figure out for yourself.” I told him.

“Thank you.” He said as he left.

I heard the mare say “He's so mysterious” as they were walking away. I had tho laugh.

“The best thing is, he'll find something deep and meaningful in that.” I said.

“When you look hard enough for a meaning in something, you will always find it.” Celestia said, “Even if it just a movie quote.”

“Eeyep.” I said.

Suddenly we heard a hysterical laughter from Pinkie, “Hay guys look at me.”

We looked at the pink pony only to see that she wasn't even a pony. She was a pink cat. Not a large cat like me but a little house cat, and she was adorable.

“”Aww, Pinkie you are so cute.” said Jynx.

“I must agree, you make a fine cat.” said the sud goddess.

“Now you can help kill the rats in the palace dungeons.” I said.

“What!? Yuck!” Said the pink fur ball, “If I have to do that then you can change me back now.”

“Alright, you mind Jynx,” I asked, “You're closer.” I took off my amulet and tossed it to Jynx.

“Tsk, you can be so lazy, you know that?” She said, “Besides, I don't need this anymore. Twilight and Luna finished this.” She pulled a small rectangular object from her bag, “It reverts anything back to it's natural state within a large area. She wanted me to try it out on Razor's magic anyway so...”

“Sweet, let's see if it works.” I said.

Jynx activated the thing and a wave of energy shot out in every direction. It seemed to peel the magic from Pinkie leaving her a pony again. The wave covered the entire park. I then remembered that there was a likely confused mare with her baby that might want an explanation. When I turned to her I froze. It took me a few moments to process what I was looking at while my paw started to burn. In place of the mare and foal was a pair of changelings. One adult and one that looked to be no more than a couple of years old.

“It worked!” Jynx exclaimed, “Here's your amulet back.” she tossed it to me but I was too stunned to catch it.

She looked up at us with fear in her eyes. The pain in my paw grew quickly until it was almost unbearable, but it wasn't attacking. I tried to discern what innocent pony was in danger when my answer came in the most unexpected way. A beam of golden energy lanced through the creatures head killing it instantly. The pain spiked.

I looked toward Celestia. She had a look of pure hatred on her face as her horn began glowing for a second attack. I looked at the infant changeling and realized why my paw was burning... an innocent was in danger. I rushed toward the child to stop the onslaught. Half way there I realized I didn't have my amulet so I couldn't absorb it. Instead I grabbed the baby and rolled out of the way just before the strike ended it's life.

“Shiro!” Yelled Celestia, “What are you doing?! Do you have any idea what that THING is!?”

“It's a baby that hasn't committed any crimes worthy of death.” I said, “In fact I'm sure that it's mother didn't either. Considering murder is the only crime in Equestria that grants death.”

“Those things are not ponies, they are monsters. Every one of them is evil.” She said.

“How do you know? Have you met any other than the ones that invaded?” I asked.

“Yes, ever since then we have uncovered several nests of the vermin.” Replied the princess.

“And do you just kill them like you did that one.” I said getting angry with the display of ignorance.

“Yes, they are dealt with on the spot.” She said as if it were nothing.

I couldn't believe what I was hearing. Celestia... talking about killing sentient beings as if it were stepping on a roach.

I growled at her and said, “That's sick! You judge the whole race based on what a few did! What the fuck is wrong with you!”

“If you want to protect an enemy of the state than I'll treat you like one!” She said and launched a fireball at me.

I couldn't stop it with the baby in my paws so I rolled out of the way. In the middle of my roll I heard a scream from behind me. I looked up and saw the expressions of utter horror on the faces of Celestia and Pinkie. My heart quickened as I forced myself to turn around. Jynx was laying at the end of a trail of scorched grass.

“Jynx!!!” I yelled as I ran to her. She was still alive, “Get help!” I screamed.

A flash followed by a second identical one came from where Celestia was. A pair of ponies in medical uniforms ran to the other side of Jynx and quickly placed her on a stretcher. My mind was racing with what had just happened. Celestia hurt Jynx in her blind prejudice. My Jynx was hurt bad because of her.

“Shiro,” Said the pony I called a friend, “I... I'm so...”

I cut her off, “If anything happens to her, I swear I will kill you.”

I ran after the medical ponies.

I paced back and forth in the waiting room waiting for the doctors to tell me something. I still had the changeling baby with me. I still couldn't believe what happened. One moment we were all having a good time and then...

The door opened as Pinkie finally made it there. She had Razor with her who was thankfully sleeping on her back. She looked at me expectantly. I shook my head, answering her unspoken question.

“Pinkie... can you do me a favor?” I asked, “Can you take care of this little guy too?” I indicated the child in my arms.

“OK, Shiro.” She said and took the changeling from me and placed it beside Razor.

“Now can you take them back to the palace for me?” I added.

She nodded and made for the door, “We'll be waiting for you.”

It was a couple hours after she left that the doctor came into the room.

“Excuse me, Lord Tora, I need to speak to you.” The way he said it made my blood run cold, “The damage to her organs is too much... I suggest you say your goodbyes now.”

I pushed him aside as I ran down the hallway to the room she was in. Sitting beside her bed, I took her hoof in my paw.

“Jynx, baby.” I said with fresh tears streaming down my face, “I'm here, honey. Open your eyes, OK, come back to me, please.”

Slowly her eyes opened and looked right at me. A smile crossed her face... before she let out one last breath.

“Jynx... no Jynx, don't leave me! I'm the one who's suppose to go not you! NO JYNX... don't go.” I sobbed into the side of the bed until one of the nurses placed a hoof on my shoulder. I stood up and brushed her hoof away. She and another shied away from me, seeing the look in my eyes. I ran out of the hospital and toward the palace.

I had a promise to keep.

Chapter 57: Sorrow

December 9, 1005,

Celestia was trying to hold court, but found it incredibly difficult to focus. Her mind continued to wander back to the events of just over two hours ago. The discovery of the changelings, Shiro actually saving one of the creatures, and then, in her anger, she didn't even see Jynx there. She hurt one of her ponies, possibly even... No, she'll be fine. She has to be. Her steward had dealt with the last petty squabble while her thoughts were elsewhere.

Why would he do that? She asked herself again. It made no sense to her that someone that made it their life’s purpose would protect a monster. Then again weren't dragons considered monsters? Yet Spike was far from the aggressive, greedy beasts his kind were known for being. Of course Laalia was a different kind of dragon altogether so she couldn't be associated with the others. Could a changeling be taught to be a good, productive member of pony society? What if what most changelings were good? What if she had ordered the death of innocent beings. As these thoughts raced through her head a voice sounded in her head. It was a message from the lead surgeon. Jynx was dead.

Celestia was overcome with grief. She killed one of her own subjects. No, she murdered an innocent pony, one she called friend no less. She remembered Shiro's threat as he followed his wife to the hospital.

“Everypony out.” She commanded, “You will let no one but Shiro in.”

“Sister?” Luna knew her sister well enough, she knew what just happened, “What are you doing?”

“The punishment in Equestria for murder is death.” She said, pain clear in her voice, “Are we above the law?”

“He was trying to protect a monster.” Replied the night goddess.

“Just as I protected you when you were seen as a monster.” Celestia said quietly, “Leave. What ever Shiro does in here is to be pardoned.”

“Please, Tia, let us help you.” Luna begged.

“LEAVE!” Celestia said.

Luna knew whenever her elder sister used the royal Canterlot voice the discussion was over. In a flash if indigo light Celestia was left alone... until the door was thrown open.

“CELESTIA!”

I glared up at the murderer as she looked down at me with a sad expression. She seemed to regret her crime, but that didn't bring my love back. Nothing would bring her back , so I was going to settle on revenge.

She descended from her throne and tried speaking, but no sounds came out. I didn't want to hear her voice anyway so I drove my fist as hard as I could into her jaw. It felt good. Watching her body fly threw the air and land in a heap at the base of her throne was like a drug, and I wanted more. I walked up to her and slammed my back leg into her ribs feeling one give way and give an audible snap. She gasped for the air my kick robbed from her.

“I-I'm Jynx... with a 'y'”
“Well, Jynx with a 'y', it's a pleasure to meet you.”

Memories of my beloved Jynx flashed through my mind.

“I should be dead right now, you know that. Nopony survives being impaled through the stomach. But here I am.”

I jumped on top of her and wrapped my paws around her throat, squeezing.

“Will you marry me?”
“YES... YESYESYESYES!!!”

“And do you, Jynx Charm, take Shiro to be your husband. To love him and hold him, to remain faithful to him and to support him in his endeavors, forever and ever?”
“I do.”

Her tongue rolled out of her mouth as her eyes rolled back into her head.

“Um, honey... I think we're about to find out if he's a foal or cub.”

“I really like what you told Waya. I wish more ponies thought like that, “An eye for an eye makes the whole world blind”.”

My grip loosened as a new wave of tears fell. This wasn't what Jynx would want. Celestia gasped for air and her eyes shot open. She looked up at me with confusion. I growled and delivered one last punch to her skull, sending her head slamming into the floor. I wanted to kill her so bad, but I knew Jynx would hate me for it. Instead I left her broken and unconscious as I stormed out of the throne room. I ignored the glares from the guards and Luna on my way out, but I heard the rush as they ran to the bitch's side. I didn't know why they didn't try to arrest me, but I didn't really care either. After all I had to tell my son that he will never see his mother again.

I opened the door to our suite, the same one we always had every time we were in Canterlot. Everyone was in the living room, all sitting on the opposite side of the room as Pinkie and Phoenix. I knew it was because they were afraid of the baby she still held. It was the first time I was disgusted with them. I slammed the door.

“Shir...” Started Dash.

“All of you should be ashamed of yourselves.” I said, making them recoil a little, “Cowering in fear of an infant. Razor's more dangerous than that child. At least he has claws and magic. Thank you Pinkie, and Phoenix for being the only of our friends with an open mind. I especially expected better from you Fluttershy. You're the Element of Kindness, but where's that kindness now?”

I was furious. My own friends acting the same way as her. I didn't even care that my harsh words made Fluttershy cry. She was acting just like the others anyway, so she deserved it just as much. Of course Rainbow Dash got mad at me. She flew up in my face.

“That thing's a changeling. They're evil.” She said, “Pinkie told us what happened, but that doesn't give you the right to take it out on us. We're all worried about Jynx, but you're not helping. The doctors will fix her up and she'll be back good as new.”

“She's dead.” was all I said, and the room became silent with the exception of Dash hitting the floor.

“Wh-what?” She said.

“Jynx is dead. Murdered by Celestia because of her prejudice. The same prejudice you're showing.” I said harshly.

“N-n-no.” Rainbow eventually said, “No, that can't be true.”

I looked over at Midnight. He just stood there frozen, only his tears moving. His face was only pain. The rest of what happened was too painful to remember. Everything was a blur of pain and grief, as we all cried, supporting each other.

December 12, 1005,

I dressed Midnight in his suit. He was taking the news hard. It was as if he just withdrew into himself. He didn't speak, cry, or do much of anything. He barely ate. He would just sit there staring at nothing as if he were a golem. I was afraid I was going to lode him, too. I was afraid I already did. Even Razor was unusually quiet and subdued. He knows what happened I think.

“OK, come on Midnight.” I said.

I grabbed Razor and the three of us left the house and headed toward the the field the funeral was being held in. Every step was torture. As if every foot fall just made it that much more true. I kept hoping that I would wake up in the hospital or something and all this was just some terrible coma dream and Jynx would be by my side again, but I knew better.

We arrived at the field and found all our friends already there. Dash was trying to console her parents. I hadn't seen them since last Hearths Warming. I saw Pinkie with a bundle in a harness on her side.

“Hi, Pinkie.” I said.

“Hi, Shiro.” She said.

“What's that?” I asked pointing to the bundle.

“Oh, right you were never properly introduced.” she took the bundle from her side and showed me a little white filly with a pink mane, “Princess Luna let me adopt her.”

“Pinkie is that the changeling baby?” I asked.

She nodded with a small smile, “I named her Surprise. You know after that pegasus me from those stories about us from Earth. I thought it was a nice name, so... Shiro, I'm a mommy.” Tears formed in her eyes. They were tears of joy as well as sadness.

I smiled for the first time in three days. I was happy something good came from this. I'll admit that a small part of me wanted to blame the child for Jynx's death, but I quickly push that ignorant thought from my mind

“And a fine mom you'll be.” I said. I was amazed the kid could already transform, “Raise her well.” I suddenly realized something, “How do you know it's a filly?”

“Uh,” Pinkies eyes widened and shifted back and forth, “I just know. Mother's intuition.”

I could tell she was hiding something, but decided not to press her for information yet. It was then that the chariot brought Jynx here. Two earth ponies in black lifted my wife's body and gently placed her in the low wooden platform. One by one we gave our final farewell. I looked down at my wife as she laid peacefully wrapped in cloth with only her face showing. She looked so calm and content.

“I'm sorry, my love.” I said, “I'm so sorry that I couldn't protect you. If I had been more aware of my surroundings this never would have happened.”

I moved on to let Rainbow say goodbye to her sister. I sat down beside my son. He still wasn't responding. I had hoped he would snap out of it when we got here, but he still sat there almost catatonic. I was starting to really worry that he would never come out of it.

After everyone said goodbye an older unicorn stallion stood in front of the gathered ponies and myself.

“We are here to bid farewell to Jynx Charm. In life she was a brilliant scientist and inventor, and the youngest mare to graduate with a PhD from Canterlot University in over 300 years. When the Void was opened on our fare nation, she helped to protect it. Even though she was several months pregnant she defeated the great demon dragon Nidhogg. She was a wife, mother, sister, daughter, and friend. Everypony knew of her quick wit and cheerful demeanor even in difficult times. She called herself the luckiest and unluckiest pony in Equestria, but we are the ones who are the luckiest and unluckiest. We were lucky to have had the honor to have known such a brave, kind, and intelligent mare, but unlucky to have her taken from us far too young.”

He walked around the wooden platform and stood on a raised pedestal behind it.

“In the time before, the gods decreed that all that are born would eventually fade. But the gods saw sadness in the creatures they ruled and saw to a way to ease the pain. It was thus that the essence of all living things was given form, and the soul was created. When the body passes so shall the soul pass from the world and join the souls of it's ancestors in the fields of Illum. So the soul may take form, we commit it's broken vessel to the heavens. May you run free for eternity.”

With the conclusion of his speech a spark flew from his horn to the platform Jynx rested upon. As the fire caught Octavia and her band played a moving melody.

I watched the fire consume the one I loved as I listened to the music that so perfectly matched the feelings that filled my heart. I did the only thing I could, I remembered.

Our first meeting in the Everfree after she crashed.

Making me her guinea pig.

The injury she got at the construction site.

Our first night together.

Asking her to marry me.

Our wedding.

Razor's birth.

Adopting Midnight.

Finding out about my disease.

My disease. The realization hit me like a kick to the gut. Jynx was gone, and I was going to follow in less than a year. What would happen to Razor and Midnight when I died? The thought of leaving them alone darkened my mood even more than it already was. It seemed I would have to tell everyone about my impending death after all. I had to make arrangements for my sons. Stone and Kitakaze would take them, but I wasn't sure if they could handle Razor. Dash wasn't responsible enough to take care of herself much less kids. I shook my head to clear those thoughts. There would be plenty of time later.

The fire burned for exactly an hour. It was always made like that. Where my wife once laid was nothing more than a pile of ash. It was over. She was gone. The only place I would ever see her again was in my memories. As everyone else left, I stayed.

“Shiro?” Pinkie said softly, “If you want to stay here for a little longer, I can take Razor and Midnight for a bit.”

I just nodded my consent. She really was a good friend. She was always put others before herself no matter what. I knew she was hurting to, but she put her own pain aside for me. I was going to have to find a was to thank her some day.

The worst thing was that by ancient law, if any being that is executed by Celestia it's soul sent strait to Tartarus. It was assumed she would only kill those that are true evil. Knowing that my wife's soul was being tormented was the most difficult to bare. She was suffering because of Celestia.

I sat in that field for who knows how long lost in thought. It wasn't until I heard the familiar pop of a teleport spell that I came back to myself.

“We're sorry for you loss.” Luna said sitting beside me, “We only pray the changeling shows itself to be a good citizen in time. At least then something may come from this.”

“Thank you Luna.” I said, “Not only for sparing the child, but for letting Pinkie be her mother. You made her dream come true.”

“Thank you, Shiro, for sparing my sister.” Replied the moon princess, “But I must ask, why? She told us to pardon anything you did to her, so why did you not kill her?”

“I wanted to,” I said, “but revenge solves nothing. It wouldn't bring Jynx back and I would have lost you and Twilight as friends. I need my friends right now. I'm going to need someone to take care of my kids when I'm gone.”

A bag fell in front of me.

“Then come my friend.” She said.

“Where?” I asked.

She flared her wings out and said, “To the pits of hell so that we may pull your love from it's fires.”

Chapter 58: Entering the Darkness

December 12, 1005,

“What the hell are you talking about?” I asked Luna, “What does that mean?”

“It means as we said,” She clarified, “We shall help you retrieve Jynx from Tartarus.”

I stared at her as if she were insane, “Is this some kind of cruel joke?”

“No.” She stated bluntly, “We mean to rectify our sister's mistake. I will take you to the gates and from there you can find your wife. When you do I will bring you back.”

I couldn't believe what I was hearing. Was that even possible? There had to be some kind of catch.

“This can't be as easy as you say it is.” I said.

“No, it is not.” She said, “It will be incredibly dangerous, and the chances of you surviving are not in your favor. Normally We would not even suggest something like this, but if anyone can do it it would be you. And We're sure dieing isn't quite as intimidating to you right now.”

I thought for a moment before speaking, “OK, but I need to make some arrangements first in case I don't make it.”

I pulled out my phone and focused on all my friends. Soon several images popped up.

“Everyone, I'm calling an emergency meeting. Get your flanks to the library. Pinkie could you ask the Cakes to watch the kids for me please.”

“Okie dokie, Shiro.” She replied.

Without delay I grabbed the bag and ran as fast as I could to the massive oak.

Fluttershy was the last to arrive. Her eyes were still red and puffy from where she had been crying. They were all confused as to why I called this meeting and why Luna was here.

“That's everypony. What did you want to talk to us about?” Twilight asked.

“I need to ask all of you something very important.” I said, “If something were to happen to me would any of you be able to take care of Midnight and Razor?”

Everyone looked around confused.

“Why would something happen to you?” Phoenix asked.

I looked to Luna and back to the group, “I'm going to Tartarus to get Jynx back.”

You could hear the gears in everyone's heads grind to a halt. Everyone sat in silence for a moment before Twilight broke the silence.

“WHAT THE HELL DO YOU MEAN YOUR GOING TO TARTARUS?” More like she shattered the silence.

“I mean, I'm going to Tartarus.” I repeated.

“Why would you do that?!” She yelled a little less loudly, “Nopony's ever gone there and returned! You colts have already lost there mother, do you want them to lose there father too?!”

I sighed and hung my head, “No I don't,” It was now or never, “But they're going to no matter what I do.”

“What'cha Talkin' 'bout, Shiro?” AJ asked.

“I mean...” God it was hard, “I'm dieing. I have less than a year to live.”

With the exception of Luna and Pinkie, everyone in the room gasped.

“How are you dieing?” Dash asked.

“In the southern rainforest I contracted a virus called Naosenza.” I said.

“Oh no.” Fluttershy said quietly, “That's awful.”

“I take it you've heard of it.” I said. She answered with a nod since her mouth was blocked by her hooves, “Long story short, I'm going to die in less than a year, and unless if I get Jynx back Midnight and Razor will be orphans by this time next year.”

Once again, silence. I hated breaking the news to them on the day of Jynx's funeral but they had to know now. I couldn't delay it.

“Why didn't you tell us?” Dash asked, fighting tears, “Why didn't you tell me? I thought we were best friends.”

“I didn't want you to be upset.” I explained, “I knew you would be sad when I’m gone whether or not you knew before, so I decided that it would be better for all of us if we could enjoy what time I have without the shadow of impending doom looming over us. Now I don't have time for a bunch of crying and what ever. I need to know that my children will be taken care of.” I got a series of nods from everyone, “Thank you. If I don't come back, just know that I love all of you. Even though I lost a lot when I came here, I gained so much more. Thank you.”

With that, Luna teleported us to the middle of a deep gorge. In front of us was a very creepy looking cave.

“OK, Shiro, listen to what we tell you VERY closely.” Luna said with a stern gaze, “Open the bag and remove it's contents.”

I opened the bag she gave me and pulled out a box, a compass, a short sword, two gold coins, and an orb about the size of a large grape that swirled with every color imaginable. I curiously looked at the objects and back to the moon goddess.

She answered my question before I could ask, “The coins are for Charon. They will buy you safe passage into the underworld. When you meet the steward you will offer the box as a gift. You will then be given a task of some sort. What ever it is you will likely be stripped of everything magical you possess except one item; chose the compass. It will guide you to your goal. Because the sword is not magic you will likely be aloud to keep it. Finally, the orb. Do you know what it is?”

I looked at it closely, “It's a spell pearl.”

A spell pearl is a spell that is condensed before it's cast. It allows one to cast a spell without using their own energy or that they normally can't. They're popular among earth ponies and pegasi.

“That is correct.” said Luna, “When you have Jynx, make your way to the throne room and use it if you are betrayed. You should swallow it now.”

I did as I was told and swallowed the pearl. I felt the magic absorb into me.

After fighting it down I asked, “What about Cerberus? And what if I’m not offered a task.?”

“Cerberus keeps things in that aren't suppose to get out, and you WILL be offered a deal, trust us.” Luna answered.

“Then how will I get past Cerberus with Jynx?” I asked.

“Leave that to us.” She said with a smile, “Are you prepared?”

“Is there any other advice you can give me?” I asked.

She thought for a second, “Yes, Trust your feelings, for little else will be true. Trust no one, but yourself.”

I nodded and turned toward the cave, making my way toward it's intimidating darkness.

“Shiro,” Luna said, causing me to stop and face her, “Be safe.”

I smiled, “I'll see you soon, Lulu.”

Without a second thought, I turned and ran off, into the depths of hell itself.

Twilight and her friends sat in the library still. None of the had spoken a word since their friend had announced that not only was he dieing, but that he was going to the worst place in existence to do the impossible. The long silence was finally broken by Rainbow Dash.

“This is all Celestia's fault.” She spat.

“Rainbow!” Said Twilight, “Don't say that. She... she made a horrible mistake. It wa...” she was cut off by a cyan hoof striking her face.

“A mistake! A MISTAKE, TWILIGHT?!” The pegasus glared at her friend, the tears doing nothing to quench the fire in her eyes, “A mistake might get somepony hurt, but she kill Jynx! SHE MURDERED MY SISTER!!! And now my brother and best friend is going to throw his life away out of grief. He's going to die and THAT's her fault, too!”

“Now calm down you two.” AJ interrupted, “We all loved Jynx, Dash. What happened was an accident.”

“No, AJ it...” Rainbow was interrupted.

“Let me finish.” The farm pony said sternly, “It was an accident, but it happened because the princess was blinded by her own hatred.”

“It's not blind hatred if she's trying to protect Equestria.” Twilight said, “Shiro wasn't here when the changelings attacked, so he didn't know how they are. Changelings are evil plain and simple. I'm sorry Pinkie, but I doubt there's anything you can do to change its nature. I mean look at Chrysalis. She was as evil as they come.”

“I don't know, Twilight.” Fluttershy said, “While her invading was a very mean thing to do, her reasons were good.”

“How can you say that, Fluttershy?” Asked the young alicorn.

“Do you remember what she said at the wedding?” Fluttershy asked, “She said that it was up to her to feed her hive. She did what she did for her subjects. She could have sent one of her changelings to do take Cadence's place, but she put herself in harms way for them. If she were found out it would have been very bad for her. She cared about her subjects enough to put herself in harms way so they didn't have to. Anypony that is willing to do that can't be all evil, just misguided.”

“Wow,” Twilight said, “I never thought about it like that. I'm sorry everypony, I'm just worried about mom. She hasn't come out of her room in days.”

“Maybe she just needs a vacation.” Pinkie said.

“She can't. Who would take care of the sun?” Twilight asked, “Aunt Luna is already struggling with taking care of both of them.”

“You could, darling.” Rarity offered to the agreement of the others.

Twilight thought about that for a bit, “Maybe I can.”

The usually bright bedchamber of the sun goddess was dark. The very air seemed to be in a state of depression. Celestia sat, unmoving, on her bed just as she had every day since that terrible day. The once beautiful alicorn was a shadow of her former self. Her beautiful white coat was gray from days of filth, but she couldn't even muster the will to bathe. She sat in her room alone... almost. The only company she had was the voice.

It's not your fault, your highness.

It was a sweet soothing voice.

You were doing what was best for your ponies. He protected one that would harm those you love. It was because of him that the mare was killed, not you. You've done nothing but love and help him and how does he repay you? By protecting the enemies of Equestria, trying to kill you, and even turning your own sister against you.

“What do you mean?” Asked Celestia.

Luna granted asylum to the demon spawn, and gave it to one of the Elements of Harmony to care for. She feeds one of your ponies to it while the cat's dark lies pollute them. Even your own daughter has betrayed you.

“No,” The princess gasped, “Twilight loves me. She would never betray me.”

I'm sorry to have to show you this, but I care about you too much.

A scene flashed in Celestia's mind. Twilight and her friends were sitting in her library talking amongst each other.

“Of course I care about my mother,” Twilight's words made Celestia smile, but that smile was taken by what was said after, “But she's ruled for too long.”

“Oh, I agree, darling.” Said Rarity.

“She's did a good job for a while, but she's just not cut out for the job anymore.” Said Applejack.

“But who could we get to replace her?” Asked Fluttershy.

“Well, that's easy.” Pinkie Pie interjected, “Luna and Twilight, duh.”

“Buck yeah.” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, “Let's kick her off the throne so ponies that deserve it can take over.”

The scene faded with the others nodding their approval.

“No, it can't be true.” Celestia was in tears from the apparent betrayal, “They're my most loyal subjects.”

I'm so sorry you had to see that, but it had to be done

“What should I do?” Celestia begged for answers, “I'm so lost right now.”

There, there, my dear. You've been so kind to them. Perhaps that is the problem.

“What?” Celestia was shocked by the voice's conclusion, “What do you mean?”

You were kind to Luna and she betrayed you twice now. You were kind to Shirotora and he betrayed you. You were kind to those ponies and they betrayed you. Perhaps it's time you show them how lucky they are that you're so kind.

“And how do you propose I do that?” Asked the alicorn.

Simple. They say you never know what you have until it's gone. I say it's time to take away what they take for granted.

“You mean, be cruel... a tyrant.” She said in disbelief, “I... I couldn't. Even if it would teach them, I couldn't be cruel to them.”

Then allow me to in your stead.

Chapter 59: The Divine Comedy

Chapter specific tags: dark, some gore

December 12, 1005,

I walked at a steady pace through the darkness of the cavern. It really didn't seem like anything special. There was nothing creepy or ominous about it, just damp and dark. At least that was true for most of the trip. After a while I entered a large chamber. Now the chamber itself wasn't anything too different, but the massive three headed beast that could make me into a kitty nugget was a little unnerving. It was staring right at me, but did little else. After barely managing to keep my bowels from exploding, I carefully made my way through. That thing was friggin' scary.

“I thought I was going to have a heart attack.” I said to myself after I passed through the room.

I continued on for a while, wondering where the dim light was coming from. My thought's were interrupted when I stepped on something that tangled itself around my front paw. Fearing an attack, I jumped up in my bipedal fighting stance only to see an old worn bag around my wrist. My curiosity got the better of me and I sat down to look at it. I lit my left paw with my fire to cast a better light. A name was written on it, barely legible from age.

“Candle Light?” I said aloud.

I recalled how Twilight told me how Chronos escaped from here. This was the real Candle Light's pack. I opened it to take a look, thinking I could find out more about who he really was. Unfortunately there was only an old canteen, some spoiled food, and a photo that was too worn to make out any details. I placed the pack along the side of the passage, determined to grab it on my way out.

After another five minutes of walking, I came to another open space. This one had a dock over water and a small boat tied to it. I looked around for Charon, hoping to barter passage from him. Not seeing the old fart I approached the small water craft thinking if I should just try to take it when I heard a voice behind me.

“Hi, mister.” It said cheerfully, “You looking for me.”

I turned around and came face to face with a small pink filly with a blond mane in pig tails.

“Uhh... Charon?” I asked doubtfully.

“That's me.” She said with a grin that would fit Pinkie, “You need a ride?”

“Um...” I was still unsure of the kid, “Yeah. I need to get into Tartarus.”

“Your retarded.” She said with the same joy, but held out her hoof anyway.

I pulled out the two coins and gave them to her. She quickly unwrapped one of them and ate the chocolate inside.

What the fuck? I facepawed. You'd think I’d be use to crap like this.

““Mmm, yummy!” She said, “I'll save the other for later. OK, let's go.” She headed toward the dock.

We climbed in the rickety dingy and started down the river Styx. At least I figured it was called Styx. I couldn't be sure.

“You know it would be easier to just kill yourself.” Charon said extremely cheerfully, “Ooh, I could do it for you!”

I’m not sure where she got it from, but she was suddenly brandishing a battle ax that was twice her size.

“Um, no thanks. I’m good.” I said.

“OK, but you're going to wish I did.” Said the evil filly.

We rode in relative silence. I distracted myself with an idea I had. I wasn't very good at altering things but I managed to attach the compass to my right gauntlet. Satisfied that I found a way to take two magic items into this challenge, I sat staring ahead of the boat. Charon tried striking up conversation with questions like “What's your favorite kind of torture” and “Have you ever feed a pony their own eyes”. It was quite unsettling. I had to hold myself back when we landed just to keep from jumping out and running as fast as I could. In stead I opted for a quick walk.

“Bye, mister!” Charon hollered after me, “Have fun dieing!”

I continued on down the cave until once again it opened into a large chamber. This one had a black velvet carpet leading to a large throne made of black obsidian. Sitting upon the throne was a fox that was even bigger than Celestia. Its right half was a brilliant, shimmering white that was a stark contrast the the left side that was decaying as if dead for a long time.

“I wondered who was coming into my domain.” The fox sad with a silky smooth feminine voice, “I am Hella, ruler of the evil dead.”

“Groovy.” I responded, “My name is Shirotora, and I'm here to right a wrong. Three days ago my wife was killed by Celestia. She wasn't even the target, but got caught in the cross fire.”

“Yes I remember.” Replied Hella, “She was the second pony sent to me that way. The other was 857 years ago. He mutilated nine colts and twelve fillies. I'm quite fond of him.”

She regarded me for a moment before continuing, “I assume you're here to try to retrieve her?”

“Yes.” I answered.

Hella gave an evil grin, “Now I can't just give up one of my wards. I’ll make you a deal. She's in here somewhere. If you can get to her and get her out on your own she's yours, if not both your souls are mine.”

“OK, what are the rules?” I asked.

“Simple.” She said, “You may take only one magical artifact with you, and any number of mundane items. You may also use anything you find within the realm. You win when you and your wife make it past Cerberus.” She smiled and held out a massive paw, “Do we have a deal?”

I took her paw and shook it, “Fine. I chose my right gauntlet as my magic tool.”

She looked at it and chuckled, “My my my, aren't you clever. Several enchantments in one artifact. That's almost cheating. I like you. Your other possessions will be waiting for you in a bag at the entrance.” In a flash all my other magic gear was sent away, “The game will begin when you pass through that door.” She pointed to a door to her left.

I nodded and approached the door. I'll admit, I was terrified. I mean I was about to literally go to hell. Yeah, technically I was already there, but it wasn't hell hell. That was just past the door I was facing. I took a deep breath and stepped trough... the 'game' was on.

Instantly I noticed a difference. The air was thick and smelled of fear and pain. It reminded me of a deer I was hunting several months ago. I had sunk my claws into its side but it pulled away leaving a terrible gash as it ran off. I hated the fact that it was suffering and tried to find it quickly to put it out of its misery. When I found it, it was laying on its side gasping for air, staring at me, pleading for mercy with its eyes. It was the worst hunting experience I ever had. I felt like such a monster. This smell was the same smell that deer was giving off but ten times worse. I shook off the memory of the poor creature and continued on.

The cavern was illuminated from some unknown source. The walls were black and wet. The whole place just felt evil. It was a strange thought considering that the entire realm was made from the body and magic of Gaea, the goddess of good and light. Then again Tartarus wasn't really evil. How can a place that protects others from the worst beings imaginable be evil? It was the residents that were evil. They were the ones giving me that foreboding feeling.

I took another deep breath and walked forward. At times I came to an intersection but the compass on my gauntlet told me exactly were to go. I walked for what was at least half an hour. I was on edge, thinking that every step would bring some terrible trap or creature down on me.

“Huh, maybe this isn't going to be as bad as I thought.” My idiot mouth spewed the idiot words before I could stop it... fuck my life.

The first screeching came from a side passage, one I didn't need to go down. Soon it was joined by a chorus of terrible noise. I decided fighting was pointless so I ran off down the passage indicated by the compass. I didn't bother to turn to look at whatever was chasing me. The fact that I was in Tartarus told me plenty about my pursuers. Instead I just ran like I had never ran before.

It wasn't long before I heard screeching in front of me as well. Stopping wasn't in my plan. I activated my light sword and charged forward ready to fight. Admittedly it was a stupid idea to charge something I hadn't even seen yet, but I didn't have a lot of choices. It was either charge blindly forward or stop and fight ALL OF THEM. When I finally saw one I damn near stopped anyway. It was a grotesque mass of different parts that made no sense. It wasn't like Discord where the pats were different but in the right places, this thing had a pony head for a foot. Other mismatched parts were stuck on in random spots, like a dragon tail and griffin claw where it's head should have been.

I swung and severed the claw and tail as I ran past. The next had a wyvern tail on its leg that it swung at me. I switched out the sword for the shield and jumped over the abomination. I wasn't trying to wast time fighting them so I opted for evasion, and it was working. Thankfully they were instinct driven and were mindless brutes. I managed to evade several more of the monsters before the cavern opened up and the ground vanished. Thinking quickly, I shot the tether at the opposite wall and retracted myself to it. I heard the screeching of those creatures pass as the continue their blind pursuit down the chasm to their re-deaths.

I climb back up using the tether and continue forward. I kept my light sword active, ready for another attack. It took all my focus to move past the chambers where ponies, griffins, d-dogs, and various others were being tortured and tormented by demons. I’m not ever going to describe what I saw going on, but I will say it was like seeing 'cupcakes' being reenacted several times over.

“Shiro, I've been waiting for you.” Said a voice from ahead.

I looked to the source and felt my heart burst with joy, “Jynx!” I ran up and held my wife, “I thought you would be tortured down here. Are you OK.”

“I'm actually great.” She said, “I've been treated wonderfully here. In fact I kinda want to stay. Why don't we both stay here?”

“What?” I couldn't believe what I was hearing.

“Come on.” she waved to me to follow, “This is the place they gave me.”

It was spectacular. It was like the Hilton if it was made by an Arabian prince. Jynx was never one to care for extravagance, but then neither was I, but I still found it amazing. There was a grand chandelier, gilded tables, and sofas. There was even a fountain in the center. She led me to the bedroom where a massive emperor sized bed sat covered with silk sheets. I was led to it where she pressed her lips to mine. Any confusion or doubts I had about the situation bleed away. Her lips were even more intoxicating than usual.

“You've done so much for all of us. Why not let us repay you.” she said.

“Us?” I asked confused.

“That's right.” Twilight said as she entered the room.

“Us.” Fluttershy said beside her.

A huge grin came over my face. I had always had a bit of an attraction to the pretty purple alicorn, and the sweet yellow dragony. I didn't think Jynx would be OK with it though, but apparently I was wrong. Twilight hopped up on the bed and pulled me beside her. Jynx and Fluttershy followed and the three of them kissed and rubbed me all over. I was lost in the bliss the three beautiful mares were giving me.

'Shirotora'

The voice was soft and gentle, definitely female.

'Do not let them fool you, Shirotora.' Said the voice, 'They are not your friends and wife. You're being influenced by their magic. They are succubi and they mean to kill you. Escape while you can.'

It was like a switch was flipped and instead of a lavish bedroom, I was on a stone slab with three hideously disfigured creatures latched to me. I flung them off me and jumped to my feet.

“What's wrong, honey?” The one that was posing as Jynx asked.

I let out a low growl, “I see you, demon.”

All three of their faces became angry scowls. They leaped at me in their fury. It was the last mistake they made. They were deceivers not fighters, I made sure they learned that. With them taken care of I continued on. I berated myself a bit for not being able to see through the deception. It didn't matter that it was magic that did it. After fuming about that for a moment another thought entered my head.

'Who was that voice?' I thought. I knew it wasn't anyone I knew, but at the same time it seemed familiar. I was so caught up in my thought that I almost jumped at the feel of grass under my paw. Some how there was a five foot carpet of grass growing in the middle of the path. As I continued to stare three saplings rose from the soil, wrapping around each other until the were about four feet tall with a knob at one end.

'Take it.' The same voice from before said.

'If it was against me it would have let me die.' I reasoned and grabbed the staff. I could feel the magic coming from it.

“Thank you.” I said to the mysterious voice, not sure if it could hear me.

I gave the staff a few swings to get a feel for its weight. It was obviously meant to strike with the thicker end but the balance was perfect for striking with either end. Without anything to strap it to my back I continued on upright with the weapon in my paws. I wasn't sure who was helping me, but I wasn't one to look a gift horse in the mouth.

Once again I found torture rooms. These places were going to give me nightmares. The screams were blood chilling. One of them seemed to be worse than the others. It wasn't more pained though, it was just more disturbing. As I got closer I realized why. It was because I knew that voice.

I ran as fast as I could, following the compass, it was pointing to one of the rooms. My fear turned to anger when I saw Jynx nailed to a stone block. She was cut open and creatures were eating her insides while she watched, her eyelids removed. I felt a familiar darkness trying to take over. I had to fight it. I couldn't let it out here. Jynx was still a spirit here but the black beast is a creature of dark magic, for all I knew it could destroy her. It was already too strong though, so instead of fighting it I focused it toward the things hurting her. I jumped at them tearing one of their heads off with my bare paws. I vented most the anger I had on the few that were there, beating them with the staff, and then put the rest to the wall, cracking it.

After the rage subsided, I turned slowly. I didn't wanting to see my beloved in torment, but to my surprise the horrible wounds were gone. So it can start again. I realized. She was unconscious but still whimpered in pain as I pulled the nails out of her legs. I grabbed two of the leather straps on the wall and tied her to my back. She was so cold. When I was satisfied she was secure I stepped out and was immediately greeted by a deafening choir of screeches and roars. It looked like getting her was the easy part.

I took off the way I came as fast as I could. With Jynx weighing me down I couldn't out maneuver them, so instead I activated the light shield and plowed through the things I could. Everything else I bludgeoned with the staff, or sliced up with the light sword.

The number eased up when I approached the chasm. I dropped to all four, sprinted toward the gap and flung myself into the air. My tether made up for what distance my legs couldn't clear. Upon landing the same chimeras that hassled me before where back on my heels as I ran from them. It wasn't worth fighting them before and it wasn't worth fighting them with Jynx strapped to my back. Instead I made a mad dash to the exit. I threw my shoulder into the door and found myself in the throne room once again. Unlike last time I wasn't greeted by the “friendly” face of Hella, but the furious visage of the goddess of the underworld.

“Do you think I would let you go with my property?” She said with a scowl.

“So you're going back on our deal?” I asked.

“I said if you can make it past Cerberus. I never said I couldn't stop you myself.” She said with a malicious grin.

Luna said to use this if I was betrayed, but never said what it was. I raised my hand and focused the foreign magic toward the angry deity. In a flash she was covered in jet black fire screaming in agony. I ran for the path in front of the throne.

“YOU WILL DIE SLOWLY!!!” Screamed the extremely cross devil as the last of the fire was extinguished.

“Fuckfuckfuckfuckfuck, what do I do?” I said to no one as a ran.

'drive the staff into the ground' That same voice said.

The voice helped me out before so why not, it wasn't like I had a better plan. I did as I was told and drove the small end into the rock path. In an instant I was throne away as it bloomed into a thick tangle of silver vines.

“NO! YOU'RE NOT SUPPOSE TO INTERFERE!!!” Hella screamed at the vines.

Without wasting time, I picked myself up, made sure Jynx was still safely secured to my back, and ran for the boat. Charon saw me approach and smiled as she pulled that massive ax of hers.

“Oh, goodie now I get to Kiiillllllllll” She said as I punted her little screwed up flank into the river Styx.

I jumped into the boat and began paddling as fast as I could to the opposite shore. As soon as I was close to the dock I leaped from the boat and hit the ground running. I snatched Candle Light's bag as I passed it and burst into Cerberus's chamber expecting a fight. What I found though was an ancient alicorn rubbing a massive three headed dogs belly saying “Who's a good boy” with that baby talk voice while it's tail wags and tries to lick the goddess. I decided I’ve had enough crazy for one day and continued onward.

I wasn't sure how long I was down there but the sun was going down and night was approaching. I stopped a good distance from the cave and untied Jynx and laid her on the ground. She was warm, she was alive, and I was unconscious.

“Thanks for coming with me girls.” Twilight said as Canterlot speed ever closer outside the train window.

“Don't mention it, darling. We're your friends.” Rarity said.

“'Sides, it ain't like anything's gonna happen.” AJ added as the rocked Autumn to sleep, “Plus Ah wanna see if the princess squeals like a filly at the prospect of a vacation. She gonna be happier than a pig in manure.”

*************************************

AN: Well, half of the messed up crap is fixed. Pinkie is a mom despite not being able to conceive herself (I felt that would better justify letting her raise a changeling foal). And Jynx is back amongst the living, though there will be... side effects to her time in hell, but not all will be bad.

I'm sure most of you can guess who the voice that Celestia was hearing is. That will be a very short story arc (possibly only one chapter) that will have an important impact on the ending. Then after that one the finale. Now being me, imma go out with a bang. I said I don't like sad endings and I don't, BUT I DO like bittersweet endings. Something that leaves you teary eyed but satisfied. Just sayin. Besides I'm going to have a surprise at the end, and I'm sure you'll love it.

Chapter 60: The Black Sun

December 12, 1005,

Twilight, Rarity and Applejack walked into the throne room. Celestia was sitting on her throne exactly as the guard said she would, but she sat there with an expression the three ponies never saw on her face before. She was looking down on them. Not as in 'I’m at a higher elevation', but the 'I’m better than you' kind. A smile replaced the disturbing image when the three approached.

“Twilight, Rarity, Applejack, so nice to see you again.” said the princess.

“Mom, I’m glad you're out and about today.” Twilight said, not wanting to approach.

“Yes, I had a lot of time to think on resent events.” She said with barely hidden malice.

“Mom, are OK? You're acting strange.” Twilight asked.

Celestia stood from her throne and walked down to her daughter, “I'm fine, in fact I've never felt so good. Now to what do I owe this pleasure.”

The purple alicorn was starting to have second thoughts about asking but decided it was for the best to ask, “Well, I was thinking, since you've been working so hard for well over a thousand years. I was thinking maybe you could do with some time off. You know relax a little, take a vacation.”

“Oh, and who prey tell, will monitor the sun, and see to my royal duties?” asked the now intimidating ruler.

“Um... well... you could teach the sun spell to me, and Luna and I could share you're duties.” said Twilight.

“So... it's true,” The three ponies looked in confusion and fear at the sun goddess, “You and my sister wish to usurp my throne.”

“WHAT!” The three said in unison.

“She said this would happen.” Celestia said, “She's been saying it for a couple years now.” Celestia look at them with a demented expression, “She said you would betray me!”

“B,b,b,b,but mom,” Twilight stuttered as her and her friends backed away as her deranged mother approached.

“I made a mistake taking you in.” Dark spots began growing on the once solid white mare, “A mistake I plan on correcting.”

When I woke, Luna was still watching over us, and Jynx was still asleep. At least I hoped she was.

“Luna,” I said, getting her attention, “Is Jynx...”

“She is alive and well.” She said, “In fact she seems to be better than before.”

Confused, I looked to my wife to see what she meant. It didn't take long to notice two things. The first was the scar on her side was gone, and the second thing was the light brown spiral horn sticking from her mane.

“You should wake her now. We have need to leave soon and we think this reunion may take time.” Luna said and took flight to give us some privacy.

I brushed Jynx's cheek with my paw and whispered, “Jynx, love.”

She stirred a bit but remained sound asleep. I leaned in and kissed her lightly on the lips. Hr eyes fluttered open and looked at me with confusion before it turned to joyful surprise.

“Shiro!” She flung her hooves around me, “It's really you. She said you would come, and you did.”

“Who said I would?” I asked.

“I don't know, but everyday she would say “He'll come for you. Endure for just a little longer.” and here you are.” She was crying in my fur, “I almost lost hope. How long was I there?”

“Three days.” I said.

“Th-three?” She sounded perplexed, “Are you sure it wasn't longer? It felt like weeks.”

“Yeah, I’m sure.” I held her for a while before saying, “Luna's going to take us to Canterlot. I think she wants to make Celestia apologize or something.”

“Well forgive me if I’m not too enthusiastic about seeing her.” She said with more hatred than I had ever heard her use.

“We can understand your feelings toward our sister.” Luna said, landing beside us, “Are you ready to go?”

“Can we just stay like this for a little while longer?” Jynx asked.

“A few more moments.” Replied the moon goddess.

Jynx snuggled up to me, poking me with her horn.

“That's going to take some getting use to.” I said.

“What?” Jynx looked up at me.

I leaned over and whispered in her ear, “Your horn.”

She reached a hoof up to her forehead, “My...” she gasped and her eyes went wide, “...horn. I, I have a horn. I HAVE A HORN! I have to try it out.”

she lit up her newly regrown horn and lifted three rocks. It was kind of clumsy, but going several years without a horn would do that. She probably wouldn't have been as good as she was if not for the artificial horn she developed.

“Forgive us, but we need to return to the palace. Tia still is not herself and we must tend to the nation.” Luna said, interrupting the joyous reunion.

“OK.” Jynx said.

“Very well.” Luna said, “By the way, Shiro. This appeared outside the cave.”

She levitated a bag to me. I opened it and found all my stuff Hella took. Good thing the Elder Gods are bound by their word when they make a deal. I quickly donned everything again.

“By the way.” Luna said, “We like what you did with the compass We gave you. Very clever.”

In a flash we found ourselves in the throne room. The first thing that caught my eye was the three craters that sat close to the door. I had to ask about them.

“Luna?” I said, “Why are there...”

I turned to ask my question but was cut off by the sight of the massive alicorn that sat on Celestia's throne. It was jet black and a good head taller than Celestia, with a mane and tail made of red-orange, plasma-like flames, draconic pink eyes, and black sun cutie mark.

“C, Celestia?” Luna struggled to say, “Is that you?”

The alicorn let out a very disturbing laugh, “Once perhaps, before you betrayed her.”

Luna's confused, concerned face contorted into one of pure contempt, “Nightmare!” Her voice was dripping with hatred toward the parasite, “Give us back our sister.”

“Nightmare?” I said. I looked to the alicorn and shuddered. If Nightmare Moon was even half as intimidating as this incarnation it made sense why everyone was so scared of her.

“I'm sorry, but your sister is busy wallowing in guilt and misery.” Said the Nightmare, “It's amazing how much weaker she was than you. It only took three years to take her, instead of the decades I spent twisting your little mind.”

“So you are the cause for Tia's odd behavior as of recently.” Luna said.

“Who did you kill?” I demanded pointing to the craters.

“Kill? Ah ha ha ha.” That was NOT the cliche villain laugh, but a genuinely creepy evil laugh, “I haven't killed anyone... yet. I just sent Twilight Sparkle and two of her friends on a little trip, well three if you count that foal the orange one had.”

“What!?” I growled. I sniffed the air trying to catch the scents. Sure enough Twilight, Rarity, Applejack, and Autumn's scents were still lingering, “Bring them back.”

“Why?” Nightmare asked with fake innocence, “Are you going to do something if I don't?”

I focused through my ring, letting about 30% of the black beast's power out, and charged at the twisted deity. I figured that with my elements I could take her. Fun fact, she's a fucking GODDESS. Something I had apparently forgot, but a quick trip through the wall reminded me. Lucky for me Luna pulled me from the very uncomfortable resting place and teleported the three of us back to Ponyville, my living room to be exact.

“What are we going to do?” Jynx asked, “We only have half the Elements of Harmony.”

“We do not know.” Luna answered, “The Nightmare is a difficult foe to fight. She possesses those you care for, and hides behind them. No pony in their right mind would strike down one they love. Thankfully she will be adjusting to the body for a few days, so we have some time.”

“Wait, princess.” Jynx said, “You said she possesses ponies, right? Like a spirit?”

“That is correct, why?” Luna said.

“I think I might have an idea.” She ran upstairs to our library.

She came down with a massive ancient tome in her magic. It was one I recognized as one she received from the university to translate about eight months ago. I still remember the cramps I had in my paw from all the notes I took for her. Normally I wouldn't have any worries about going along with Jynx's plans, but THIS book was different. It was called Krash-Tak, the Book of Blood. You can judge this book by it's cover.

“Jynx babe, are you sure THAT book is the one we want our salvation to come from?” I asked.

“I know how you feel about this book, and I feel the same,” She said “but it's all about manipulating dark spirits and energy, and the Nightmare is both.”

“Is there something that can help our sister?” Luna asked.

“Yes, there is a spell that can tear a spirit from a host,” Said my wife, “But it is incredibility harsh on the body of the possessed, ending in death. Before you protest princess, it kills the host because mortals aren't strong enough to withstand the power of the spell, but Celestia is far more powerful than any mortal.”

“That's an understatement.” I said as I rubbed my head at the memory of the pain of trying to contain the goddess's power when we fought Chronos.

“So this spell will emulate what the Elements did to us when we were possessed.” Luna said.

“Not exactly. The Elements are the most powerful magic artifacts in the world and can't be duplicated by mortals. The spells in this book are extremely powerful though but that's because every spell in the book, needs one specific ingredient to work.” Jynx clarified.

“Which is?” Asked the princess.

“It's not called the Book of Blood for nothing.” I said with obvious disdain in my voice.

Jynx began laying out the plan for casting the spell.

After about an hour of planning, we had our game plan. We needed four more powerful unicorns. I was going to find Trixie, while Luna was going to get Shining Armor, and Cadence.

“We still need one more.” I said, “Who else is powerful enough?”

We thought for a few minutes, sharing ideas. Unfortunately everyone we mentioned was either not powerful enough or unable to help. After listing almost every unicorn we knew we were silent for a bit.

Jynx had one last idea, “There is one other very powerful unicorn, but I don't think you'll like the idea of her helping.”

I looked over at Jynx, confused for a second before I realized who she meant.

“No.” I said, “Hell no. she is way too young and half of her spells end up exploding.”

“We have no choice.” Jynx added, “I'm just afraid what Rarity will do when she finds out we put her little sister in danger.”

We were gathered in one of the spell testing rooms at the university. They were designed to prevent any magic from entering or leaving which meant the spell would be undetectable. After the initial shock of seeing Jynx alive passed we explained the plan.

“I don't like this.” Shining Armor said, his wings fidgeting from nervousness.

“I don't either, none of us do.” I said, “But she's the only other unicorn we know of that's strong enough.” I turned to Sweetie Bell, “I'm sorry to put this on you but...”

She cut me off, “No! Yeah I’m scared, but the thing took my sister and my teacher. I’ll help in any way I can. But, um... Rarity's going to kill you, just so you know.”

She wasn't lying. Her face was set in a determined expression, but her knees were knocking together from her shaking. I had a lot more respect for that brave kid than ever. Facing a deranged goddess at ten years old is no small thing.

“We shall lead the Nightmare here.” Luna said.

“No,” Jynx responded, “You're need here to prepare the spell. I hate to say this but we might need a pegasus to help.”

“I already took care of that.” I said, “She should be here soon.”

Like clockwork Rainbow Dash's voice carried through the hall.

“Hello? I'm here. Where the hay are you.” She shouted.

I stepped outside to meet my little sis, “Dash, in here.”

“Shiro?” She said with disbelief, “Holy hay you're alive. What happened?”

I motioned for her to come in the room. She walked inside and froze at the sight before her.

“Hi Rainbow,” Jynx said with a smile, “I missed you.”

Dash looked to me as if asking if she was crazy. I gave her a warm smile, nodding. That was all she needed. She tackled her big sister and wrapped her in a tight hug as if she would go away again if Dash didn't hold onto her for dear life.

“Jynx,” The colorful pony said through the tears of joy staining her face, “I can't believe you're alive. Thank you Shiro. Thank you for bringing her back, And thank you for not leaving me too. I thought I lost both of you.”

“Rainbow,” Jynx said in a very serious tone, getting the young flier's attention, “We need your help. The Nightmare has taken over Celestia.”

We explained the plan once again, and Dash's eyes went wide with shock and a hint of fear. I didn't blame her. The last time The Nightmare threatened Equestria Twilight spent two months in the hospital, most of one of those in intensive care.

“Don not worry Rainbow Dash.” Luna said, “Our sister is not a very strong flier. We have seen ordinary pegasi that were more skilled than she. You will have no trouble evading her.”

“Here, take this,” I took off my amulet and put on her neck, “It won't be able to absorb all her magic if she goes all out, but I’ll absorb enough to help you avoid her attacks. You can do this.”

“OK, but you owe me big time.” Replied the tomcolt, “I swear, first you run off to hell, then you ask me to piss of a psycho goddess. You're going to drive me insane.”

“I'll see you when you get there.” I said, “Remind me to give you a tour.”

“Ha, funny. So all I have to do is lead The Nightmare here?” She asked, “That'll be easy. I'll be back in a flash.”

With that she took off out the door and and down the hall.

“You think she'll be OK?” Jynx asked.

“Yeah, she'll be fine. She's kind of arrogant but she's not stupid. She won't piss Nightmare off too much, just enough to get her to chase” I answered.

A massive explosion took out the roof over the palace throne room. It was followed by a rainbow streak bursting from the new hole.

“Ohmygosh Ohmygosh Ohmygosh Ohmygosh Ohmygosh!” Dash said to herself as she fled a very angry possessed princess, desperately clinging to her bladder control, “Why did I have to say that? Stupid, stupid, stupid! I'm gonna die.”

“I WILL TEAR YOUR LIVER OUT AND FEED IT TO YOU PARENTS!!!” Nightmare was a little passed upset, “YOUR FACE IS GOING TO BE MY TIOLET!!!”

“I DON'T WANNA BE PEED ON!” Rainbow cried as she flew for her life.

She dodged and weaved as fireball after fireball was flung her way. Luckily they were small weaker attacks meant for a high rate of fire over power. As such the amulet absorbed the ones she couldn't dodge. She thanked Shiro for the magical artifact and made a note to give him a hug if she survives.

Like she was told, Nightmare couldn't match the pegasus's speed. Rainbow had to remind herself several times that she was suppose to be leading the murderous mare into a trap. Shiro told her not to take a direct rout so Nightmare would think she was just trying to hide in the college. That goal was assisted by the fact that she got lost trying to NOT DIE. Regardless of delays she found her destination, and went for it. She aimed for a skylight and put her wings in front of her to protect her. For the first time she was glad her wings were artificial, otherwise that would have done some extreme damage.

“You think to hide from me little pony!” The Nightmare called as she scanned for an entrance that could accommodate her size.

Dash didn't give her time to catch up. The moment she was through the window she spread her wings, slowing her descent and hit the ground running. She high tailed it through the hallways looking for the room the others were in. Jynx's office came into view telling the cyan pegasus exactly where she was, and none too soon.

“COME OUT SO I CAN KILL YOU SLOWLY!!!” The pissed off, possessed pony princess hollered.

Dash turned around just in time to see the dark alicorn round the corner. The only thought in the weather mare's mind was HOLY SHIT! Nightmares eyes narrowed at her prey and she charged. With no room to fly Dash hauled ass on hoof. The first thing our heroine noticed was the much smaller gap in speed... she was gaining. The tyrant's longer legs made up for the lack of an athletes body, something Rainbow did NOT appreciate.

There it is! Dash thought to herself when the door to the testing room came into view. She picked up the pace, making a mad sprint to her goal. The Nightmare was right on her heels and gaining fast. With one last push and a pump of her wings she burst through the door.

I was getting worried. Dash was late. I was confident she was alive, thee was no way the Nightmare could catch her with Celestia's body. Hell Luna couldn't catch her, and the only spells that could get past the amulet were big clumsy things that would be like dodging a snail for her. My worry was that she got lost and the whole plan would be ruined. Or it was until we heard a yell from the Nightmare, “COME OUT SO I CAN KILL YOU SLOWLY!!!”

So much for not over doing it, Dash, “Get ready.”

Luna, Shining Armor, Cadence, Trixie, and Sweetie Bell stood in a circle around he edge a symbol drawn on the ground with me near the center and Jynx just outside the formation. All my gear, magic and mundane, was in a case to keep their magic from interfering with the spell as well as to keep them safe.

The five mages horns lit up as the runes glowed beneath me. I felt the tingle of energy surround me. The door burst open and dash flew over my head. The Nightmare followed soon after. Too late she realized she fell right into a trap as she felt the magic from the symbol that her and I stood on. With one more push, the mages flooded the symbol glowed brightly and the spell took hold, paralyzing us both.

It was time for Jynx to step up. Her horn lit up and my body was laced with ethereal lines that connected us. This spell was unique. It required a 'living tool', and that tool was me. The tool surrenders all control of their body to the caster who then channels a spell through them. It's not exactly pleasant to not have control of your own body. Jynx lifted my arms and extended my claws. The next step is why I was the one to be the tool, as she plunged my claws into the chest of the possessed Celestia. The paralysis was so complete Nightmare couldn't even scream. They weren't deep enough to kill her but enough that her blood was flowing. Jynx closed her eyes to focus on the spell as layer upon layer of magic poured from her horn.

The room shook and shuddered trying to contain the vast amount of magic in the room. Jynx started pulling my claws back, struggling against an opposing force. Soon my claws were out of the alicorn's body, pulling a black smokey substance out with them. As my claws retracted more and more of the cloud followed. As more and more of the cloud was pulled out, more and more of Celestia's body reverted back to normal. It started by revealing her pink tail, then her white coat. After what seemed like an hour but was more likely five minutes, the last of the cloud was extracted.

Now came the hard part. The five released the paralyzing spell and the Nightmare fought like a desperate animal that was about to be mercilessly slaughtered. In it's defense that was exactly what was going to happen. Luna glared at the malicious entity that tormented her for over one thousand years.

“We have been dreaming of this day for centuries.” Said the goddess with a liberal dose of venom.

While Jynx held the spell that kept the Nightmare in my grasp, Luna took a deep breath. She let it out and saturated the room in a storm of indigo chaos fire. I was in awe of the extreme difference between her fire and mine as it washed harmlessly over us... most of us. Even the deafening roar of the fire couldn't drown out the sickening, pain filled shriek of the demon as her very essence was reduced to ash.

************************************************

Fact #9: Alicorn, as most know, possess unicorn, pegasus, and earth pony magic. A lesser known fact is that they are not equally proficient with each. All alicorn are most proficient with the magic they were born with (i.e. unicorns with unicorn magic, pegasi with pegasus magic and earth ponies with earth pony magic). The secondary proficiency is typically dictated by the alicorn's special talent unless their talent would be equally affected by both.

Two good examples are Equestria's newest alicorns Twilight Sparkle and Shining Armor. Both are most proficient with unicorn magic as they were both born unicorns. However, Shining Armor's special talent is protecting others, which he discovered when he took it upon himself to protect his little sister. As such his earth pony magic is much stronger than his pegasus magic. Twilight's special talent on the other hand is unicorn magic and would be benefited equally by both pegasus and earth pony magic. Therefore the her personality decided her second specialty. Twilight's pegasus magic allows her to travel quickly to help her friends and being able to work with weather and clouds makes research easier.

Fact #9.5 Attacking an insane goddess is a very stupid idea.

Nightmare Sol

Chapter 61: She's Not a Zombie!

December 12, 1005,

Luna paced nervously back and forth in the waiting room of the Canterlot Urgent Care Center. Celestia was in bad shape. The blood loss Celestia suffered would have killed a mortal five times over and the trauma from having the spirit torn from her was severe. Doctor Healing Hooves was one of only four doctors in Equestria qualified to treat alicorns. He was pulled from Ponyville along with his wife Derpy (whom the others still think is just an innocent mailmare) and daughter Dinky for an extended stay while Dr. Remedy was in the Griffin Nations. He was operating on the princess while a local zebra worked to make salves and medicines to help speed her recovery.

Twilight threw open the door and skidded to a stop in front of Luna, “Where's mom? Is she OK? What happened to the Nightmare?”

“Slow down, Twilight.” Luna said, “She's still in surgery. We'll know as soon as she's out. And the Nightmare will harm nopony else.”

“It's OK Twi, she's a tough old lady.” I said causing her to jump a little.

She looked back at me like she expected to see a ghost, “Shiro? You're alive? But I thought you went to...” Her eyes widened even more when she saw who was beside me, clinging to my foreleg, “Jynx... how? None of this is possible. Nopony can survive Tartarus and nopony can escape.”

“You forget I’m not a pony.” I said.

Her eyes narrowed at me and snapped, “Well you were when I met you. As far as I’m concerned that makes you subject to the same laws of nature as ponies.”

“Well I’m sorry I’m alive, Twilight. I'll go kill myself so you'll be happy.” I shot back.

“That's not what I meant. I just...” She sighed, “I'm sorry. I'm not mad at you and I shouldn’t taken my frustrations out on you. I just hate not being able to understand things and ever since you showed up it's been one impossible thing after another. It's really starting to eat away at my sanity.”

“Yeah,” I said with a smirk, “Because you're a paragon of sanity. What happened when you were tardy?”

“Uh, I enchanted a doll?” She said.

I gave her a very bemused expression, “So the fire had nothing to do with you.”

She chuckled from embarrassment. She looked at Jynx and her smile faded.

“Jynx, are you OK?” She asked sympathetically, “I mean, do you want to , um... talk about...”

“No!” Jynx cut her off a little forcefully, “I mean, no thank you. I just want to forget about it.”

I didn't like the thought of her bottling it up, but she needed time. I wouldn't force her to talk before she's ready.

The door opened and Dr. Hooves came into the waiting room. Luna and Twilight damn near trampled me to get to him.

“Princess Celestia is stable. She's still unconscious but she should be fine. I suspect she'll wake tomorrow, but she'll be very weak for some time. I'm suggesting she rest from her sun raising duties for three months.”

“Three months?” Luna's eyes widened, “It had been difficult raising the sun and moon for four days. We are not as powerful as Celestia.”

“Well right now a ten year old filly is more powerful than her.” Said the doctor.

“Hear that Sweetie, you're more powerful than a goddess.” I said.

“Really?” She said from her seat, “Cool, I can't wait to tell Applebloom, Scootaloo, and Midnight... well Applebloom and Scootaloo.” Her mood suddenly dropped.

“Why not Midnight?” Jynx asked.

“He took your,” I hesitated, “What happened very hard. He doesn't eat, talk, play, move. He's almost catatonic.”

“Well what are we waiting for!” She said, “I need to get home.”

“I know we're waiting for Rarity and AJ.” I said.

A couple minutes later the two finally found their way to the hospital.

“Twi, is the princess alright?” AJ asked, “Hi Shiro, Hi Jynx. Is it true that...” She stopped mid-sentence and turned around, “J, Jynx? Oh my stars, yer alive... aren't ya? Goddess tell me ya ain't undead.”

“No Applejack, I'm not undead.” Jynx said, “At least I don't think I am. I'm going to have to run some tests to see if there is anything unusual with my body, but I’m fairly certain I'm completely alive. I think I broke Rarity.”

Sure enough the high class pony was standing there staring at Jynx. Sweetie Bell stood beside her and waved a hoof in front of her eyes.

“Um, Rarity?” Sweetie said, “Are you OK?”

“Hu, ma, na, wha?” Rarity finally snapped out of her trance, “I'm fine Sweetie Bell... Sweetie Bell?! What are you doing here?”

“She helped defeat Nightmare.” I said, “We needed powerful unicorns to restrain her. We had Trixie, Shiny, Cadence, and Luna, but we needed a fifth and Sweetie Bell, unfortunately, was the only one powerful enough to cast the spell. I know you're upset about it, so am I, but we had no choice. It was that or let Nightmare get too powerful to stop.”

Rarity looked at me with her jaw hanging wide and her eyes wider. I thought I broker her again until the most unlikely thing happened... she smiled. I suddenly had the urge to go back to Tartarus where it was likely safer. Instead of skinning me for a new rug though she just took her sister in a hug with tears in her eyes.

“Oh my little Sweetie. I am so proud of. You must have been so scared but you soldiered on. My brave little sister.” She said, “Just don't do it again until you're older. At least thirty years.”

“You aren't mad?” Asked Sweetie.

“Yes, I am.” Was her answer, “Part of me wants to use Shiro's hide to make drapes (shudder), but I also understand that the whole of Equestria was on the line.”

Rarity broke the hug and looked her sister in the eyes, “You have a gift that many unicorns would hive their two back legs for. You're meant for greatness and I’ll just consider this practice. Besides you were surrounded by some of the most powerful mages in the world. Now, I think it's about time to go home”

Luna procured a pegasus drawn carriage for us, so the trip was only about an hour. It was only me, Jynx, Rarity, Sweetie, Applejack, and Autumn returning. Trixie was going the opposite direction and Twilight was staying in Canterlot to help Luna with her mothers duties. Jynx was still being very clingy. I don't really blame her though. Just what I saw those things doing to her was horrifying, and I was sure that wasn't all they did. The carriage landed in front of sugar cube corner and the six of us got out, thanking our escorts. AJ bid us farewell and headed back toward her farm, while the rest of us went in the bakery. Jynx and had to get our sons and Rarity was treating a her little hero to a cake.

“Hello, dearies.” Mrs. Cake said as her husband gave us a smile, “Oh, Shiro, Pinkies upstairs with the foals. Hello Rarity, Sweetie, and Jynx.”

The two went back to work for a moment before they looked at each other in shock, then back to Jynx. We ignored them and went upstairs.

“Pinkie?” I called at the top.

Her bedroom door flung open and a pink blur slammed into me. If not for Jynx catching us in her magic we would have been very sore.

“Oh my gosh, Shiro, you're alive!” Se was crying into my coat, her mane was just starting to curl at the ends.

“I'm not the only one, Pinks.” I said.

“Hi Pinkie.” Jynx said.

Pinkie took a few tentative steps toward her. She looked at the unicorn up and down as if she were looking for the trick.

“Is that really you?” Pinkie looked back at me, “You really did it?”

“Yeah, I'm real...” Jynx was cut off when Pinkie wrapped her hooves around her.

“I thought I’d never see you again.” Pinkie's mane curled just a little bit more, “Come on!”

Pinkie grabbed Jynx by the hoof and pulled her into her room. Razor was asleep snuggling with Surprise on the bed while Midnight was sitting in the corner, still staring into space. Jynx looked like she was going to break down at the sight. Pinkie and I sat by the door so Jynx can try to snap Midnight out of it.

“Midnight?” She said. She placed a hoof gently on his cheek and moved his eyes to her, “I'm home, sweetie. Mommy's home.”

For the first time in days his eyes focused, and my heart almost stopped.

“Mm.” He was trying to speak, “Mo... MOM!”

He threw himself at her as he let out all the pain and sorrow that had nearly broken him. I wasted no time lending my support, joining in the embrace. Pinkie smiled, her mane almost at it's full volume, and left us to ourselves.

“I'm so sorry, Midnight.” Jynx cried as she held our son, “I'll never leave you like that again.”

We didn't speak anymore. Instead we caught up on all the hugs and joy that we missed. Somehow, through all that, the babies slept.

We were all sitting at the Cake's table in the back eating cupcakes. Pinkie Pie had just joined us with her new daughter. She set the filly down so she and Razor could play.

“So that's the changeling?” Jynx asked.

“Yep, I named her Surprise.” Pinkie said.

Jynx chuckled, “What's with you and those bronies? You know they'll never know you actually exist and you're never going to actually meet one right?”

“I know they don't think I’m real, but they're still my fans.” Pinkie said, “And I have met one. Shiro's a brony remember.”

“She's right.” I said, “I still watch the show some times.”

“I know.” Jynx shook her head, “I still don't get why though. You're friends with everypony from the show, and one of them is your sister-in-law.”

“Not really. The ponies in the show are very different from the ponies their based on.” I said.

“You're hopless.” She said with another shake, “So Pinkie. I have two questions. One, how do you know it's a she? And two, how is it disguised?”

“Changelings are still ponies, silly.”Pinkie said, “I know she's a filly the same way my parents knew I was a filly. The second question... um... can I ask you guys a question before I answer yours?” we agreed, “Do you think changelings can be good?”

I had to think for a moment. I've only ever seen two, and one was right in front of me. Eventually I had an answer for her.

“Surprise's birth mother, though I didn't know her, was content spending time with her foal in the park. I can't see her being evil, so yes I do think they can be good.” I said.

Jynx added, “I agree. Why are you asking?”

Pinkie hesitated, “I know a changeling. I've known her for five years, and what she is for a year now. She's very nice, and is always helping ponies. She disguised Surprise for me.”

“Five years? Wow she's good to be hiding that long.” I said, “I'm glad she has a friend like you to confide in.” I sat there thinking for a moment, wondering who it could be, “I'm guessing you promised you wouldn't tell who she is.”

“Please don't tell anypony that there's even one here. I don't want her being hunted like a criminal.” Pinkie pleaded.

“Don't worry, Pinkie we won't tell.” Jynx said.

“Of course not,” I agreed, “I wouldn't rat out a friend of yours.”

“Thanks you two.” said the party pony, “Speaking of party ponies, I've never thrown a welcome back from the dead party!”

Jynx winced at the name, “How about we just call it Razor's birthday party.”

“Oh my gosh, you're right!” Said Pinkie, “He never got his party

“Midnight,” I said to the colt, “You've been unnaturally quiet.”

“I'm sorry, dad.” He said.

“You alright, kid?” I asked.

He nodded and said, “I'm just thinking.”

“About what?” I asked.

“Is mom a zombie?” He asked.

I couldn't catch the snort in time before asking, “What?”

“Well, Spike told me zombies are ponies that are dead but walk around like they were alive.” he clarified.

“Oh, my little stallion,” Jynx said and hugged him, “I'm not dead anymore. Your dad saved me, so now I’m alive again.”

“You guy's ready to go?” I asked.

“I can't wait to sleep.” Jynx said.

“Can I watch TV when we get home?” Midnight asked.

“Fine, but only for an hour.” I said, “I'm not going to have you become Equestria's first couch potato.”

“But I like potatoes.” He said with a grin.

I looked at my family and friend and couldn't help but think about how easily they can bounce back from tragedy. The grim realization came to me that the reason is because ponies are still prey animals. I had almost forgot how things were before I arrived. I wondered if that was the real difference between humans and ponies.

Jynx grabbed Razor and left through the back door with Midnight. I took another look at the changeling disguised as a pegasus, “Pinkie, her wing needs fixed.” It had changed back into the insect-like membrane, “See ya.”

After I left, Pinkie picked up her adopted daughter and nuzzled her, “Come on Surprise, let's go ask aunt Lyra to fix your disguise.”

Chapter 62: Promoted

Jynx was clingy for a while, as was Midnight, but they eventually broke out of that. With my disease out in the open, everyone except Dash and Pinkie treated me like I was made of glass. And they wondered why I didn't tell them. Jynx and I still wanted nothing to do with Celestia, but still treated her with the respect required of station. At least the urge to punch her in the face every time I saw her went away. There were some ponies that were still scared that Jynx was some kind of undead abomination, but they knew better than to say anything. I was still trying to figure out who the changeling was. I was pretty sure it was Bonbon, but still needed more proof. Of course I wasn't going to expose her, I just wanted to learn about them.

Once again, though, there was very little of interest in my life (unless you count catching Octavia with Vinyl's horn... yeah... during a party) until...

April 17, 1006,

We cheered as Twilight blew out the candles on her cake. It was her twenty fifth birthday and we were all gathered to celebrate. It was a day for celebration and joy, hell I was even getting along with Celestia (considering I can't look at her without the urge to punch her in the face, that's a big deal). She was still weak from the Nightmare, but she had regained her full size at least. I chuckled a little at the memory of Twilight standing a couple inches taller than her mother. Luna tormented her relentlessly the whole time.

“Congratulations on surviving your own tests and experiments for a quarter century.” I said, “If you're lucky you'll do it again.”

“Ha, ha.” She gave a sarcastic laugh, “You are hilarious. What ever would I do without your amazing wit?”

I smiled and said, “Your life would spiral into depression where you would fall in with drugs and alcohol. The paparazzi would report on your many anonymous flings with complete strangers. Then after a bit on “E! True Equestrian stories” you'll pull your life together and fade from the spot light until someone does a “Where are They Now” bit on you.”

“It's OK Twilight.” Pinkie placed a hoof on her shoulder, “I'll even arrange your intervention when you start selling your body to feed your rainbow dust addiction.”

Twilight's angry gaze didn't last and the laugh she was trying to hide broke through, “Thank you, Pinkie. It's good to know that when my life is a dark pit of an substance abuse and sexual depravity I’ll have somepony to pull me out of it.”

“Enough about royal prostitution, let's cut the cake and eat.” Said Rainbow.

We took that superb advice and each enjoyed a large helping of cake and ice cream. Of course the Cakes baked it special themselves, so it was awesome. Pinkies a damn fine baker, but even she can't compete with the world famous couple. They were even invited to bake the cake for the coronation of King Vincent IV of Griffany.

The party was (seeing as Pinkie arranged it) amazing, but as is normal in my life, It was interrupted. Unlike the usual monster or cataclysm, though, it was one of Celestia's guards. He strode in and whispered in Celestia's ear.

“What? Now?” She let a sigh, “Fine, tell him I'll be there Shortly.” She waited for the messenger to leave before continuing, “Twilight, I'm sorry but the Griffin ambassador has arrived.”

“We shall prepare.” Luna said and took off.

“Shiro, Captain Armor,” Celestia said, “You need to come as well. Everypony else enjoy the party.”

I was about to ask why, but decided against it. If she was bringing Shining and me it was important, and I had a feeling I knew why. So Shining and I followed the princess out of the ball room and through the castle.

I was singing on the way, “Dig through the ditches, And burn through the witches, I slam in the back of my, Dragula”

“What are you singing?” Shining asked.

“Dragula by Rob Zombie For some reason I've had it stuck in my head all day.” I said and went back to singing.

We made our way to a room with a large round table, and two griffins sitting. One was a male with dark red plumage and black fur. The other was a female with white feathers and orange, tiger-striped fur (I instantly liked her). Luna arrived with the night guard captain.

The male griffin stood and greeted us, “Your majesties, I am Lord Tiber, the personal adviser to King Vincent IV. My companion is General Saga, of the Royal Griffin Army.”

Celestia spoke, “Welcome to Equestria Lord Tiber, General Saga. I am Princess Celestia, and this is Shining Armor, captain of my guard.”

Luna took over, “We are princess Luna, and this is Captain Lazy Night, of the Night Guard.”

It was my turn, “I am Lord Shirotora, guardian of Equestria.”

The griffin general raised an eyebrow and said, “You are a white tiger who's name means white tiger. That as ridiculous as a griffin named Griffin.”

“General!” Tiber snapped, “My apologies. The good general is often a little too honest.”

“That's alright,” I said, “I admire that. One of my good friends is the same way.”

Celestia put the meeting back on topic, “As you know this is a call for assistance in war. Last summer, My uncle Balder contacted Lord Tora to sent a warning. Lord Tora, if you would tell Lord Tiber what Balder said to you.”

I repeated as best I could what I was told. By the time I was done I could see the fear threatening to over take Tiber's face. Shining, Captain Night, and General Saga all had grim expressions.

“The letter he gave me had specific instructions that I share it's contents with the leaders of the armies that will fight.” Celestia said.

“Then why am I here?” I asked.

“I'll get to that.” Said Celestia, “The letter says that an army of creatures will form at the base of Sky Peak. They will launch an attack on Canterlot and destroy the city along with all living within. We won't let them attack. I plan on staging a preemptive strike the moment they gather. I'm asking King Vincent to lend aide. We are in need of soldiers and few are as skilled as those of the Griffin Kingdom.”

“The king assumed you might ask for reinforcements and has authorized me to grant 150 troops, but if things are as bad as you say we may need to send more. I will speak with my king and we should have your army in two weeks.”

Celestia sighed, “I truly wish you could have arrived a month ago. The war is suppose to happen in one week.”

“A week?” I asked, “Why the hell did you wait this long!”

“She didn't.” Lore Tiber said sounding upset at my tone, “We received the request six months ago, but we had an issue that need to be resolved before we could answer. I'm sorry Princess, but it will take five days just to arrive.”

“What if you could speak to your king now?” I asked.

He said, “If I could we could get an army here just in time, but...”

I cut him off and held out my crystal phone, “Here, focus on your king and you will be able speak to him.”

He took it and used it to relay the message to his king who promptly agreed to send one thousand.

“That is a fascinating device.” Tiber said.

“It's crys-tec. My wife discovered it and has made several inventions using it. We collaborated on some, like this.” I held up my right arm and activated my light sword.

The general seemed very interested in it, “You have a talent for making weapons.”

I explained “I use to be human. An alien species that excelled at warfare. That includes making weapons of war.”

“I'm glad you mentioned that, Shiro” We all looked at Celestia confused, “Because the letter says that the Equestrian forces are to be led by you.”

“What? Me?” I was stupefied , “I don't know how to lead an army. I don't think that's a good idea.”

“I don't like the idea either, but I trust my uncle's judgment, General Tora.” She said, “So General, do you have any input.”

I was quiet for a moment. The only thought in my mind was WHAT THE FUCK! The only armies I've ever lead were GDI and Nod. I had to think for a moment before I answered Celestia, but an idea hit me like a brick. A project I had been working on for a few months.

“Luna!” I said forgetting I was suppose to be formal at things like this, “Take me home for a sec.”

She looked at me like was craze(er), “O...K... We suppose you need to retrieve something.”

In a flash we were gone. I ran to the lab, grabbed a case and Luna zapped us back. The others were beyond confused.

“I have something that may help us.” I said holding up the case, “Follow me.”

I left the room heading down to the training area. I walked at a rather brisk pace as I was kind of eager to test it myself. Demonstrating an untested weapon to royalty and foreign officials is good right? That's why they say hindsight is twenty-twenty. Anyways, I placed the case on the ground and opened it, pulling out my secret weapon and showing it to them.

I them explained to them what it was, “This is the Mark-1. A prototype weapon that fires a concentrated beam of light called a laser that burns whatever you point it at. Captain Armor, do we have any plate armor that we can destroy?”

“Yeah.” He said before he went to a closet and pulled out a set.

“Can you place the armor on the dummy please.” I said indicating one of the bow training targets.

After he put the steel on the dummy he returned behind me. I pointed the weapon at the target and pulled the trigger. A white beam of light shot out and in under a second melted through the armor and set the dummy on fire.

“Holy crap!” Captain Night spoke for the first time.

Celestia looked at the target and said, “How many ponies will you need to produce one thousand in a week?”

April 20, 1006,

We were ahead of schedule. We already had 726 rifles, and several other designs I had were in production. The day after the meeting Paruk, a representative of the Kras Dragon clan, came to discuss an alliance (taking a pony form of course). It turned out it was the same one that Fluttershy stared down to protect her friends. At first I thought thee might be a problem because of that, but it turned out he actually respected her for her courage. They even ended up talking for a bit and put aside their past differences.

Over all preparations for the battle to come were going well. The only problem, the disease was making me very weak. There were some days I woke up and had trouble getting out of bed because I felt like I weighed a ton. The doc said I most likely had a month or two. It was advancing a little faster than usual. It didn't bother me because I was probably going to die in a few days anyway. If I was going to die, it would be protecting my loved ones.

The door to the office I was using burst open and Dr. Petri ran in with a smile on his face.

“I did it!” He said.

“You found a cure?” I asked hopefully.

“Kind of.” He answered, “I found out where to get one. There is an ancient vault from the time when King Chronos and Queen Gaea ruled. I know where it is and even have the key, but it can only be used by one who has a great need. Inside the vault is a lost element, The Flask of Cleansing Water. It has the power to cure any ailment.”

This was it. I was going to live after all.

“What are we waiting for?” I said, “Let's go.”

“I have a carriage waiting for us.” He said.

We hurried to the carriage and quickly took off. As we flew Dr. Petri told me what was going on. He pulled out a n ancient stone disk.

“This is the key.” He said, “All you have to do is put it on the pedestal and turn it. We're here.”

“That was quick.” I looked and sure enough we landed just below Canterlot.

“Come.” Said the doc, leading me to the mountain.

We made out way to an area of incredibility smooth stone. I looked around for the vault he mentioned, but saw nothing.

He saw my confusion and said, “Just wait.”

The sun made it's way to the highest point in the sky. As soon as the mountains shadow vanished, the rock face shimmered and vanished. In it's place was, as the doc said, a pedestal and door.

“Here,” Petri Dish gave me the key, “Do just as I told you.”

I nodded and made my way toward the ancient structure. This is it. I'm going to survive this thing. I'm going to get to see Razor and Midnight grow up and get married. I get to see another hearth warming. I’ll get to spoil my grand kids. I stood at the pedestal and carefully placed the disk in the indent and turned the key.

A glow appeared on the key as the door started rumbling. The glow formed the words “Dimitte omnia spes”. I looked at them in confision. It made no sense for that to be there. The door fell the rest of the way and a familiar screaching came from within. I realised why it said that. “Dimitte omnia spes” “Forsake all hope”.

I ran back to Dr. Petri and said, “Doc, that's not a vualt! It's...”

A sharp pain ran through my chest. I looked down and saw a dagger.

“A door to Tartarus.” Dr. Petri said, “The Heralds of the Shadow thank you.”

I fell to my side, my entire body erupted in a torrent of pain as if every bone in my body was being broken. I heard his laugh grow quieter as I screamed out in pain. I felt the world start to grow colder and dimmer. The last thing I saw before I lost conciousness was a familiar pink blur.

***********************************

Saga is the property of Levoanp

Lazy Night is the property of Soulless DCLXVI

Chapter 63: The Beginning of the End

April 21, 1006,

This is familiar.

I opened my eyes to the sight of a hospital room. What was strange though was I felt like I was just waking up from a nap. I actually felt refreshed. Did I just dream about getting stabbed? No, that pain was real. I opened my eyes and stared at the ceiling for a bit.

“Um,” A voice called from beside me, “Is that really you?”

I looked over and saw Jynx staring at me with concern in her eyes.

“Hey, babe.” I said, “Who else would I be? Do you know any other talking tigers?”

“Oh my goddess, Shiro.” She said breathlessly.

I sat up, still trying to figure out what was going on. I brushed a strand of hair from my eye and...Hair? I reached a hand up and felt the top of my head. Sure enough there was a mop of hair growing down to just above my shoulders. I looked at my hands... my fur-less, claw-less hands.

“What happened to me?” I asked. Maybe I was desensitized to weird stuff by now, but for some reason it didn't freak me out much.

“You've only been out since yesterday. Pinkie found you by some gate with this dagger beside you.” She floated the dagger that Petri Dish stabbed me with, “She said her Pinkie sense told her where to find you, but when she did monsters were coming from the gate. What happened down there? ”

“Dr. Petri told me a lost element that could cure me was in there. He said it could only be opened by someone who needs it but that was obviously a lie.” I said, “I'm not sure why he didn't do it himself.”

“Because the ward prevents anyone of this world from approaching.” Luna said as she walked in, “You are of earth, so you could pass through. It was meant to only allow we princesses through as we were the only ones not of this world.” She picked up the dagger and examined it, “Ah, 'Soul Rend', another of father's sadistic tools. It tears the soul apart, which we believe is the reason for your sudden change of appearance. The part it tore was the part that caused your transformation when you arrived.”

“Is there a way to fix it?” Jynx asked.

“We don't know.” Replied the princess, “It is unknown where the soul shard goes in a normal case. Shiro is NOT a normal case. His soul is three souls fused into one, his own, the White Tiger, and the Black Beast.”

“So I'm stuck like this?” I asked.

I couldn't feel my magic. It must have been because I was human again. Without my magic I would be vulnerable in the coming battle. I need my tiger form back.

“I don't think so.” Jynx said, “Look at your eyes.”

She floated a mirror to me and I looked at my reflection. It looked exactly as I remembered it. Blonde hair, scars on both sides of my jaw from the gunshot wound, slitted blue eyes, a few freckles... wait, slitted blue eyes? My eyes were still feline.

“I think the dagger just splits it and leaves it.” Jynx said, “After all, why go through the trouble of removing it when the victim is dead anyway?”

“Shiro, what exactly happened?” Luna asked.

“It was Petri Dish.” I said his name with as much venom as I could, “He was working for the Heralds of the Shadow.” I told them everything that happened, “I can't believe I was so stupid. It was an obvious trap and I ran strait into it. Now, not only do I NOT have a cure, but I just damned Equestria.”

“I wouldn't say that.” Said the familiar vice of the still ponyfied Laalia, “Did you forget, I told you this would happen.” We all looked at her in confusion. She sighed, “The gates of darkness shall be released, The land of harmony overrun with beasts. A shadow shall spread across the land, a fate brought by thine own hand. Sound familiar. Do you remember the rest?”

I thought for a moment, trying to remember her exact words, “A goddess' sacrifice undone, Unless four fires burn as one. Fire burns, Wind doth blow, Stone quakes, Water doth flow. Gather these elements of ol', to unite a fractured soul. Light and shadow must meet inside, else Equestria will die.”

“Exactly.” She said, “The last line shows there is still hope. “else Equestria will die”. Why would that be there if it wasn't preventable.”

Jynx gasped, “Shiro! I know how to fix your problem. That prophecy said this would happen. You said “to unite a fractured soul”, right? Your soul is fractured.”

“Holy shit, you're right!” I said, “But what about the elements?”

“You mean Fire, Air, Earth, and Water?” She asked, “The Fire Soul amulet, the Wind Bound Spear, and the Belt of Stones Strength. Those are what it means. All we have to do is find the fourth.”

That wasn't as good of news as you'd think, “But we don't have time to find it right now. We need to get ready for the attack. I'll have to search for it after.” I stood on my feet.

“What?” Jynx said, “You can't be seriously intending to fight tomorrow? You were stabbed less then a day ago, and you're still sick.”

I took a deep breath and paused. I felt different and not just because my form was different. And then it clicked.

“No Jynx, I'm not.” I said with a smile, “My disease only affects felines, and I’m not a feline anymore.”

I had just realized it myself, but the good doctor found my cure after all. It was why I felt so good... I could breath. The look on Jynx's face went from perplexed to complete joy. She tackled me to the floor and planted her lips on mine. She held it for several seconds before breaking.

“Oh, my goddess.” She said, “I can't believe I didn't realize that. I get to keep you...even if you do look funny.”

“I guess I'm not going anywhere just yet.” A thought just hit me, “Oh, shit what about the monsters from Tartarus? They're running wild as we speak!”

Luna stopped my with a raised hoof, “They are being contained for now. Shining Armor is maintaining a barrier with two dozen unicorns powering the spell.”

“Shit, we'll need them for the fight.” I said, “They'll be exhausted.”

“Zecora and Applebloom have been brewing mana potions all day.” Luna said, “The unicorns and Captain Armor will be fit to fight shortly after they drop the barrier. As for the ones that escaped Captain Night and the Night Guard hunted them down.”

“How long can Shine keep it up?” I asked.

“He said he can hold it through tomorrow afternoon, but we attack at dawn.” Luna said.

“Then I need to get ready.” I said, “Take me home please.”

Luna nodded and, with a flash of her horn, sent me just outside my door. Ponyville was deserted with everyone in the shelter. I wanted to stop by to see Midnight and Razor, but I didn't have the time. I made my way to the lab and got to work. My gauntlets had to be modified to fit my smaller arms and hands, and I needed something more. I was at a serious disadvantage as a human when it came to strength and speed, but I had something few did; resourcefulness. I lacked speed, so I’d make something to make me faster. I lacked strength so I’d make something to make me stronger.

I heard hoof steps, and Jynx came down. She went to her massive war machine and started with diagnostics.

“What are you doing?” I asked.

“If you think I’m going to sit back and do nothing then you obviously don't know me as well as I thought.” She answered.

I was about to tell her to stay out of it, but I knew she wouldn't, “Fine, but stay away from the battle. Chances are some of the monsters will try to leave the battlefield and attack here seeing as this is the closest town. I need you to stay here and keep everypony safe.”

“Again with the “everypony”. Before long you'll be saying it all the time.” Jynx said giving me a grin, “Fine, I'll protect Ponyville, but you better not get hurt again.”

“Thank you.”

“Do you have to go?” Pinkie asked as Phoenix tossed a few things in a suitcase.

“I'm sorry, Pinkie.” He said, “But my ability will be invaluable to the army. This is the reason I can do what I can, I just know it.”

He hugged his wife as a tear fell down his cheek. He wanted to stay so bad, but he had to help. It was difficult but he had a wife and daughter to protect, and he would gladly lay down his life for them.

Phoenix broke the hug but still held her by her shoulders, “If... If I don't make it back...”

Pinkie cut him off, “Don't, Pheephee, I...”

It was Phoenix's turn to cut her off, “Pinkie, I don't want to think about it either, but we can't lie to ourselves. This is war and ponies die. If I die, I don't want you to change. I want you to keep smiling for me and for our daughter.”

He let her go and went to his sleeping filly's crib, “Surprise, you answered our prayers when you came into our lives. I love you so much.” he leaned down and gave he a kiss on her forehead, hoping it wouldn't be the last love he gives her.

“And if anything happens ta us, Ah want ya ta take Autumn and go ta cousin Breaburn's.” Applejack said to a teary Applebloom as she got her settled in at the shelter.

She and Big Mac decided to defend the town. There were few others with the training to fight the supernatural. That and if her hunch was right there would be vampires among the creatures coming from the underworld. It would seem keeping the old traditions alive was a good idea after all.

“O...OK” Applebloom sniffled. She was trying to stay strong, but it was hard.

“Don't worry Applebloom,” AJ nuzzled her little sister, “Ah don't think many of them varmints will even make it here. Besides you know yer big sis can handle any of them, and Big Mac will be beside me the entire time. There ain't no way anything'll happen ta us.”

That seemed to cheer the filly up a bit, though she was still afraid for her big sis. With one more hug, the two separated. AJ took one last look back before heading back to town. That was the first time she ever told a convincing lie.

Fluttershy watched the yellow speck on the horizon grow into the form of her grandmother, still in her pegasus form. She landed beside her granddaughter and smiled.

“Are you ready, Kataya?” She asked.

“No.” Fluttershy squeaked.

The sun dragon chuckled, “I didn't think so, but it matters not. The role we are to play is of too great an importance to stay. Forgive me, Kataya. You are too gentle to see what you are going to see, but the stakes are greater than your innocence.”

“I... I un-understand.” Fluttershy took a breath to try to calm herself, “I'm scared, but I won't do nothing while innocent ponies are getting hurt and killed.”

“I'm so proud of you, child.” she said, “You are truly my pride and joy.” With that, the pegasus was engulfed in light that morphed and grew into a full sized, gold scaled dragon, “Come, Let us fly to meet out brothers and sisters in arms.”

Rainbow Dash and Jet walked through the war camp. Dash was still adjusting to the added weight of the armor and spear. Not to mention the sickles on her back legs made waking different. Jet didn't have any armor or weapons as he planned on fighting in his true form letting his scales protect him and his claws and breath be his weapons.

“Hay, Jet,” Rainbow Dash broke the silence, “Do you love me?”

Jet was caught off guard by the question, “Of course. Why would you even have need to ask that?”

Dash didn't answer, instead she posed another question, “Why?”

“Oh, my Lika (heart),” He stopped her and looked into her eyes, “If I were to tell you everything I love about you we would be here until dawn. You are kind, loving, funny, strong, dedicated... beautiful.”

“You really think so?” Dash asked, “Most guys think I’m scrawny.”

“Than I must thank them.” Jet said, much to Dash's confusion, “If they had realized there ignorance, I might have met you too late.”

Dash smiled. It was the first time she truly felt loved. True, she once loved Gil as much, but she knew she just convinced herself he returned the feeling. With Jet, though it was different. She TRIED, to no avail, to tell herself he wasn't any better just like she always did with guys she liked. It was why she wasn't the one with Shiro. She had a crush on him once, but was so afraid he would be just like Gil that she let him slip away. She wasn't going to make the same mistake twice.

“You know, Jet.” She said somberly, “We might not make it tomorrow. We might die.”

“Rainbow, do not speak like that.” Jet said, “I will not lie and say it is not true, but it does no good to dwell on it.”

“I know.” Dash said, “It's just that... if tonight is going to be our last night together, I want it to be memorable.”

Jet nodded in understanding, “What do you want to...”

He was cut off by his fillyfriend's lips on his. No more words were spoken as the polychromatic pegasus led the dragony somewhere they wouldn't be disturbed.

April 22, 1006,

It was a couple hours until dawn and I was needed at the front lines. I took a “full night's rest” potion to wake myself up. It was like eight hours of sleep in a drink. Now fully rested, I donned my gear and Jynx, after one more kiss, teleported me back to the camp. I saw ponies, griffins, and even a few diamond dogs milling around, waiting. The dragons of the Kras clan stayed a bit outside of camp. I made my way to the command tent.

“Can I help you... uh, Shiro? Is that you?” Captain Night asked to which I nodded, “Princess Luna told us about what happened.”

Captain Night of the night guard, General Saga, of the Griffin Army, and Paruk, of the Kras Dragon clan stood and gave me salutes of there own nations. Captain Night gave the Equestrian salute (god it looks like the Nazi salute), General Saga thumped her fist to her chest, and Paruk raised his chin exposing his neck (a sign of trust).

I said, “What do we have?”

I was given a run through of our numbers and the tactics we would be using. It was all sound and I made no changes. The fact was I was just wanting to get on with it.

“Very good.” I looked at the pony, griffin, and dragon, “Rally your men. Armageddon is about to begin.”

***************************************

It's finally here folks, the exciting finale to Chaotic Harmony. I call it “The Shitpocalypse”. This is going to be like one mega chapter separated into several parts, each from a different perspective. Certain events will overlap and appear in multiple chapters but from the eyes of another. Due to the fact that some characters will play a smaller role than others, some chapters will be shorter than others.

Armageddon, part one: Dawn

AN: This chapter is really short, I know, but the next will be longer.

I surveyed the army. It was the largest force ever gathered at almost 14,000 strong. From Equestria we had 5000 soldiers and 5000 volunteers. The griffins sent 2000 soldiers and1000 volunteers. The entire Kras clan of 45 as well as just over 900 d-dogs were also here. All watched the horizon as the sun slowly crested the hills. For many here it would be the last sun rise they would see.

I stood in the front with my new gear. My gauntlets were replaced by similar tools that covered my whole arm, while similar boots adorned my feet. They were my solutions. The extended gauntlets enhanced my strength too near that of a pegasus with speed to match, my Belt of Stone's Strength did the rest. The boots had a hover field that lifted me about two inches above the ground when active. I could move with directional thrusters on each side of both boots. Just because I don't have any magic of my own any more doesn't mean I can't use the magic in crystals and my elements.

In the distance, at the base of the mountain was the red-purple barrier. I knew the moment that dropped all hell was going to break loose, both literally and figuratively. I watched the thing for signs of it's fall. When the sun was fully up several flashes signified the unicorns and alicorn had abandoned their post. It didn't take long at all for the first cracks to appear and soon they spread across the entire surface and shattered.

I raised my spear and yelled the order to march. The captains relayed the order and the mass lurched forward. We went at a slow pace, conserving energy, as we approached. The pegasi, griffins, and dragons were in the back ready to take off at a moments notice. The dragons each carried two unicorns on their backs to cast protective and support spells in the air.

It didn't take long for the enemy to take notice of the army heading it's way. I recognized some of the creatures as the ones that were wandering through the halls of Tartarus tormenting those who were damned. Many of the things that started making their way toward us, though, were ponies, griffins, and other beings that had committed great sins in life. I even saw creatures that no longer exist like harpies, Trolls, and Ki-nali (they kinda look like Kajit). They charged us in a random mass. I hadn't realized how out numbered we were on the ground. Most of the creatures coming from the gate were land bound.

Soon enough the gap closed and we began picking up speed. I activated the hover field on my boots and focused the thrusters forward. A deafening roar rose up from the army as thousands of voices, mine included, unleashed a battle cry. The fliers in the back took off with beams of light tearing into the enemy from the rifles the pegasi were given.

We collided with the enemy in a flurry of clashing steel and claws. Blood and screaming filled my senses as I slid my twin magic blades into an abomination of hell. A quick boost to the side took me out of the path of it's clawed hand as it died. A rusted blade glanced of the shield projected from my left shoulder. I answered with a slash across a decaying ponies chest. Turning back into the fray, I raised my weapons just in time to stop a troll's hammer from getting too intimate. Even with the belt and gauntlets he was starting to overpower me. I was forced to one knee as I struggled to get out of the bind I was in. the brute's smug face was luckily split in two by an ax from Saga.

“Thanks General.” I said.

“My pleasure.” she returned as the ax morphed into a spear that she plunged into a harpie before flying off.

“Note to self; get a shape shifting sword.” I said and dove back into the fighting.

As I hacked and slashed my way though the evil hoard, a bright stream of light tore through a thicket of hell spawns. I shielded my eyes from the blast as a golden figure passed overhead. I had read about how the sun dragons draw in solar energy for their breath attack but had never witnessed it. I was far from disappointed.

I caught myself when another blow struck my shoulder shield sending my to the ground. A Ki-nali leaped toward me with it's claws ready to tear me open. I retracted my left light sword and blasted the energy at the airborne cat piercing a hole in its chest. I scrambled to my feet again. I needed to let the magic in my left gauntlet recharge before I could reform the sword, so I had to make due with one. It was the down side to being able to project the energy. Thankfully the shoulder shields used a different crystal, so the arrow that would have landed in my neck missed it's mark.

I forced myself on. Echo was fighting a troll and giving it a run for it's money, but I decided to help anyway. I slid up behind it and cut the Achilles tendon causing it to fall. My next strike sliced it's throat. Echo gave me a strange look.

“You smell like Shiro.” His voice sounded in my head.

“There's a reason for that.” I said as I beheaded a hell griffin.

“You know what... I don't want to know.” He said, “Let's just teach these Nancy boys who there messing with.”

“Let's” I said.

Echo was a good fighter, so I left that area to him to fight else where. After dismembering some Tartarus chimeras, I heard loud roars coming from the gates. I looked up and saw a terrifying sight. Several dragons had come out and taken to the sky, but even that wasn't the worst thing. A crimson cloud poured from hell and started condensing into a solid form. My stomach clinched at the sight of a creature I had only seen in pictures... Typhon, Father of Monsters.

There was no more terrible monster in Greek myth, and the Equestrian counterpart wasn't much better. I wracked my brain for a way to fight it, but was halted when it leaped over the battlefield and headed away from us. I couldn't dwell on it for long, as a glancing blow across my back brought me back to the fight. Enough time had passed and I reformed my left sword and cleaved the goblin in two.

The arrival of Typhon was already bad enough, but as I looked around I realized something, we were starting to lose. Their numbers were too great and our soldiers were falling.

As I cursed to myself I saw a spot of blue cresting the hill to the west. It was an earth pony. He stood on the hill looking down on the battlefield before charging. Suddenly the hill behind him flooded over in a tidal wave of gray, brown, and black beasts, teeth and claws ready to kill. That's when I realized what was going on. Dohi Waya had returned... and he brought friends.

Armageddon Part 2: The Prodigal Son

December 10, 1005,

Waya had finally crossed the borders of Equestria and the Lupine Territory a few days ago. He was sitting under a rocky outcropping that he used for shelter from the snow storm the night before. He stared into he dieing glow of his fire reminiscing about his time in Ponyville. He missed his love, and his friends. The thought made him laugh. When he left his pack it was for the soul purpose of killing Shiro, but now the very same was his best friend. Not only that but he was dating royalty. Throw in all the other friends he made and he was as happy as could be... or he use to be.

“Happy E-Day, Shiro,” He said chuckling at Shiro's name for the day he arrived, “And happy birthday Razor Wind.”

He sighed thinking about how they were going to be having a huge party. It was going to be a great day for them while he freezes his flank off in the show. He threw some snow on the embers and stretched out. If all went well, he would be in his pack's territory in a few hours. After that he would just have to track them down.

“Might as well begin.” He said as he headed further into Lupine Territory.

As he calculated, after a few hours he saw the symbol of his pack carved into a tree. After so long he was finally home. He stopped at that thought. It just didn't sound right to him for some reason. Was this still his home? He had always said so, but now it felt wrong.

He sighed and asked himself, “Is this home?”

He froze. Something was watching him. After all the times Shiro stalked him for some kind of prank he was good at picking up on it. He moved on as if he didn't notice, waiting for his shadow to make a move. About twenty yards in the territory it attacked. It moved with incredible speed and accuracy striking the empty space that Waya stood a split second before. It looked up just in time to see the hoof that flung him into a nearby bush. Waya landed and faced the predator ready for a second attack. What he got though surprised him.

“You have improved greatly.” An gray, almost white werewolf stepped from the bush holding a pile of snow to his swelling eye, “Welcome back, Dohi Waya.”

“Nuda Asgina? Is that you?” He asked.

The wolf smiled at him and nodded. Nuda Asgina, was Waya's uncle of a sort. He was one of the very few that welcomed him with open arms when his father found him. He was one of the reasons Waya was reluctant to leave to find his father's killer.

Nuda adopted Gray Fang as a younger brother when he wandered into their pack. Gray Fang's clan was slaughtered in a surprise attack and he was the only survivor. Grey Fang quickly proved himself to his new clan, but still kept his ties to the Winter Moon. Even when he became alpha he still introduced himself as “the last of the Winter Moon clan”.

“Yes, my nephew. I assume your return means you have slain your fathers killer. I would have thought you would have found him sooner.” He said sounding sad.

“I found him in four months.” Waya said with a chuckle, “Shiro is nothing like I thought he would be. After he beat me, he invited me to stay in town.” Nuda cocked an eyebrow at this, “He is... odd, but he's honorable. We fought hundreds of times and spared me every time. He even helped me improve my skills. The strangest thing is that now he is my closest friend.”

Nuda laughed, “So it's true what they say about the God's Bane. He changes the fate of all who know him. I would very much like to meet this Shirotora.”

“I am hoping you can, but first I must ask a question.” Waya said, “Who is alpha?”

Nuda's face darkened, “It is Night Shade. I am sorry, but with in control it's not safe for you here.”

Waya's response was not what the old lycan expected, “Excellent. I was hoping the fools ambition would get him what he wanted.”

“Dohi, this is not a good thing.” Nuda said, “He despises you and I thought you despised him.”

“I do. Which is why I am glad he is alpha.” Waya grinned, “Now I will have no regrets when I challenge him.”

Nuda looked shocked at the young pony, “You are going to challenge him? Waya he is alpha for a reason. You say you have a life among the ponies, so what would you have to gain from this?”

Waya looked at his uncle with a serious look, “An army.”

Night Shade enjoyed his position. He ate the hardiest, slept in the most comfortable spots, and had a different female every night. The greatest moment of his life was the day the pack found out Gray Fang died. It was the day he made his claim and the day the clan's embarrassment left. He smiled as he imagined the broken and maimed body of Dohi Waya after he found the one that could kill Gray Fang. He imagined what the scene was like. Dohi walking up and announcing his challenge.

“Night Shade, as a member of the Shadow Paw clan I challenge you for the right to lead!”

I'm not imagining this. He thought to himself.

He looked as the prey animal glared at him. Was he serious? Did he really think a pony could be alpha? He let out a laugh at the notion.

“Dohi?” He said, “Have you killed the one called Shirotora? Show us the proof.”

“I have not killed him.” Replied Waya, “I defeated him and I spared him.”

Night Shade laughed, “HA! You think you could be alpha when you show weakness and spare your enemy?”

“No. I spared my friend.” Waya said, “After the hundreds of times he did the same for me.”

“Hundreds?” Said the alpha, “He defeated you hundreds of times? The only fight I ever lost was against Gray Fang. That is why I'm strong.” Several older wolves scoffed at the foolish alpha, “Very well, I will allow your challenge. Who will support you?”

The elder wolves saw something in the small blue pony. He had a strength with him he didn't have when he was last among them. Quickly a dozen elders stood, giving their consent. They were followed by a few of the youngers that either respected the elder's wisdom or just hated Night Shade.

“Very well, pony.” Spat the alpha, “I will celebrate my victory with a feast, and you shall be the main dish.”

He stood as the pack members surrounded them in a living arena. Waya watched him, waiting. And then he charged. Waya wondered if his old enemy had gotten slower or if he himself had just gotten that much faster. It was little effort to step to the side of the blow and raise his front right hoof to the wolf's chin.

“You're a fool Night Shade.” Waya said as his opponent stood back up, rubbing his sore jaw, “While you've been lavishing in the life of the alpha, I’ve been getting stronger. Not only have I been fighting Shiro, who could defeat any wolf, but I’ve been fighting monsters along side him.”

Another charge ended similar but with an elbow to the spine sending him sliding on his face. The others looked on in shock. Some of them saw that Waya was stronger, but to be beating the alpha without even trying...

Night Shade was getting furious. He picked himself up and charged again, but this time before he swung he leaped over the stallion only to be met with a rising uppercut that sent him higher into the air. His fall was hurried by an ax kick from above. The silence that permeated the air was palpable. There were no warriors more fierce or skilled as werewolves yet a pony vanquished the mightiest with ease. Never before in history had a pony been alpha of a pack of lycans... before today.

Night Shade slowly got to his feet panting, “I... will not... be beaten... by my FOOD!”

He drew a sword from the side of one of the wolves nearby and leaped at Waya. Perhaps if the fallen leader had been thinking clearly he would have seen the total lack of fear in his targets eyes. This didn't escape the others. They watched the weapon descend with practiced precision. Their new alpha raised his right hoof as the bracelet he wore glowed in a pale light as it erupted and formed four blades of soft flowing light that resembled a wolfs claw. Night Shade howled in pain as he clutched the stump that had once been a hand.

Waya sighed, “You're a fool. You could have let it go and challenged me later. Now you're a liability.”

The Waya rose up, his left hoof forming a claw like the right, and with a scissor like motion severed the head of the foolish lycan.

If the silence before was palpable, this silence was suffocating. Waya waited and watched his pack. One by one they drew their swords and faced him. As one the dropped to one knee and held their weapons out with the grip toward him in a sign of fealty. They rose and Nuda approched.

“I can't help but think there is more to your return than to become alpha” said the ghostly wolf, “Power was never your ambition, so what's the real reason you've done this.”

“Simple, uncle.” Waya said, “I'm going to unite the clans and march into Equestria.”

April 22, 1006,

After months of challenges, Waya had finally united the clans and was almost home. They were just breaking camp as the sun rose over the horizon. Waya watched the sun with an uneasy feeling. Nuda sensed his nephew's mood and sat beside him.

“You know, the clans are calling the Moon Light Claw after the weapons you use.” He said.

Waya chuckled, “It has a nice ring to it. How are they holding up?”

“They want to know why we're here.” Said the elder, “You've said we aren't going to war with the ponies but you haven't said who we are going to fight.”

“To be honest with you, I don't know.” Waya said, “I was told by the seer Laalia to unite the clans and bring them to Equestria to meet a foe in battle. She said I would know who when I returned.”

“Laalia you say.” Nuda said, “I have heard tales of her. They say she communes with demons to see the future. Some how I doubt that is the truth.”

“Far from it. She is merely the most ancient of dragons that still lives. She is even older that Celestia and Luna and is a direct decedent of the first dragon born of the sun itself. She's also fun at parties.”

“You've changed, Waya.” Nuda said, “You use to be angry. Angry at those that mistreated you, angry that you weren't born a wolf, angry that you were a pony, but now you smile. I'm sure Shirotora had a lot to do with this, but surely he is not the only reason.”

Waya smiled, “No, a lot of my joy comes from my love, Twilight Sparkle.”

Nuda slapped Waya on the back knocking him forward a bit, “Ha ha, I was hoping you would find a mate among the ponies. I must say though the name sounds familiar.”

“She is one of the ponies that purified Princess Luna and defeated Discord.” Waya explained, “And she is a princess of Equestria.”

Nuda looked at him with wide eyes, “You're mate is royalty? HAHAHA!” he slapped him on the back again, sending him face first into the dirt, “I knew you would do well, but you surprise even me. Why didn't you mention this earlier?”

“Well I...” Waya was cut off by a sent carried by the wind, “I smell blood.”

“As do I.” Nuda answered as stood to face the clans, “Prepare yourselves!”

Waya ran ahead towards the now audible sounds as a shadow flew overhead to the distance. He watched it before resuming his way to the sound of fighting. What he saw when he got to the top of a tall hill was enough to make his blood run cold. It was the battle Shiro spoke about as ponies, griffins diamond dogs, and even dragons fought creatures that he had only read about. With out another thought he charged the field as he heard the rumble of lycan feet behind him.

Armageddon Parts 3: Clash of the Titans

The town was almost deserted. Three ponies were all that remained. One, an orange earth pony with a blond mane and tail wearing a stetson hat. The second was a huge red earth pony with an orange mane and tail wearing his ever present yolk. The third was a khaki colored unicorn with a black mane and tail with a blue ribbon braided in to both. The latter was sitting beside a massive humanoid machine.

“So, uh, Jynx” Applejack said, “What all can we expect ta be comin after us?”

With great pain the unicorn tied to recall her time in Tartarus, “It's hard to remember. All I could focus on was the pain.”

“Ya ain't gotta say nothin if ya don't wanna.” Said the farm mare.

“The ones I remember the most were the imps. Little bipedal creatures that stand as tall as an average pony. They were the ones that did the most. Their sadistic little bastards, cutting me open, t-tearing out m-my insides, ev-even making me e-e-eat some of them.” She started hyperventilating.

Applejack put her forehoof on her shoulder, “Relax there, sugarcube. It's alright now, ya ain't gotta say nothin else.”

Jynx took a few deep breaths to calm her nerves. When she finally relaxed she did a quick inspection of her gundam. The sun had risen already so she knew the battle had begun so she grabbed the line and was lifted into the chest of the mechanical monster.

From with in the metal man she saw the couple getting ready themselves. The machine linked with her in a way that she became the machine. When she stood, it stood, when she flexed it flexed. It was an intoxicating feeling being a hundred feet tall with the capacity to destroy dragons in a simple flash of light. Of course she could only fire that flash of light every ten minutes but it's power was devastating. Then there's the beam sword. It's what she modeled the first gauntlet she made Shiro after.

She waited and waited knowing that soon she would be facing things she thought she would never have to see again. Unfortunately she didn't have to wait long. She saw several scattered specs approaching quickly.

“They're coming.” She said to the Apples.

As they got closer she could make out some of the things. Ogres and trolls were the ones she was focusing on as the smaller creatures could be dealt with by the two vampire hunters on the ground. She drew the beam sword and stood ready. The ogres were the tallest but still only came to her “stomach”. She slowly advanced toward the beasts until the first was with in range. A swift swing of her blade and filet of troll was served up nice and hot.

“You two take care of the little ones.” Jynx said to AJ and Big Mac, “I got the bruisers.”

“Way ahead of ya!” The earth pony mare called back.

Jynx used her boosters to fling herself forward into a group of about six. She landed bringing her foot down on a troll as she swung her sword to her right splitting two ogres in half. Another troll was launched into the air by the shield and landed as a broken grease spot some distance away. One more swing of the energy blade dispatched the two that remained.

A short victorious yell was all she could do before the ground shook with a resounding boom of something large landing. Jynx turned around and was confronted by a gargantuan creature. It's legs were replaced by what looked like six snake tails ans an upper bode that resembled a deformed human.

“You are the one!” It said in a booming voice, “You killed my favorite son! I can still smell the blood of Nidhogg on you.”

“Buck my life.” Jynx grumbled.

She retracted her sword and drew her beam rifle, pointing it right at Typhon. Before she could fire, though, the beast tackled her to the ground, knocking the weapon out of her hand. She fell onto her back, driving her knee into the monster's stomach, and threw him over her. She got to her feet and as Typhon rose. He charged with a massive right hook, striking the war machine in the face, and sending her flying back. Jynx managed to stay up only to receive an uppercut to the chin. She was launched into the air but was stopped when Typhon grabbed her foot and slammed her back down.

“Damn he's strong.” Jynx aid to herself.

She fired her boosters to dodge another strike and get to her feet. This time she charged him. He attempted to meet her with another punch but Jynx ducked under it. Without slowing she grabbed his face and slammed him to the ground, carving a long trench in the dirt. She drew her sword and thrust it down aiming for it's heart, unfortunately she didn't find her mark. It grabbed her arm and squeezed until a breaking sound was heard. With a jerk, the monster ripped the arm off at the elbow.

“Goddess dammit!” Jynx yelled in anger at the damage to her favorite toy, “You son of a bitch!”

The unicorn swung the shield at the beast, severing one of it's serpent-tail legs with the bladed edge. Typhon yelled in pain and threw Jynx off him. The two giants faced each other once more, both wary. The titan charged again, but Jynx was expecting that. Compartments on both shoulders opened, launching six rockets. All but two found their target. Typhon howled in pain as blood poured from wounds on his chest and abdomen.

“Do you know who I am!” He yelled, “I am Typhon, Father of Monsters. You are a sniveling little mortal in a fancy suit of armor. You can not defeat me.”

Jynx raised her shield in front of her. He took this as an invitation and went for her again. She raised her shield to block the strike but instead he grabbed the defensive tool on the un-bladed edge and yanked it away. He then grabbed her head and pulled with all his strength, tearing it off as well. Jynx's world went black. The gundam fell back with a crash, Jynx no longer connected to it. All she could do was sit and wait for the inevitable.

A blast came from outside. What ever it was, it was powerful and close enough to shake the robot. The sound was soon followed by a bang on the hatch. It was torn away, letting blinding sunlight in. Jynx squinted to try to get a better look at the figure looking down at her.

“You all right Mrs. Charm?” Came the deep drawl of Big Macintosh.

“Mac, is that you?” Jynx asked.

“Eeyep. Yer safe now. Come on.” He said and helped her from the wreckage.

******************************************

For these short chapters, would you prefer I put two chapters per post and take a little longer or would you rather they come out quicker but short?

Armageddon part 4: Moveing Mountains

“Relax there, sugarcube. It's alright now, ya ain't gotta say nothin else.”

Big Mac watched silently as his wife comforted Jynx. He couldn't imagine what kind of horrors she experienced. What ever it was it was enough to shake the resolve of such a strong mare. He watched as she climbed into that magic metal man of hers. The hatch shut and it came to life, stretching and flexing. The big red farm pony never understood how those contraptions work, but he didn't need to. The important thing was they worked.

“Ya ready, sugar lips?” AJ said with a gentle kiss.

“Eeyep.” He answered, pulling his heavy crossbow and loading it.

“After this mess is over why don't you and I head ta the barn.” She said seductively.

“Yes ma'am.” Big Mac said excitedly.

“They're coming.” Jynx's voice boomed from the mech.

He watched her draw that big shiny sword and shoot forward. The big monster she hit fell in half with ease. He didn't have time to marvel at the behemoth as several shorter creatures that walked on two legs like those human things that Shiro was on Earth, except they were shorter than the muscular stallion. Without missing a beat, three bolts found the chests of the imps as Big Mac fired his heave crossbow and Applejack launched death from her twin hoof crossbows.

“You two take care of the little ones.” Jynx said to them, “I got the bruisers.”

“Way ahead of ya!” AJ shouted.

His bow was too slow to fire off more than two more volleys before he had to rear up on his hind legs and draw his claymore. He Slashed and cleaved the evil critters until he was having trouble walking around without stepping on the dead AJ was staying behind, firing bolts into the advancing demons. There were even a few earth ponies and unicorns among them; evil ponies that met their fate long ago. The earth ponies weren't a problem for Big Mac as he was freakishly strong even for an earth pony. The unicorns, however, posed a problem. Jynx placed an magic resistance spell on the two but they still had to watch out.

Suddenly the whole place shook, causing Big Mac to drop back to all four, dropping his sword.

“You are the one!” A voice roared out, “You killed my favorite son! I can still smell the blood of Nidhogg on you.”

Big Mac looked toward the source of the voice just in time to move out of the way before a massive metal object slammed down where he was standing moments ago. It was weapon of Jynx's, the one that shots light. He looked at it for a few moments.

“Mac!” AJ yelled out, “We got a problem!”

He looked back at her. She had put away her bows and drew her hoof axes and was cleaving skulls without trouble. His eyes were drawn to the three figures behind her.

“Jynx is busy with that big scary feller!” The mare shouted.

Big Mac's eyes furrowed, “Ah got'em”

The big red stallion reached a hoof up and slid a pin from his yolk. Applejack's eyes widened when she saw what he was doing and scrambled to get out of his way. He lifted the yolk off his head and dropped it to his side. Most ponies think it's just an accessory he likes to wear, but that's not really the case. The thing was an artifact from an age long passed when slavery was still practiced.

The first troll reached the Pony and raised a massive stone club that was bigger than the stallion. Big Mac stood there glaring at the invader as if he didn't even care about the ridiculously big weapon. The stone hammer dropped strait down with the intent to make Big Mac a little smaller. What the creature didn't expect was the club to be caught with a single hoof. The farmer yanked the weapon down and brought the other hoof up to the creatures face. The massive thing flew several hundred feet away.

Big Mac was never one to brag even though he could. He even let Shiro think he was a little stronger than him, but even with that belt of his he couldn't come close. That yolk of his was the only thing that kept his strength under control. It was made as a disciplinary measure for earth pony slaves. Even the strongest pony couldn't even lift their own weight. Some ponies were even crushed to death by their own body. But Big Macintosh was not an ordinary earth pony. He didn't know why he was so strong, but it didn't matter to him. He had it and dealt with it when he needed to.

The super equine stallion lifted the trolls weapon and charged at the other two. The other troll was met with a quick end at the hooves of the mighty country colt as the stone was shattered against it's skull. The other was a bigger problem. The ogre stood twice as tall as the trolls and it's strength was sure to match.

“Applejack, ya good?” Asked Big Mac.

“I'm just dandy, Sweetums.” She called from somewhere behind, “These critters ain't nothin compared to them things that the princesses' daddy had runnin around.”

“Good, cause Im'ma be a mite busy with this bigg'un.”

The big red stallion charged the great beast, his hooves cracking the ground with every stride. The creature dropped a massive fist that dwarfed the pony. Big Mac hopped to the left, allowing the appendage to miss him by mere inches. Before the ogre could retract it's hand, though, Big Mac wrapped his fore hooves around it's wrist and with a yell, threw the thing into a nearby hill beside a boulder. The stallion then decided to see which would break first, the boulder or the ogres skull... turns out they both break after one strike.

“Do you know who I am!” Yelled Typhon as he faced a one armed gundam, “I am Typhon, Father of Monsters. You are a sniveling little mortal in a fancy suit of armor. You can not defeat me.”

Big Mac could tell Jynx wasn't doing too good at the moment. He looked over to AJ and saw she had finished off the last of the smaller ones. Then he noticed something. Jynx's rifle was still laying where she had dropped it.

Big Mac ran down to his wife and told her, “She's gonna be needin this thing if she's gonna win.”

They both looked back at the sound of tearing metal and saw the massive beast ripping the head of Jynx's machine. Big Mac's blood boiled. He wasn't going to just stand there while one of his friends get's killed. He grabbed hold of the massive cannon and lifted with all his might. The ground benieth his hooves cracked and cratered as it slowly began to give way.

“YYYYYEEEEEAAAAAHHHHH!!!

The barrel of the weapon swung around and trained right on the titan.

“AJ! HIT IT!” Big Mac yelled.

The orange mare jumped up and kicked out at the trigger. The sky lit up in a blinding flash as The big red Hercules struggled to hold the weapon. The blast of light struck Typhon in the midsection and separated the demon from himself.

With a heave, he threw the gun aside and ran to the trapped unicorn. He dug his hoof into the metal and peeled it away like a piece of tissue.

“You all right Mrs. Charm?” He called into the darkness.

“Mac, is that you?” Came the reply

“Eeyep. Yer safe now. Come on.” He said and helped her from the wreckage.

*****************************************

If you haven't already, check this out.

Armageddon Part 5: Taste This, B****

I forgot to mention the last chapter was inspired by this image. How badass does the guy look there, srsly?

***************

She was scared. She would never admit it of course, after all she has her image to uphold. It helped to have Jet beside her, and she found herself glancing at his flank every now and then.

Dang it Dash, concentrate. The multicolor pegasus berated herself, Why'd you have to be so cute. With that perfect plot and long powerful wings... She shook her head to try to get those thoughts out. Her wings were already hovering a couple inches from her body.

“Are you well my love?” Jet's question brought her back to reality.

“I'm fine.” She said, “I was just distracted by you're sexiness.”

He quirked an eyebrow, “If I am distracting you I should leave.”

“No, you don't have to.” Dash said, “It's cool. I'm only distracted because were just walking.”

Jet shifted into his dragony form, startling a few of the pegasi and griffins nearby.

“Does this help?” He said.

“Not really,”Dash said, “Now you're hot, awesome, and huge.” In his dragony form he was far bigger than her, about as tall as Celestia and a bit longer.

He was about to reply when Captain Night gave the order to fly. They followed suit and took to the sky. Several of the pegasi and griffins shied away from Jet. The two ignored it and Dash readied the beam rifle Shiro designed. The order was given and Dash fired at the demon army, hitting her target square in the chest. She fired another shot before several of the things too to the air themselves. The order to engage airborne enemies was relayed. Rainbow Dash and Jetaga gave each other a smirk.

“Let's show these losers what we can do.” Dash said.

“Yes, Let's.” Said the shadow dragony.

The two shot ahead of the group strait into the thick of it.

Rainbow fired off another three shots before having to let the rifle recharge and swapped it for her spear. The first creatures they encountered were arrowhawks. They were quick four winged raptors that were a little larger that the pegasus. Rainbow impaled one on her spear while kicking out with the sickles on her back hooves, severing the wing of another. Jet released short controlled jets of black fire at the speedy birds. The ones that got close were rewarded for there skill with rending claws and barbed tail. Soon enough the harpies as well as resurrected pegasi and griffins joined their faster allies in the fight against the duo. One griffin in particular drew Rainbow Dash's attention when he grabbed her from behind.

“Well, well, well,” He said, “Did you miss me Dashie?”

“I should've know I’d see your ugly mug again, Gil.” Dash spat at her until-recently-dead exboyfriend, “Let go of me you creep.”

“Aww, Dashie you hurt my feelings.” said the ex griffin spy, “I thought we had something special.”

“Let her go griffin!” Jet shouted as he flew toward them.

“Ah ah lizard boy.” Gil said as he grabbed Rainbow by the neck, “Come any closer and I’ll tear her throat out. Just because this little bitch is an idiot doesn't mean you have to be.”

“Hay Gil.” Dash said, “You're calling me an idiot but you forget something. My sister, and brother-in-law are both powerful mages that know magic that anypony can use. Do you think that I wouldn't pick up a few things?”

Gil's eyebrow cocked up in confusion as Dash started chanting something in some language he had never heard before. Dash could feel her wings changing. She flexed them open and severed Gil's arm with the now bladed appendages. Without missing a beat and while still chanting, the prismatic pegasus pony proceeded to puree the prick with practiced precision in a punishing pirouette thus procuring his passing back to perdition. Dash stopped her chanting and let her wings revert back to their normal form.

“How's the Rainbow taste now, bitch!” she taunted the chunks of the former griffin as they fell.

“Remind me to never anger you, love.” Jet said when he recovered from the shock.

Dash just laughed as she kicked a harpy that flew too close. She looked down at the battle field below. It wasn't going very well for them on the ground. Dash took her rifle back up and checked to see if it charged. Seeing that it was ready for another round she fired it at the heads of the big club wield things, felling five more before putting the weapon back on her back. The two watched as a massive creature leaped away from the battle field.

“What was that?” Jet asked.

“I don't know but let's go.” Dash said, “Lets get down there to help.”

As the two flew down they saw an army of what looked like diamond dogs but far more beastly. At the head of the group was a blue earth pony stallion.

“Is that Waya?” Jet asked.

“Well it's about time he showed up.” Dash replied.

“Rainbow, look.” Jet pointed over to a figure waving to them to come over, “It's Shiro.”

“What does he want?” Dash asked.

“Let's find out.” Jet replied.

The pair flew over to the human, killing enemies along the way. They landed nearby there former feline friend, helping clear out several baddies nearby.

“Jet, I need a favor.” Shiro said.

“Of course, just ask and I’ll do what I can.” Jet answered.

“I need a lift back to Ponyville.” Shiro said, “I have a feeling something bad's about to happen there.”

“Very well, my lord.” Jet replied, “Sit on the back of my neck by my shoulders.”

With that, Shiro clambered onto the dragony and settled where he was told.

“Are you ready?” Asked Jet.

“Yeah, let's go.” Shiro said.

They took off with Dash close behind, fending off any that got too close. The son of a shadow dragon banked hard and alined his heading with home. There was little resistance once they passed the battlefield ad so they made good time, arriving in ten minutes. They were greeted by what was a battlefield in it's own right, as well as the two halves of Typhon, and the wreckage of Jynx's gundam.

“No.” Shiro whispered from Jet's back.

Panic started to rise in the trio until they spotted three ponies close by.

“Jynx!” Rainbow shouted and flew down to embrace her sister.

Before Jet could even land Shiro jumped off and added himself to the hug.

“What the happened?” Dash asked, looking at the two broken behemoths.

“I tried fighting Typhon and lost.” Jynx said, “If it weren't for Big Mac here, I'd be dead.”

The three new comers looked at the silent farmer in shock.

Dash started to ask, “How did you even lift...”

Her question was interrupted by a wave of energy that threw everyone a few dozen feet away, everyone except Shiro, whose amulet absorbed the energy. Groggily, Rainbow Dash came to her senses and looked up to see Shiro staring down a unicorn. Shiro had drawn his spear and faced him down. She was still trying to get her barrings, cause everything looked a pail green. Something clicked after a moment and she realized why colors were off. The unicorn had encased them both in a shield. That was when she realized who the unicorn was. It was the pony that caused all of this, Dr. Petri.

*************************************************

I'm sick as a dog right now, so I might not be updating quite as fast. I'll try to to keep going at the pace I have been, but no promises.

Armageddon Part 6: The Doctor and a Dance

I was actually feeling good enough to focus on finishing this. I hope you enjoy it.

*****************************

“The fuck!” I exclaimed as a wave of energy threw everyone else away, knocking them out.

“Well, and who might you be?” Said a voice behind me.

I turned around to see a very familiar face, “Petri!” I growled.

He looked at me with inquisitiveness, “You sound...” His face became one of shock, “No... you're dead. I killed you myself!”

With my best Monty Python voice I replied, “I got better”

“What!?” he said angrily, “One doesn't just 'get better'.”

“And one doesn't just walk into Mordor, but it happened.” I drew my spear, wanting to save the energy in my gauntlets for ranged attacks.

He just smiled at me, “You truly wish to fight me? Fine.” His horn glowed with a pail green light and we were surrounded by a barrier, “Now there won't be any interference. Your friends can't help you, and mine can't help me.”

“Shiro!” I heard Dash's voice but couldn't let it distract me.

I grinned at his ignorance. I couldn't use the active powers of my elements on account of needing to focus my own magic through them (magic I no longer had), but the passive abilities were still useable. That meant I could just absorb the barrier if I needed to, but he didn't need to know that.

“Well, that's not entirely true.” He said, “I do have one friend that can help me.”

With a psychotic grin, the whites of his eyes turned red like the were filling up with blood. I could feel a malicious presence coming from him. It was as if he were... fuck my life. A pair of bat-like wings sprouted from his back as he wailed in pain. Demons aren't exactly know for being gentle. He fired a crimson bolt at me only to have the energy added to my amulet.

“So, you can still use that, hmm.” His voice echoed as if he were multiple beings (which in all honesty, he was), “Well, let's see how much it can take.”

His horn lit up and fired a bright bolt at me again. I waited for it to get absorbed but instead it exploded in a blinding flash of light making me blink away. When I looked back, I barely had time to parry his horn. With my weapon occupied by his pointy head bump, I couldn't counter his hoof that struck me right in the chest. The guy didn't hit like a unicorn, but an earth pony. If it weren't for my belt improving my durability, that would have finished it.

“Now that that's out of the way...” Said the traitorous doctor.

I looked at him and saw him toss something familiar away. I looked down and saw the my amulet was gone. The bastard did that to get rid of my one advantage. Wit me vulnerable to his magic now, he launched volley after volley of crimson bolts after me. If it weren't for my boots, I would have been toast. My spear was sturdy enough to deflect the bolts, but it jarred me pretty good and threatened to tear the weapon from my grasp. It wasn't like I could get close to him to use the thing anyway. Every time I tried I was stopped by the need to avoid his attacks.

“You're good at running away aren't you.” He said, punctuating his statement with another blast, “You ran from your world and parents.” Another blast, “you ran from your wife and children to have an adventure.” And another, “And then you got sick.” Yet another.

“Keep talking.” I said, “It don't bother me.”

He looked at me with a sinister smile, “Would it bother you if I told you it was MY panther.”

“What?!” I said.

Everything I went through for the past several months, all the pain and worry... it was because of him? That's when it hit me. He gave me a slow, painful, deadly disease just so I would be despite enough to do whatever he told me to without question. Which is exactly what I did. He played me like a fiddle, and now innocents were dieing by the hundreds. The thought of all of those ponies dieing, ponies with wives, husbands, foals, parents, friends... I felt my anger burning like a wildfire.

“Did I strike a nerve?” He sarcastically and laughed.

I had to think and think fast. I could try shooting at him but I have two blasts that both need ten minutes to recharge. I could deflect his shots with my spear, but my hands were starting to go numb so that was temporary at best. The power of the blasts would shatter my shields after a few hits and then they'll need ten minuets to charge before I could use them again. My options were vanishing fast.

You already know the answer. Said a familiar voice.

I felt a pulling sensation as the world around me shifted. When it stopped I found myself in a glade. It was, for lack of a better word, beautiful. It was a like one of those places that only exist in paintings. There was a pristine waterfall flowing into a crystal clear spring, and exotic flowers of every shape and color. But by far the most beautiful was the large deer that stood in the center, looking at me. It's coat shimmered in the light all the colors of nature. A feeling of peace, kindness, and love radiated from the creature.

“It's a pleasure to finally meet you, Shiro.” She said.

“You're the one that helped me in Tartarus, aren't you?” I asked, “Who are you?”

She smiled and answered, “I am Gaea.”

“Gaea? The goddess of nature? The mother of Luna and Celestia?” I asked.

She nodded, and I did something I had never done before... I bowed out of respect. I didn't care about her position, or title, but her sacrifice. She gave everything to keep evil away from this world, and THAT was worthy of all my respect.

“Thank you, your highness, for your help in Tartarus. I wouldn't have made it if it weren't for you.” I said, “May I ask the reason for this summons?”

“Oh, would you stop with all the formalities.” She said, “I summoned you because you are doubting yourself. Tell me, why do you think you can't defeat Petri?”

“Because I’m not strong enough.” I said, “I can't get close enough to him to even hurt him, much less beat him. If I were still a tiger I could do it easy, but...”

“Then be a tiger again.” She said simply.

“I can't.” I said, “I don't have your fourth element and he took the amulet.”

“You speak of Laalia's prophecy. What makes you think my elements are the ones she spoke of?” She said with a grin, “Besides, I don't have four elements.”

“What?” I asked, “But... how am I suppose to...”

The goddess cut me off, “You already know a way to reveal your true self, don't you?”

Something about the way she said “true self” caught my attention. I had heard it said just like that from my... That was it! I understood what Laalia meant by her prophecy. I knew what to do.

“Good. Now go and save the world I love so dearly.” The queen goddess said.

I felt the same pulling sensation and found myself back in Petri's barrier. He was still laughing which meant that whole conversation took place in an instant. I took a deep breath and sheathed my spear. With a hiss of the hydraulics, my gauntlets fell off my arms, and I tossed them aside. They were followed by my boots.

“Shiro! What the hay are you doing?!” I heard Jynx yell from out side the barrier.

“Giving up?” Asked Petri, “I knew you were smart.”

I closed my eyes and took another deep breath. I began moving in slow, rhythmic motions, as I recalled a voice of my past.

Let your will lite a fire in your soul.

I relaxed myself. Letting all the tension fall from me.

Drop all of the anger, doubt, and fear, like a tree drops it's leaves in the autumn winds.

“What the hell are you doing?!” Jynx shouted.

Your resolve must be as unmovable as a mountain.

I opened my eyes and looked at my enemy. His horn glowed blood red as he fired a bolt of deadly energy at my chest.

And finally, you must flow, like the stream.

I raised my hand and simply coxed it in another direction. The bolt detonated on the shield above me.

“What? How?” Asked the doctor, stunned at what I had done, “What the hell was that!?”

“Tai Chi.” I answered.

He growled and fired more bolts at me. I deflected each one with ease as a strange tingling sensation crept up my hands. I could see the anger building in him.

“What are you?!” He asked, “I had seen what humans are capable of on that television of Celestia's. Even in a lot of fiction they can't do that.”

“But they can.” I replied, “It just takes a lot of hard work and few are willing.”

He growled, “I don't care. You are going to die NOW!!!”

His horn came to life again as he poured his magic into a massive orb of death intent on finishing this fight. I stood my ground, waiting for his strike. With a yell, he launched the missile. It closed the distance fast. This time I didn't just turn it, I grabbed it, and spun it around my, bleeding off it's momentum. My whole body burned as if it were on fire. I could feel the magic trying to tear me apart. With one more spin I launched the orb back at its caster. In a panic, he shot another bolt at it, detonating it. The blast filled the whole barrier and obscured our vision with dust. As the dust started to settle Petri rose to his hooves and looked at me. His eyes widened as his pupils shrunk to pin pricks.

“No... how?” He asked.

“Tai Chi is a part of Qigong, a more spiritual form of martial arts. It's known for improving physical, mental, and spiritual health. And as you can see...” I wrapped my furry striped paws in a silver fire, “It can also unite a fractured soul.”

I focused all the anger, sorrow, pain, and suffering I experienced because of him, the suffering of my friends and family because of the disease HE gave me, and all the innocents dieing because of HIM. I was going to enjoy this. I charged the possesed pony and *censored**censored**cupcakes**censored**censored**censored**censored*

Armageddon Part 7: When Hell Follows You Home

“It's alright, baby.” I said as I rubbed Jynx's back as she threw up, “Let it out.”

“What is wrong with you!” She said when she regained a little bit of her composure, “Give a girl a warning next time you're going to mutilate somepony. I couldn't even look away, I was just frozen.”

“Sorry babe.” I said sheepishly, “I guess I got a little carried away.”

“A little?” She said indignantly, “You ate his spleen while he was still alive!”

If that's what she brought up maybe she already suppressed the really bad stuff. I thought hopefully.

“Well he wasn't really a pony anymore, right.” I reasoned.

“I don't care that you did. I care that I SAW you do it.” She said, “Ya know what, let's drop it and pretend it didn't even happen.”

“Alright fine” I said, “Hay look Dash is waking up.”

“What a nightmare.” Said the colorful aviator as she looked at Jet sitting beside her, “Hay, hot flank... what happened?”

“You fainted.” Said the dragony.

“Oh goddess...” She moaned, “Don't tell anypony, please.”

“Your secret's safe with us, sugar cube.” Said Applejack. We all nodded in agreement.

“Alright everyone.” I said, “Let's get back to the battlefield. You guys are doing a great job defending this place, keep it up.”

We were about to head off when I heard a distant voice call my name. I looked around trying to figure out where it was coming from. A red spot in the sky grew larger and larger until I could make out the form of Phoenix.

“Shiro!” He said in a panic, “A large contingent of demons managed to break away from the fighting. About a thousand of them are heading this way. Celestia thinks there's something here they want but isn't sure what.”

“Thanks Phoenix.” I turned to look at my friends, “I guess the battlefield is coming to us. OK, Dash, Jet, Phoenix, we have a new objective. Whatever it is they want, they need it badly. If they didn't they wouldn't be coming here with so many and they'd be spreading out. If it's important to them, it's important to us. We're staying to help defend the town.

“Dash I need you to scout the enemy and give me a report on what we're facing here. Phoenix, go to the shelter and see if you can get any more volunteers. Jynx, go to the workshop and get anything we can use to fight with and bring it back, then start throwing together anything you can. AJ, Mac help me clear some of the debris from around here, and Jet, burn the bodies, we don't need them in our way. Roll out.” with a unified “yes sir” They took to their respective jobs.

Jynx arrived after a half an our with several containers and various prototypes. Most of our projects we help each other out with so I already knew what they all were and was thinking of ways to use them. I was in the middle of laying out my plans when Phoenix returned with the extra volunteers. Rarity, Octavia, Vinyl, Lyra, Bon Bon, Carrot Top, Berry Punch, and a few others.

So this is it? I thought to myself, twenty six against a thousand. We don't even have the advantage of choke point like Leonidas had at Thermopylae, but we have the odds. OK guerilla warfare it is.

“How many of you have any experience with combat?” I asked. Surprisingly they all raised their hooves, “OK, what kind.”

Octavia started, “I learned fencing from a few of the elitists I've played for, and have even took first place in several tournaments. Vinyl helps me practice and is quite good herself.”

“It's better than nothing, but competition is still just a game. Don't expect it to be the same. Lyra, how about you.”

“Uh... Well... I've learned a few combat spells in my time.” She said.

“From where?” I asked.

“Oh, here and there... you know, hehe.” She sounded like she was hiding something but it didn't matter.

“Bon Bon. You're up.”

“Eight years of Tie Ti.” She replied.

“OK, good. Have you ever had to use it?”

“On an overly frisky griffin in Filly.”

I went through the rest the same way. All of them had some basic form of self defense training as it was a mandatory class in high school. It made sense with a population who's death rate is as high as it is. Of the 19 volunteers the majority had something more than just that basic stuff. The mayor encouraged all the residents of town to study something on account of our location. The few that knew nothing past that basic stuff knew something that could translate easily enough into combat, so that wasn't such a problem.

“Are you sure you can do this?” I asked Rarity, “I know you're tougher than you look and all, but we're not just fighting them off, we're killing.”

“I understand, darling. While I don't wish to kill, I will NOT let these things touch the ones I care for.” She said, “Truth be told, I’ve been feeling terrible for not volunteering for the army. I have talents that could have helped, but I was too scared to leave Sweetie Bell alone.”

“You made the right choice, Rare. That's why Pinkie, Jynx, AJ, and Big Mac stayed. They all have somepony that depends on them.” I said, “Plus, we kind of need you here now anyway.”

“Shiro!” Dash yelled as she came in for a landing, giving me a salute, “The enemy is mostly made up of those evil monkey things, but there's also a lot of those miss matched things too. Worst of all though was that I'm pretty sure some of them were Vamponies.”

“Vamponies!?” Applejack said, overhearing the report, “Sweet Celestia... Shiro, ya said the dead was comin back ta life, right?”

Dash answered for me, “Yeah, I got to carve up Gil pretty good.”

“Gil? Really?” I asked to which she gave a nod, “That had to be fun.”

“It felt soooooo good.” She replied before returning to the topic at hand, “Why do you ask AJ?”

“Cause Ah got a bad feelin'.” Replied the farm pony, “Ah gotta get somethin.” With that she ran back toward her orchard.

“What's up with her?” Dash asked.

“She's a vampire hunter who's never had to fight a vampire. She probably needs to get some special gear.” I said, “Back to the reason you're here. What else was there?”

“A few trolls, and some resurrected ponies.” She said, “Why are they only coming here?”

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Well, I flew a little around trying to find other groups, but that was the only one.” She clarified.

“I don't know, Dash.” I said as I grabbed a large bag full of various trinkets, “Come on, let's start preparing their welcome.”

****************************************

The next chapter might take a bit. It's going to follow a few different POVs, and as such, it will be longer than the past few. That combined with a busy work schedule and this damn cold, It might take a few days. Sorry in advance.

Armageddon Part 8: We Few

“Never thought Ah'd be wearin' this stuff fer real.” Applejack said.

She walked up wearing a black outfit that looked like it was made from leather. It covered her torso and neck, and had a skirt that protected her flanks. Designs were inlaid in silver all over. She had silver bracers with blades coming from the sides. Draped across her back was a saber and her heavy crossbow. She didn't have her hoof crossbows for once.

“Damn, AJ.” I said, “You look hardcore, as hell. Um... is that leather?”

She looked back at it and winced, “Yeah, Ah don't like wearin' it, but it's made specifically fer fightin blood suckers. The silver is enchanted with spells that strengthen the armor, and the neck guard keeps'em from snackin on me. This here saber also has silver runes on it that makes it glow with artificial sunlight.”

“Damn that's cool, but... no fancy 'Van Helsing' gear?” I asked.

She gave me a bemused glare, “Do you know how ridiculous that stuff that feller's got really is? When dealin with vampires of any sort, simple is best. Dash said it's all vamponies, so launchers are gonna be useless, since they move too fast and ya ain't ganna it nothin.”

“So they can dodge the shots?” I asked, “How are you going to fight them if they're that fast?”

She grinned, “Ah got mah ways. Just don't be scared when ya see what Ah can really do.”

“I'm about to have another WTF moment aren't I.” I said.

“Yeah, ya are.” She said.

“Why am I still having these after more than three years?” I asked.

“Cause ya make this adorable lil' face when yer brain breaks, and we all like seein it.” She answered with a smirk.

“Yeah, you do, honey.” Jynx said beside me.

Jynx was wearing prototype combat enhancement armor. A kind of full body version of my gauntlets, but with some ballistic weapons. She got the idea from watching Iron Man, although her suit doesn't fly and is primarily close range.

I shook my head, “Who cares right now. Look.”

I pointed overhead where Dash was flying in figure eights, signaling the enemy was almost here. I signaled that I saw by shooting a bit of fire into the air. I turned back to the few ponies that stood with me. They were terrified beyond belief.

I whistled to get everyone's attention, “Listen up! In a few minutes the enemy is going to be coming over that rise and we're going to be engaging in a fight in which the odds are sorely against us. I know your scared, I am too. It's been said that the only ones that don't fear war are the insane and the ignorant. The creatures of hell are ruthless and sadistic, but we have one advantage. We're fighting not for ourselves, but our friends and neighbors, our brothers and sisters, our husbands and wives, our sons and daughters. Only when one fights for the sake of another do they know true strength.”

“But there's a thousand of them and only a few of us. Do you really think we can win against that?” An earth pony stallion said.

I nodded and answered, “Yes, and when we do we will be hailed as heroes. In the years to come, on this day you will stand proud, show your scars, and say, “I was one of the few that was there when the horde came to Ponyville. We stood against a thousand with courage and valor, and we emerged victorious.” We few, we happy few, we band of brothers. For he today that sheds his blood with me shall be my brother. And those that listen shall think themselves accursed they were not here, and hold their manhoods cheap whiles any speaks that fought with us upon this day.”

A roar erupted from the small group as they riled themselves up.

Jynx gave me a warm smile and said, “Nice use of Shakespeare. ”

“The Bard knew his stuff.” I said.

We stood ready as the first of the enemy crested the hill. Dash took unloaded on the most dangerous targets she could kill with a single head shot. Five rounds six dead as one of the shots penetrated a trolls skull and killed the imp behind it.

“Unicorns! Fire!” I yelled.

The nine unicorns, Phoenix, and I started launching our respective bolts of magic into the advancing army. We tore chunks out of the demons before they started charging down the hill. I watched their mad dash toward what they surely assume will be an easy slaughter... when you're right you're right.

“NOW!” I yelled out to Octavia who was holding a crystal in her hoof.

She touched the stone to a wire and muttered a single syllable. A thunderous explosion rocked the ground as bodies were sent flying through the air. The volatile and unstable chemicals and experiments took out a good three hundred of the things, including the majority of the trolls. The survivors weren't even fazed by the deaths and continued on their way down.

“Retreat!” I yelled, and our group moved to the next stage of the plan.

The rumble of the massive explosion rocked the shelter. The ponies inside were worried. They never actually thought this many creatures would come to their small country town. Some, though, had other reasons to worry. Two mares in particular, were trying to comfort each other. Both had husbands out there fighting, one just outside the door, the other on the front lines. Both were terrified they would become single mothers.

“Oh my.” said Mrs. Cake, “That sounded a lot closer than I thought it would be.”

“That was loud.” Pinkie said with a hoof in her ear as if trying to remove the bang, “I'm going to go check on Surprise. I’m sure that sound woke her up.”

“Speaking of which, mine are probably up to no good.” Said Cup as she went off to find the twins.

Pinkie laughed guiltily. She knew the reason they were such trouble makers was because of her. She tried to teach them the difference between good clean pranks and cruel jokes, but they didn't catch on to that part. Shaking her head of the thought, she made her way to the nursery. The other cribs were empty as everyone else either kept their foals close or in the care of another. When the pink party pony walked in she expected the room to be empty, but instead there was a mare that Pinkie recognized from somewhere. What made her nervous though was the fact that she was standing over Surprise.

“Um, hello.” Pinkie said, “Can I help you with something?”

The mare started at the unexpected voice. She looked at Pinkie in confusion and then recognition.

“You...” She said.

“Me!” Pinkie said with a smile, “I don't think I've ever met you before.”

“Oh, uh,” The mare said, “We probably live on opposite sides of town.”

Pinkie's eyes narrowed, “So you live in Ponyville then?”

“Yeah, I've been here for about a year noACKKK!” Pinkie slammed her against the wall wit a hoof on her throat before she could finish her sentence.

“Who are you?” Pinkie interrogated the mare, “I know everypony in Ponyville and I don't know you. Why did you lie?”

“Fine... I'm here... for my... daughter.” She squeezed out as her eyes flashed green.

Pinkie released her from her grip, stunned. That's where she knew this Pony from. That day in the park. This was Surprise's real mother. Pinkie instinctively grabbed her adopted daughter and moved away from the changeling.

“No, I won't let you have Surprise.” She said franticly.

“What? Surprise?” The changeling was shocked when she realized what was going on, “You've been taking care of her? You do know what she is right?”

“I don't care!” Pinkie's mane had flattened, and she cried at the idea of loosing her child, “I don't care if she's a changeling, she's my daughter.”

The changeling looked at the mare in confusion, “Why are you doing this? Your kind hate my kind. Your princess murdered me just for existing, and yet you take my child is as your own. Why?”

“Because she needed me.” Pinkie said, “She was all alone and I know not all changelings are bad. I even have a changeling friend that's been helping me care for her. I just wanted a foal of my own, but I can't so...”

The pink mare couldn't hold it together and more and broke down in tears. She knew it was wrong to keep Surprise from her real mother, but that didn't make it hurt less. The changeling sat silently, knowing that she was causing this kind pony pain. She didn't want to hurt her, but her daughter belonged with her own kind.

“Can I just have a few moments with her?” Pinkie asked.

The changeling nodded her head, “Um, I never got your name.”

“I'm Pinkie Pie.” Said the pink mare.

“My name is Ruby Heart.” Replied the changeling, “Thank you for taking care of her. I don't know what I would have done if something happened to her.”

“Um, maybe you can move here? That way I can at least be close to her.” Pinkie said.

“Yeah,” Ruby started, “I just might.”

“Aww, come on.” Midnight pleaded, “I can go to the forest and get a bunch of timber wolves to help. It'll make everything so much easier.”

“No, Shiro told me to keeping you safe, and it is not safe out there.” Mephisto said the kid, “I consider you a little brother and I don't want you to get hurt.”

“But I'm five years older than you.” Said the colt.

“Dogs age faster than ponies.” Replied the dog, “The point is, if you go out there you'll get hurt. I couldn't live with myself if that happened. Besides if something happened to you, who would I talk to? You're the only pony that can understand me.”

“Hi Midnight, hi Mephisto.” Applebloom said as she took a seat beside the midnight blue colt, “Y'all talkin' again, huh.”

“He won't let me get some timber wolves to help fight.” Midnight told his fillyfriend.

“Oh,” She said, “Can't ya call them from the door?”

“No, They'll only hear me if I'm near the woods.” He answered.

“And a bunch of monsters are between us and the woods.” Mephisto said.

“But there's a bunch of monsters between us and the forest.” said Applebloom.

“See.” Said the black canine, “Even she knows it a bad idea to go out there.”

“So we need a way to sneak past 'em” Applebloom said.

Mephisto facepawed.

“What's wrong with him?” Asked the filly.

“Look,” Mephisto said, “I know you want to be out there, I do too, but Shiro asked us to stay here.”

“Why though?” Midnight asked, “You're a better fighter than almost anypony so why keep you here?”

“Because Shiro is pretty sure that at some point they're going to find their way here.” He answered, “That's also why we didn't brick up the walls. We kept them dirt so you can draw plants in.”

Midnight was stunned by the fact. He didn't realize that his dad expected him to help defend the shelter. Was that why Laalia was teaching him to fight?

“If the enemy makes it's way here. You're going to need to use your plants to help protect everyone.” Said Mephisto, “In fact you should call some lose to the walls right now, so they're ready when you need them.”

“What he say Mid?” Asked Applebloom.

“He said the bad guys are going to find us, and we'll have to fight them off.” He answered, “We have to warn everypony.”

“No!” said the dag sternly, “If they know they'll panic and try to leave, if they leave we can't protect them.”

“Then what do we do?” The colt asked.

“We rally those who are cool under pressure, like Pinkie and Mrs. Cake.” Replied the sword-dog, “We tell them the situation and recruit them to help.”

Midnight repeated this to Applebloom who said, “Ah know where Pinkie is. Ah saw her goin' to the nursery. Probably checkin' on Surprise after that 'splosion.”

“Let's go.” Midnight said.

The three of them ran off in the direction of the nursery. When they arrived the were greeted with the sight of a very depressed Pinkie and a mare they didn't recognize. Mephisto sniffed the air, detecting a smell he only knew from two others, Surprise and Lyra. He growled at her quietly.

“Midnight, she's a changeling.” He said.

Midnight nodded and focused.

The disguised mare noticed them, “Oh hello, children. Ms. Pie and I were just having a little chat. Do you think you could...”

She was cut off as a root broke through the ceiling and wrapped itself around the mare. Midnight glared at her and asked, “Why are you here, changeling?”

Armageddon Part 9: We Happy Few

We ran through the White Tail Woods as the army of darkness pursued. We were careful not to trip our own surprises though as we heard the various traps behind us. Logs fell, arrows were flung, bombs exploded, and dead falls swallowed up demons. By the time we made it to the place that we were going to make our stand, a spot in the forest with plenty of trees to hinder them but not us, the enemy forces had been reduced by more than 30%.

I gave the order, “Break!”

We scattered into smaller groups. That way those of us with destructive powers didn't have to hold back. It was a good thing too because the moment we had distance I saw massive blasts of fire and magic from everywhere. I shot off a torrent of chaos fire from my left paw as I split an imp in half with my spear in my right. Jynx was at my back crushing demons with her mechanically enhanced strength, occasionally shooting them with the magic powered rail gun on her shoulder.

Octavia and Vinyl danced around each other in a deadly dance of small lightning fast swords. Octavia held her rapier in front of her while Vinyl held a rapier and main gauche. The pair, as intimate with each other as they were, moved in perfect harmony. It was like they were a single being with two bodies. The thin blades they wielded struck with speed and precision, cutting arteries and piercing bodies. I was a dance of lethal elegance and grace.

“Does the pretty little pony think she can fight?” Said a diamond dog, “I think I will enjoy flaying your flesh.”

Rarity gave an evil smirk, “While I do thank you for saying I’m pretty, I must warn you about your assumption of my ability to defend myself. You see, just because I’m beautiful, doesn't mean I don't know how to fight.”

“Oh,” Said the dog, “And what can yo...” The canine found it difficult to talk when it's brain was blasted out a fist sized hole in it's head. A diamond floated back to the seamstress, still red with blood.

Rarity levitated several dozen sharpened diamonds from the saddlebags she wore, each about one inch wide and three long. Her ability to multitask and her attention to detail let her control more objects than any other pony in Equestria. Not even the princesses could match the designer in the shear number of things she can control and still have the level of precision she had. The unicorn created a tornado of diamond blades around the herself making mince out of any foolish enough to approach. Of course, NOT approaching didn't help as she launched them with the accuracy of a US Marine Sniper Scout, except their bullets don't come back at their call. The demons were learning the truth in the phrase “Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned”.

Every changeling was taught combative spells of some kind, and Lyra was no exception. Despite not growing up in the hive, her parents made sure she could defend herself if need be. Those lessons were being used as she threw bolts of green fire at her enemies. Her wings flashed into existence for a moment as she buzzed away from a powerful blast by a unicorn.

“I must say, that's quite the trick.” He said, “I'm truly impressed.”

“Glad to hear it.” Lyre returned as she kicked an earth pony in the head, breaking it's neck, “Let me show you some more.”

She launched a fire bolt at the stallion only to have it stopped be a wall of force.

“Come now,” He said as whites of his eyes turned crimson red, “You don't want to hurt me.”

His intense gaze locked onto the mint green unicorn's eyes. Lyra's body relaxed as her eyes glazed over.

“Good, now come and let me give you a kiss.” He smiled showing his elongated canines.

Lyra approached as she was told. The stallion grabbed her and started sniffing her face.

“Aren't you a pretty one.” He said.

The vampony ran his tongue up her cheek. He was so caught up in toying with her he didn't notice the scowl that crossed her face before she dug her own fangs into his neck and tore out his jugular. He jumped back howling in pain. Lyra promptly spat out the blood and tried wiping the taste off her tongue with her hoof in disgust.

“Didn't you know,” She said as she spat more blood, “Changelings are extremely resistant to mind control. After all, we're the masters of deseption.”

A look of indignation came over his face as he bled out. After a few seconds he burst into flames and his ashes blew away in the wind.

Phoenix and Jetaga took up a position on either side of Rainbow Dash. They blasted fire at any and all that got too close while Rainbow fired her rifle. It wasn't like the others, in that it didn't require a long time to charge. It was composed of three crystals, two to store energy and one that acted as a sort of magic lightning rod that charged the crystals in one minute. While she fired from one the other charged, and with the amount of magic in the air it was charging in about thirty seconds instead of a minute.

The three of them were all but impossible to touch.

Bon Bon took command over the non-magically inclined earth ponies. They formed a circle and covered each others backs with spears, axes, and swords. They fought with the kind of dedication earth ponies were always known for. Their resilience and endurance were being put to the test. They had already lost one of their number when he jumped out of the circle to pursue an injured werewolf. They swarmed over him and tore him limb from limb. Bon Bon never even knew the guy's name.

“Keep it together.” Bon Bon said over the noise.

She was the only one there that brought her own weapons, a set of iron hoof covers that her fighting art got it's name from. She lashed out with strength that only an earth pony could use, and crushed whatever she touched, even stone and steel. Suddenly, the ground shook as a massive troll lumbered toward the group. Bon Bon looked on in horror at the huge beast. She knew what would happen if it reached the group. She made a harsh decision. She was going to break away and take it out herself. She knew she wasn't going to make it back before they tore her apart like they did that poor stallion, but it was better than letting them all die. Just before she moved though a blur rushed past her.

“Carrot Top!” Cried the candy maker

It was too late. The farmer was already in the clutches of the great monster with a sad smile on her face... and a lit stick of dynamite in her mouth. The gigantic creature bit her head clean off, blood spraying from her neck. Her death was not in vain though as a loud explosion scattered the things skull. Bon Bon felt a mixture of joy that everypony else was safe, sorrow at the loss of a friend, and pride that she knew such a brave mare.

“Don't stop!” She yelled as tears fell down her face, “Don't you dare let her sacrifice be for nothing!”

They fought on with a new found fervor, inspired by their fallen comrade.

It was as if they could smell her ancestry, which of course they could. Applejack was surrounded by vamponies, each trying to claim the life of an Apple. It was a rare honor for them as only three Apples had ever been killed... there was a reason for that.

Another parasite was dusted at the edge of the Apple families ancient blade. It was wielded with a speed that was unnatural for a pony, but again, the Apples are anything but normal.

“My my my, you truly are an Apple aren't you?” Said a soothing voice.

Applejack looked over to the source and scowled. There was a dark green, almost black vampony, with the expected blood filled eyes. She immediately took notice of his right fore-hoof. It was split down the middle vertically.

“Lord Clovenhoof, ya just couldn't stay dead-dead, could ya.” Said AJ.

“Is that any way to speak to your elder?” He said.

“Ha! That's rich.” Scoffed the country mare, “Are ya gonna fight me or can I just gonna kill ya now.”

“Oh, we'll fight alright.” He said, “So I suggest you get serious, and stop hiding your true self.”

Applejack's eyes narrowed and she scowled, “Fine, ya wanna see me at mah worst? You got it.”

There was a very good reason why the Apple family was not only the best vampire hunting family but the only surviving one. The Apple clan was founded by Lord Apple Seed, a noble stallion. He was very different from other nobles though. Among a select group of them he was known by a different name... The Day Trotter.

He was a vampony of unique talent. He could walk in the sunlight without so much as a sunburn. He didn't have the allergy to silver or even the thirst. He hated his own kind and hunted them everywhere he found them. His legacy was passed down from generation to generation and was now possessed by the orange mare.

Applejack took a vial of thick red fluid and uncorked it, tipping the life giving substance into her mouth and down her throat. It made her feel like a monster herself, but she knew she had no choice. The whites of her eyes clouded with blood as she felt strength course through her veins. She reminded herself to thank her lover for the blood after the fighting was over. Always doin for me with out thought. The big lug.

Applejack hissed, baring her fangs and glaring at her ancestral enemy, “Ah'm gonna tear out yer heart and shove it down yer throat.”

“It feels good doesn't it?” He said.

The cow pony answered by charging at the vampire lord. To a normal onlooker, it would have seemed like she teleported, but to two vampires it was a normal, natural speed. Applejack's blade collided with his with force enough to shatter the weapons if they weren't enchanted.

Midnight was looking down his hooves after Pinkie explained what was going on.

“I, I'm sorry.” He said to Ruby, “I just... I shouldn't have jumped to conclusions.”

Ruby was shocked to say the least, “It's quite all right. I'm surprised you're so friendly towards me.”

“Well, my dad stood up to Celestia to save Surprise. If he can do that for a changeling than I can at least be nice.” He said, “Besides, you don't seem bad to me, despite what those other ones did in Canterlot.”

“Your dad?” Asked Ruby, confusion clear on her face, “You mean that cat?”

“He adopted me.” The colt beamed, “Some bad ponies wanted to kill me to end the world and he saved me... twice. When he found out that I didn't have a family he and my mom adopted me. She was the unicorn that was with him.”

“I saw her.” The changeling said, “In Tartarus, she was there, but that cat guy busted in there and took her.”

“That's my dad.” Midnight said, “He's always fighting to protect everyone.”

“If only all ponies were more like you.” Ruby said, “Thank you all for showing me such kindness. And thank you especially, Ms. Pie. You took care of a changeling filly when most would want to see her dead. I can never thank you enough.”

Pinkie was still upset about losing her foal but she had to do the right thing. The group walked toward the door.

“I need to leave before the others get here. I'm sorry, but I can't stay here.” Rubies horn lit up as the front gate opened.

Pinkie held the baby out to her mother. As Ruby reached out to take her a spear erupted from her abdomen, spraying the others with blood. Ruby's eyes widened with fear.

“Run...” She said as her horn was enveloped in green fire, “Take care of her.”

She was pulled out of the shelter as the three ponies and one dog turned and ran back inside screaming an alarm. Behind them, an explosion of green flame rocked the entrance.

Important, please read this. Do not skip.

As you know I like involving my readers in the story making process. Well now you have a humongous decision to make. I have two endings; one nice and happy, fairytale ending, and the other a bittersweet ending with a tragic death. Which would you like to see? Both will be posted (eventually), but the one you vote for will be the one that's official and will play a role in... wait for it... the sequel! That's right folks, a sequel to Chaotic Harmony is in the works. It'll be a while before I start it but I already have a basic outline and setting.

Vote via PM. One vote per person. Voting will continue until I say it's done.

Armageddon Part 10 : We Band of Brothers

“It's not going to hold for long.” Midnight said.

The wall of tangled roots was all that was between them and the dozens of demons outside. The sound of hopping was heard from the other side as they hacked their way through. Everyone was gathered, hoping for an answer. Midnight himself was sitting with his grandparents and little brother.

“OK, listen up everypony!” Pinkie said, getting their attention with just how serious she was, “There's an emergency escape tunnel in the back. Everypony needs to make their way through it to safety. Mrs. Cake, you know where it is.”

“What about you?” Asked Applebloom.

“I'm going to give you some time.” She replied, “I hate to burden you with this Inkie, but can you take Surprise for me? In case I don't come back, find her a good family for me.”

“What?” Said her sister, “No no no, you can come with us, there's no need for you to stay.”

Pinkie pulled an old tattered forest green ribbon from her mane. Inkie's eyes widened at the sight of it.

“Pinkie, are you going to do what I think your going to?” She started to ask.

“Yes.” She answered.

Inkie just nodded, “You heard the mare, let's go!”

Pinkie pulled her mane back and tied it back in a ponytail with the old cloth. Rarity would have had a fit at the clashing pink and green, but that didn't matter to the mare. All that mattered was protecting her loved ones, and that ribbon represented everything her grandmother taught her.

Midnight looked back at her, curious as to what she was planning. Just before she disappeared around a corner he felt a pressure wave hit him. What was that? he thought to himself. Whatever it was, it came from Pinkie. He didn't have time to figure it out, though, as he was ushered through a door hidden in the walls. The group ran through the tunnel and came out in the Everfree forest.

Midnight looked around, and a smile came over his face. He had a marvelous idea.

Pinkie sighed a breath of relief. She didn't want anypony else around when she did what she had to do. She calmed her spirit and let it flow. Her body became enveloped by a faint blue aura. She opened her eyes and glared at the creatures as the wooden barrier burst inward.

She stood on her hind legs and said, “This is as far as you go. Oculus Abyssi!*”

Pinkie thrust her fore hooves toward the enemy. A crackle of black electricity arced from her hooves as a sinister black orb formed in front of her. The screams of demons and evil creatures was drowned out by the sound of the hurricane force winds being sucked into the void at the pink pony's hooves. Soon the shelter started shaking as chunks of earth were being sucked up. Just as the whole structure became unstable, Pinkie let herself be sucked into the black orb. The moment she was gone, the vortex vanished and the shelter collapsed on the remaining monsters.

“You're powerful for a dhampir**.” Clovenhoof said, “ You're no Applesauce, but she actually fought vampires.”

“Ah've done plenty of fightin' thank ya very much.” Applejack said, “Yer not as tough as ya think ya are.”

“Or perhaps I'm stronger than I've let on.” Replied the vampony.

In an instant, he was upon the apple farmer and slammed his hoof into her face. She was sent flying several dozen yards away, skipping across the ground several times. Her trip ended with her back slamming into a thick tree. Before she could even get up, the ancient vampire lord was on her again. He launched her into the air with a powerful uppercut. At the peak of her ascension, Clovenhoof grabbed her in mid air. The two of them floated there despite neither having wings.

“Poor, poor Apple.” He mocked, “Your ancestor was ten times the hunter you are, and even then she barely defeated me. What made you think you had a chance? No more games.”

With that, he opened his mouth wide and sank his fangs into the orange mare's neck. She yelped with pain and she felt him draining her of her life's blood. He was so caught up in his feeding, he didn't notice the burning sensation that was spreading from his stomach to the rest of his body. He retracted from his meal when he finally realized something was wrong. The two fell to the ground, both weak.

“Wh-what did you do to me?” Asked Lord Clovenhoof.

Applejack struggled to her hooves, “Ah injected mahself with silver nitrate. Ah'm immune to silver but still got the resilience that Ah can inject it in mah body without diein’.” She fell beside the vampire lord, “Now if'n ya don't mind, ya took something of mine and Ah need it back.”

AJ smiled at him and bit into his neck, taking back the blood he took and then some.

The enemy numbers were dwindling, but we were all getting tired. Jynx and I continued wading through the hellish fiends, leaving a trail of death behind us. Her railgun had run out of ammo and she was using her beam swords and magic. We were cutting and magicing through the hordes of never ending enemies The fighting had migrated out of the woods and into the open with only a few trees around.

“Hay, Shiro!” I jumped at Pinkies voice. She popped out of a hole in one of the trees about three inches in diameter, “The shelter was attacked,but everypony got out safe and i collapsed the roof on the meanie-pantses. We're in the Everfree if you need us.”

She retreated her head back into the impossibly small opening. I peaked in to see that it only went about four inches into the tree.

“How the hell does she do that?” I asked myself.

I shook off the thought before my head exploded. I was glad everyone was OK, and with Midnight there they would stay safe. I was more concerned with our safety. We were killing them left and right but they were still coming. There had to be more than a thousand demons here. I could tell Jynx was exhausted. Hell I was too.

“Jynx... get... outta here.” I said between breaths, “Get to... the kids... and protect them.”

“No way...” She replied, equally winded, “I'm not... leaving you.”

“Dammit Jynx... think about them.” I said, “If things... go south... they'll need... one of us. You're the best for the job.”

“Midnight come back!” He ignored the call of his grandmother.

He was riding on Halkir who he summoned as soon as he could. He was kind of glad his grandmother's wing was sore. It would have been hard to explain why he was going off if she caught him. He and his wooden mount sped deeper into the Everfree forest. He felt his way through the forest, searching for it's heart, the place where the energy of the forest was strongest. Eventually he found it. A hill with a single willow on it. He noticed a ring of stones with charred wood in it and a few old pieces of scrap metal. There were some bones in the ashes of the fire pit. While that was interesting, the willow was what caught his attention. He approached it, feeling the energy pooling around it, SEEING the energy pooling around it.

“What the hay are ya doin Midnight?” Applebloom asked as she rode up on Ank.

“I'm not completely sure. I just got this feeling.” Replied the colt.

He reached out with his mind the way Laalia taught him. He entered the pool and spoke a single word.

“Haka!” Awake.

Suddenly the forest came alive... literally. More than a hundred trees uprooted themselves all at once, their shapes twisting and changing. They began taking on a distinctly feline appearance.

“Ha ha! It worked.” He laughed.

Applebloom stared, her eyes wide and jaw hanging, “Wow,” She finally managed to say, “They're timber wolves but cats.”

“Yeah, like dad.” Midnight said with pride, “Come on, let's go help mom, dad, and your sister.”

Two foals jumped on their timber wolves and headed off with the timber tigers towards the battle taking place.

Jynx was about to start arguing with me again, but stopped and gawked at something behind me. I turned and saw looked like a small army of timber wolves rushing toward us. As they got closer though, I noticed they weren't wolves at all, but resembled wooden versions of me. There were at least a hundred of them, and they tore into the enemy like a tidal wave. All Jynx and I could do was stare in awe. I knew this battle was already over. The enemy was now out numbered, and these timber cat things vicious. In minutes the enemy was hunted down and sent back where they came. The twenty three of us left let out a loud cheer.

“Dad!” That was the only warning I had before a midnight blue missile slammed into my side, “Did ya see that dad?! I made those! I didn't even know how to make them but it was like a little voice in my head was telling me how so i listened and i made them after you cause you're the coolest dad ever and now they're kicking flank but still not as good as you but they...”

“OK, OK, I get it. Slow down already.” I said, “That was amazing, but you shouldn't have come with them. What if you got hurt before we won?”

“I'm sorry, dad.” He said, finding a rock very interesting at the moment.

“Don't be sorry. You saved us all.” I said, cheering him up a little, “We only lost three today, but with how tired everyone was it was only a matter of time before somepony else was killed. You might have even saved me or your mother.” I picked him up in a hug, “But the best thing about your power is you can help from a distance. Next time, if you HAVE to disobey me, do it from safety.”

“K.” was his response.

“I'll be back.” I said as i pulled out my crystal phone, “I'm going to call Celestia, and ask her if she knows why they would attack a little town with such numbers.”

I walked off a little ways and made the call.

“Shiro?” Said the sun goddess, “Where are you? Shining Armor said you left the battlefield... wait. You're a tiger again!”

“It's a long story.” I said, “Ponyville was attacked, and it wasn't some random thing either. They came here for a reason. Do you know any thing here that they would want?”

“No, I can't think of...” her eyes widened suddenly, “Oh no. Shiro listen to me very carefully. I think they're after Twilight's home.”

I was confused “The library? Why the hell...”

“Quiet and let me finish.” She said, “When my mother performed the ritual to create Tartarus and bind father, A sapling grew where she descended into the ground. That tree is the library. If they are attacking Ponyville, that has to be their target. I think they are trying to break mother's spell.”

Just as she finished saying that the ground vibrated.

“Shiro! We have a problem!” Jynx shouted.

I hung up and ran outside to see what was the matter. When I got out there I nearly pissed myself. Approaching the town was the biggest giant I had ever seen. It was around five hundred feet tall and looked roughly human. I knew exactly what it was doing; It was coming here to destroy the library.

“Jet! Phoenix!” I bellowed as loud as I could.

“Yes, my lord?”

“What's up?”

“We need to intercept that thing, and stop it before it gets here.” I said.

Phoenix's eyes widened when he saw what I was pointing at, “And how are we going to do that?”

“We're going to kill it” I answered, “With fire.”

I focused on my spear's magic and took off towards the gargantuan monster with dragony and pegasus elemental at my back.

*********************************************

*Oculus Abyssi! - Eye of the abyss!

**Dhampir – Half vampire half human (or pony in this case)

Armageddon Part 11: Finding Strength

The sunlight flickered and danced off Laalia's golden scales as she flew through the air. No matter how many times Fluttershy saw the spectacle, it always amazed her. A part of her wished she had more scales in her dragony form, but all she had was a few on her face and sides. The beauty of her grandmother's shimmering hide, though, could only distract her for a moment from the bloody battle being waged around her. It was almost too much for her to handle.

Shiro took her hunting once a few months prior. He said she needed to learn to hunt for herself for when he was gone. It was the first time she ever killed anything on purpose (the cockatrice was an accident), and she didn't come out of her house for almost two weeks. She could still see the look on the elk's face as she bit down and ended it's life. She did it one other time and found that it was a little bit easier to take, but those weren't sentient. Now, though, she was having to kill thinking, sentient beings, and it was a whole different thing.

Four. That was how many she had killed. Each one of their dieing faces was etched in her mind. It didn't matter to her that they were the most evil creatures to ever curse the land, they were still alive. In her mind she was a monster. She was so mad at her grandmother for dragging her into this. What could she do? She wasn't a fighter.

“Come Kataya!” Laalia roared over the noise of battle, “Our destiny awaits.”

Fluttershy thought she saw a hint of sadness in the ancient dragon's eyes. She knew that Laalia didn't like killing but something told her that the killing wasn't what was bothering her grandmother. She didn't have time to ponder that as said dragon took off to the distance.

Fluttershy flew along side her massive relative and asked, “Where are we going?”

“There is a foe I must face.” Replied the dragon, “And when I do you will hide and stay hidden until the battle is over no matter what. Do you understand?”

“Y-yes, grandmother.” Fluttershy responded.

They flew on for a few minutes until Laalia stopped and hovered. Fluttershy came up beside her and looked around in confusion. She wanted to ask what they were doing but knew her elder too well to think she would get an answer. Fluttershy didn't think she would ever truly understand the ancient seer, even in a thousand years. The timid pegasus got her answer anyway when a figure appeared in the distance. As it approached it became clear what and who it was. Fluttershy's eyes shrunk to pin pricks as fear gripped her. It was a dragon... the dragon that haunted her nightmares.

“Waaaiiit.” Cried a little yellow filly, “Don't leave me daddy!”

She was just learning to fly, and her wings were still rather weak. It didn't matter to her though. Just being with her father was enough. He and her grandmother were all she had, as her grandfather died several hundred years ago and her mother died giving birth to her.

“Come on, Kataya.” Came the deep voice of her father, “I know you can do better than that. I'll catch you if you fall, but I'm not going to carry you. You have to learn to be strong.”

“Hay!” The filly shouted, “I am strong. I beat this one tough filly wrestling, and I can beat anypony else.”

Tolka rolled his eyes. His daughter was always boastful and always looking to pick a fight. He tried telling her that she needed to be a little less aggressive, but she was too stubborn to listen. He just hoped she would grow out of it.

“Of course you can, but I'm not talking about that kind of strength.” He said, “There are many kinds of strength; strength of body, strength of mind, and the most important, strength of spirit.”

They landed on a nice large cloud to rest as the young Kataya asked, “What's strength of spirit?”

“It's a lot of things. It's what let's you press on when things look their worst, what brings you to protect those you love, and pushes you to take care of yourself. This is why sometimes the weak can triumph over the strong.”

“Then wouldn't that make the weak strong and the strong weak?” Asked the filly.

“Yes, in a way.” Replied her father, “You see...”

He was interrupted by a deafening roar. The two looked to see the origin of the noise. A great silver dragon was flying toward them at high speed. Tolka gasped when he saw the beast.

“Kataya, fly!” He shouted.

“I'm here for you, son of Laalia!” The dragon bellowed.

“Who is that daddy?” Kataya shouted back to her father.

“Valkiir.” He answered, “An old enemy of mother's. Now fly with all you have!”

They weren't fast enough. The great silver dragon caught up with them and grabbed Tolka out of the air with one claw and swiped at the filly with the other, gashing her wing. As she fell, she looked up at her father. He had a look of horror on his face.

“Kataya!!!” He shouted as his daughter plummeted to the ground.

The last thing she saw before slamming into the ground was the silver dragon's great maw swallow her father whole.

Of course Fluttershy survived the fall, but was left mentally scared by the events. She became very reserved and anti-social, and even developed a fear of falling and dragons because of the memories the two brought up. She was taken in by a very nice pony couple after she recovered from her physical injuries. They were very good to her despite her being a dragony. She even started thinking of them as her mother and father, eventually calling them such. She started going by the Equestrian translation of her name to better fit in, and was enrolled in Cloudsdale Flight Academy. She was picked on constantly because she had yet learn to change her eyes and they betrayed her true nature. The only one that accepted her was the same filly she use to wrestle with. She even defended her on several occasions, knowing that she went through a terrible tragedy. Truly the most loyal of friends

After so many years she was still waking up some nights in a cold sweat as she relived those moments in her dreams, and now the very monster that took her father from her was coming strait for them.

“Go now, Kataya.” Laalia said, “Hide and do not come out until it's over.”

Fluttershy snapped out of her daze and did as she was told. She hid in a copse of trees where she could still see what was going on, but couldn't be seen.

“Valkiir, you're not dead.” Laalia stated, “Why are you here?”

“Simple, Laalia.” He answered, “I'm fighting on the winning side. Why would I fight those I love.”

“So you betray the living?” Asked the sun dragon, “Stop this nonsense, I've seen how this ends and it's not in your favor.”

“Perhaps you have, but you know better than any other that the future is not set in stone.” Replied the silver moon dragon.

Without letting his rival respond, he let out a jet of silver and black fire at the dragoness. Laalia countered with a blast of light that dissipated the fire, and continued through. Valkiir barely had time to dodge and went strait for for Laalia. His swinging claw missed it's mark by inches, but his tail did it's job and slammed into her side with the force of an 18-wheeler. The elder dragon roared in pain as she retaliated with a wing strike. He dodged it but realized almost too late that it was just a feint to hide the blast of light she fired at him. Valkiir barely avoided getting hit full on, but still received a nasty burn on his side where it grazed him.

“You jakkta!” He roared.

Fluttershy to gasp. Even the dirty language she heard Shiro use was never that bad. The fact that it was directed at her grandmother infuriated her. She wanted to go up there and give him a piece of her mind, but didn't want to disobey her elder. Valkiir dove down and struck her with a devastating headbutt, followed by raking his claws across her face. The silver dragon brought his claws back, straitened out like a spear.

“I've been waiting for this for a long time, my lovely.” He said and plunged his claw into her chest.

The greatest curse of being a seer was knowing exactly hoe she and everyone she knew and loved was going to die. She knew her son would be killed by Valkiir. She knew how her beloved Kataya would meet her end, as well as Celestia, Luna, each of the Elements of Harmony, and everyone else she had ever met. She knew this was going to happen, but it didn't matter to her. Because she knew Valkiir would die before she did. Laalia wrapped her legs around him, and took a deep breath as the world around her grew dim, the light being drawn to her.

“What are you doing?!” shouted the moon dragon.

The sun dragon answered by releasing the built up energy right in his face. His end was quick, which was more than he deserved. Laalia released his headless corpse and pushed him away, wincing as his claw was pulled from her body. Her strength gave out and she plummeted to the ground, landing with a crash. Fluttershy was by her side so fast Rainbow Dash would have been impressed.

“Grandmother!” Cried the timid dragony.

Laalia looked into her granddaughter's tear filled eyes, “Kataya... I'm sorry. I knew this would happen. I saw it long ago.” She reached out and caresses Fluttershy's cheek and smiled, “I've been selfish. I always call you Kataya when you wish to be called Fluttershy. You're more pony than dragon, but I wanted you to forsake your pony blood. Promise me, child, that you won't forget who you are. You are descended from proud warrior pegasi, and that is something to be proud of. But don't deny your dragon blood. Promise me.”

“I-I promise.” Fluttershy said through her tears.

“Stand in front of me. I have a gift for you.”

Fluttershy did as she was told. Laalia placed a single claw on the dragony's forehead. The ancient dragon's body was wrapped in a golden aura that swirled around her as if it were a hurricane. The golden wind spun around her outstretched claw and began swirling around the now frightened mare. The wind increased in speed and flowed into her amethyst eyes, soon disappearing. Fluttershy wanted to cry out in pain as she felt a power take hold in her. Seconds, minutes, hours... she didn't know how long it lasted, but finally, it ended and she fell to the ground gasping and sweating.

“I give you all that I am. Know that a part of me will live within you forever more.” The dieing dragon gave a weak smile, “Now go. Shiro needs you. I love you... Flutter... shy.”

The ancient sun dragon's eyes lost focus, and her heart beat it's last beat. Fluttershy wrapped her front hooves around her neck and cried.

“There, there child.”

The memory came unbidden. She instantly recognized it as the day of her father's funeral.

“Everything will be OK.” Said Laalia.

“He's gone, grandmother.” Said the young Fluttershy, “Why did he have to leave me.”

The great dragon gently put her claw around the filly, careful not to hit her still injured wing, “He didn't want to go. He had to, and now you must be strong.”

“I can't!” Fluttershy yelled, “I'm not strong. If I was strong I could have saved him.”

The dragon let out a sigh, “You have a strong spirit. Never forget that. Let this serve to strengthen your spirit further. Listen to me, Kataya. There will come a day that you will be overcome with grief. It will be a dark day for all of us, but you will have to be strong. On that day you will have a choice. You can mourn your loss and lose your friends, or you can fight to protect those you love.”

“But what if I'm too scared?” Asked the child.

“Then press on, despite that fear.” Replied Laalia.

“How?” Fluttershy asked.

“That's something I can't teach you.” She answered, “Just trust in yourself, and never forget who you are or what's important to you.”

“I'm sorry, grandmother.” Fluttershy said, “I denied you, and my heritage.”

The grieving mare looked up, a fierce determination burned in her soul, “No more.”

Fluttershy released her grandmother and started walking toward where she saw Jetaga take Shiro. Her body shimmered in the sunlight as she began to shift. Her front hooves became claws, the fur on her face and sides was replaced by scales, and her wings grew and became thinner, more draconic, but retained feathers. She took one last look at the fallen seer as a drop fell down her cheek.

“I am Kataya, daughter of Tolka and Posy. I have the blood of a sun dragon within me. I will never deny who I am again!” She shouted as she shot into the sky.

The dragony flew with a purpose. As she passed over the battlefield once again she was beset by a small flock of harpies. She tore through them without remorse, rending their flesh with tooth and claw. They were a plague on this world and deserved the death they received after all the innocent lives they took. Flying at speeds that rivaled ever Rainbow Dash, she saw Ponyville come into view, and what was attacking it. She watched as it fought against a trio of fire jets.

“Hold on Shiro, I'm coming.” She said as she headed to her friend's side.

Our fires stopped. We were getting tired and it was barely slowing him. The three of us were panting. I didn't know what else we could do.

“Shiro!” a voice called out.

I saw Fluttershy flying towards us. She seemed different somehow. There was a sadness in her eyes, but there was also a confidence I had never seen in her before.

“Fluttershy.” I called back, “You shouldn't be here. It's dangerous.”

“I'm not going anywhere.” She said with an uncharacteristic determination, “We're going to show this thing why you don't buck with Ponyville.”

I died... that's the only explanation. That giant crushed me and now I'm in hell with a Fluttershy that cusses.

“And Shiro,” She said, offering a smirk, “Call me Kataya.”

The whole area around us started growing dark. At first I thought it was the giant or some other threat, but when I noticed a bright glow I couldn't believe my eyes. Flut... Kataya was drawing the light into an intimidating orb held in her jaws.

When I realized what it was I shouted to the others, “Hit'em again!”

All four of us unleashed our power at once. The four attacks swirled around each other, melding into one massive blast that struck the giant square in the chest. The behemoth bellowed out in pain as his body was disintegrated. We all let our a victorious cry.

“We did it” Said the pegasus.

“Damn strait.” I said, “Come on. Let's get back to the battle”

With that, the four of us headed back to the foot of the mountain top rejoin the fight.

Armageddon Part 12: The Setting Sun

“What's the status?” I asked as I approached the commanders near the fighting.

“We have the advantage, General. We're keeping them at the gate, but more and more are coming out. There's no end to them.” Said Shining Armor.

“The skies are clear for the most part.” Said Saga.

“My night guard are around for any signs that more of the enemy slipped by.” Said Captain Night.

“And my wolves are giving The ponies time to rest... General.” Waya said with a smirk, “It's good to see you again, Shiro.”

“I'm just glad you're furry again.” Shining said.

“Why wouldn't he be furry?” Waya asked, “What did I miss?”

“Not much.” I said, “I got a deadly disease that was going to kill me in a year. Celestia killed Jynx. I went into Tartarus to get her back. Pinkie adopted a changeling foal. Celestia was possessed by the Nightmare. The pony that was looking for a cure for my fatal disease tricked me into opening the gate to Tartarus. then he turned me into a human, unintentionally curing me. I was names General of the united army. I turned back into a tiger to kill the doctor. Fluttershy is going by Kataya again, and can shot a beam of pure concentrated light out of her mouth. How was your trip?”

“Somehow...” Waya said slowly, “None of that surprises me.”

“I'll tell you about it later right now we need to close up that gate.” I said, “Any Ideas?”

“Only one.” Said a familiar regal voice.

Everyone else bowed as Celestia, Luna and Twilight landed. The later two looked like they had been crying.

“Twilight!” Waya ran up to the love of his life and nuzzled her, “I missed you.”

“I missed you too Waya.” She said, returning the affection.

I let them be and turned to the sun raiser, “So you have a plan?”

“Yes, but I can't do it alone.” She said.

“Let me guess, you need my help.” I said.

“Not so much, though it would be appreciated.” She said, “I need Midnight's help. The spell mother cast to bind the spirits to Tartarus has been weakened and needs to be strengthened. The spell requires druid magic and unfortunately he's the last. I assure you it's not dangerous.”

I glared at the princess. I couldn't believe she wanted to bring my son into this.

“Where is this going to take place?” I asked.

“It's going to have to be there.” She pointed with a hoof to an area about two hundred yards from the rear of the army, “It has to be rather close to the opening in the spell. I assure you no harm will come to him.”

“Celestia, If he so much as stubs his hoof, I'm will not be as merciful as last time.” I said to her, “Am I understood?”

Everyone else stared at me as if I suddenly sprouted a second head, except Shining who glared at me. Threatening someone's mother will do that though.

“Perfectly.” She replied, “Twilight...”

“Yes, mother.” She said and took to the sky as fast as Rainbow Dash.

“She's gotten fast.” Waya said.

“Pegasus magic is her secondary.” I said, “She's almost as good a flier as Dash. Her earth pony magic isn't too good, but she's still a whole lot stronger than she use to be. She was even helping AJ with apple bucking not too long ago.”

“I really have missed much.” Waya said.

“Shiro, I will need your help to prepare the spell.” Celestia said.

I went with the goddess while she explained what I needed to do. I began carving the symbols she described while she and Luna went to retrieve the necessary reagents.

Twenty minutes later everything and everyone was gathered. The intricate symbols were drawn rather easily as they were ones I already knew, but the configuration didn't make sense. I wasn't the best with magic but I was still pretty knowledgeable of it.

“Twilight, Shining, Luna.” She said to her family, “I need you three to channel your magic to Midnight so he can guide it. Midnight, you know how to do it, right?”

“Um, yeah. Twilight told me on the way here. It's not too hard.” Replied my son.

Celestia turned to the three alicorns behind her and hugged them, “I love all of you.”

I looked on in confusion for a moment before I realized what was really happening here. There was a cost for the spell. Celestia stood in the center of the ring of arcane symbols and gave a nod. The three immortals lit up their horns, and streams of energy flowed to the young druid. He began chanting in that ancient language that so few knew. I learned a few words but not many. All caught was something about spirits and aide. When the runes began to glow, Celestia joined in the chanting. Her horn fired up, and pure white energy cascaded into the runes, causing the to shine brighter.

“Whoa...” was all I could utter.

The runes glowed so bright I had to shield my eyes. I created a pair of dark sunglasses and put them on so I could still see what was going on. Celestia started to rise into the air as she was encompassed by a bright glowing orb. She floated ever higher until she was a good twenty feet in the air. With a force that almost blew me away, a beam of pure energy shot into the ground. The glowing orb shrank as the blast continued until it was the size of a basketball. When the last of the light was drained, all that remained was a small sapling, and a crystal orb floating over it. We all watched as the orb cracked, and shattered into half a dozen pieces that went shooting off into the distance. Suddenly the ground started shaking. I looked toward the gate and saw it moving, closing.

“We won.” I said to myself.

A cheer erupted from the army as a cry came from the three royals. I looked over to the sapling that stood where the sun goddess once did. She sacrificed herself for her subjects. I felt tears in the corners of my eyes. I walked up to the sapling and sat beside it, my eyes closed.

“Goodnight, Sun Shine.” I couldn't hold back the tears.

I looked over to see Twilight, Armor, and Luna holding each other, crying on each other in their grief. I didn't like Celestia after what she did, but this... she more than earned my forgiveness.

“Dad.” Midnight said, “Is it over now?”

“Yeah, I think so.” I answered him.

He walked a little ways away and looked over at the battle as it slowed. He turned back and looked at me with a smile on his face... one that was taken from his as an arrow pierced his side. I looked in horror as he fell to the ground in a heap. Shining Armor took off like a bullet and slew the harpy responsible.

“D-Dad...” Midnight gasped, “It h-hurts...”

I felt a familiar feeling deep inside me, and it was quickly building.

“It's going to be OK, Midnight. I can fix this.” Twilight said and looked back at Shiro, “Shiro, he's going to be... no.”

Her eyes widened in horror. Her feline friend's eye's were blood red as an evil blackness seeped from them.

Armageddon Part 13: Inheritance

“Everypony get out of here!” Twilight yelled, “Shining, Get the unicorns to start teleporting everypony from the battle field. He'll take care of them foe us and give us time to stop him.”

With a nod, he blinked away. Twilight picked up Midnight and flashed the colt to safety.

“Shiro!” Kataya said, “Midnight's going to be OK! The arrow didn't hit anything vital! Please, fight it! Don't let it take over you!”

Her efforts were in vain. Her friends once white and black coat was a solid, sickly black, like before. This time, however, it was a little different. He looked even more sickly, and black energy came from him like oil falling up. Realizing she failed, Kataya flew off towards Canterlot. She looked back at him to see him raise up and let out a bellowing roar that sent chills down her spine.

“Ahhh!” Midnight screamed in pain.

“I'm so sorry, Midnight.” Twilight apologized, “I'm trying to get this out as fast as I can.”

“It hu... urts.” The cold said through his tears.

“I know, sweet heart, I know. I'm sorry I can't cast an anesthetic spell, but I need to concentrate on removing the arrow and healing you. I need you be strong, like your dad, OK.”

Midnight nodded his head and squeezed his eyes shut, “OK, just do it quick, please.”

Twilight wrapped the arrow in her telekinetic grasp, feeling it out. The young alicorn crushed the barbs on the back of the head to a rounded point. After making sure it won't do more damage on the way out, she gave it a quick yank, pulling it cleanly from the druid child. He hollered in pain as blood began pouring from the wound. Twilight quickly got to work casting a healing spell in him. After no more than seven seconds the wound was nothing but a scar.

“There you go.” Twilight said, “I'm all done. Just rest here for a bit, OK. I need to do something.”

In a flash of lavender light Twilight vanished, leaving Midnight in the room by himself. He looked at the scar on his side. Dad's going crazy again because of me. He thought to himself, I have to do something before he hurts somepony again. He slowly crawled out of the bed he was in and limped out the door.

Twilight blinked into existence in the war room. Princess Luna, Shining Armor, General Saga, Captain Night, Waya, and Fus Paruk (in pony(ish) form of course) were all there talking about how they can keep Shiro away from the city. Shining and Luna looked exhausted from teleporting so many.

“Is little Midnight alright?” Asked Luna.

Twilight nodded, “He's fine. He's just resting now.”

The group remained silent for some time until Kataya flew through the window. She looked defeated.

“Don't blame yourself, Fluttershy. You tried to bring him back, and that was enough.” Twilight didn't need to be told what happened, she knew her friend too well.

“Thank you, Twilight.” She said, “Oh, and please, call me Kataya now.”

Twilight smiled at her friend, “Does this mean you finally accept who you are?”

Kataya smiled and nodded, but her smile quickly faded, “Twilight, he looks different than before, more... evil. He feels more powerful too.”

“It's OK, Flut... er, Kataya.” Twilight said, “Come on Shiny, Aunt Luna. We have to lead him away from the city. Do we know what he's doing?”

“Yes ma'am,” Said Captain Night, “He's slaughtering the last of the enemy.” Night guard were given an enchantment that let them communicate telepathically, “He's mainly using teeth and claws but he's also projecting bolts and jets of black fire.”

“Fire?!” Twilight said, surprised, “He couldn't do that before. Let's go. Captains, general, please help evacuate the city of as many ponies as you can. I know you won't be able to get everypony out but just try. Shiny, Aunt Luna, let's go give them some time.”

With that, everyone but Kataya and Paruk left the room. The sun dragony looked at the red dragon-turned-kinda-pony. His form was nowhere near as good as Laalia's was. His head was still the same, except he had a mane the same pink as his crest was, he had claws instead of hooves, but he was completely covered in fur except for his wings. At the moment, he was turned away from Kataya, reading a book.

“Um, are you OK Paruk?” She asked.

“Oh, I'm fine.” He said as he took one last look at the book before closing it and turning towards the dragony, “How do you like weather?”

“Huh?” Kataya was confused by the question, “Um, I guess it's OK...”

“Oh, good.” Replied the dragon, “Um... Your scales are shiny.” He faceclawed.

“Are you feeling OK?” She asked, “Your not making any sense.”

“I'm fine.” He said and turned back to the book he was reading, “Did that, did that. Arrrgg, this thing is useless.”

He tossed the book at the wall. Kataya jumped at the sudden outburst. She looked at the dragon then to the book, and walked over to pick it up. Paruk suddenly realized what she was doing and moved to stop her, but it was too late. She looked at the title of the book with a confused look on her face.

She looked up at Paruk, “Pony Courtship Practices for Non-Ponies? Why would you be reading this?” Then with a gasp of realization, “Paruk do you... like me?”

He was thankful his red color hid his blush, “Um... well... you see... y-yes.”

“Oh, I see.” Kataya said, “You know you don't need a book. Sometimes all you have to do is ask a pony on a date.”

“Oh, OK then.” Paruk said, “In that case... um...” He couldn't believe how hard it was, “Would you like to have dinner with me sometime?”

Kataya smiled, “I'd love to.”

“Really?” The dragon smiled and jumped for joy, “Oh thank you, Kataya... Kataya?”

Her eyes went wide as an inky blackness covered them.

“Daddy, why did you have to die?”

“I present you new rulers”

“Come on Raz, Blaze needs help!”

“Don't do that, Autumn!”

“No one hurts my Friends!”

“He's gone, Shiro. My baby... he's gone.”

“I've been waiting for you.”

“Why hello your prince-y-ship-ness.”

“Dad! Please... don't do this!”

Kataya gasped for air, and slumped to the ground.

“Kataya, are you OK?” Paruk asked, worried.

“P... Paruk.” She said, “I think... I know... how to stop Shiro.”

Armageddon Part 14: A Prophecy Fulfilled

A white and blue blur slammed into Twilight, sending her and the pony projectile rolling in a heap. The two Alicorn unwrapped themselves from each other and glared at the shadowed tiger. It was much stronger than before when Twilight held him off by herself. Now she, Shining, and Luna were struggling to fight him. Luna fired a jet of indigo chaos fire to meet his black flames. The siblings could feel the energy the two were emitting.

“Twily, I think we're in over our heads.” Shining said.

“No! We have to keep him away until he turns back.” Twilight said.

“And how long is that? He was in stone for months last time.” Shining said, “It might take that long for him to turn back. Face it Twilight, unless we can get the Elements here, we might have to take extreme measures to protect Equestria.”

Twilight's eyes went wide, “No! We are not going to kill Shiro.”

“I don't want to either, but we can't put one life before thousands.” Shining said, I'm not even sure we can kill him.

Twilight took back to the air, charging a spell. Shining was right beside her doing the same. Twilight fired hers first, wrapping the raging beast in lavender chains. Armor's spell enveloped him in a cocoon of energy. Luna joined in with a spell of her own, indigo bands clasping down on him. The Black Beast was completely encased in the magic of three immortals.

“We've got him!” Luna cheered.

Their joy was quickly drained when the magical bindings where suddenly sucked into him.

“What the buck just happened?” Shining asked.

“Oh no.” Twilight gasped, “He still has his amulet! He's been absorbing the magic we've been shooting at him, not enduring it!”

“Then how do we stop him?!” Shining asked.

“I... I don't know.”

Midnight's side was on fire. Every step made the pain worse and worse, but it didn't matter. His dad needed him. He limped through the empty halls of Canterlot Castle. Everypony else had been evacuated, but he hid from the guards so they left him. Unfortunately for him, though, the Castle was like a maze and he was having trouble finding his way through. The young colt went to an open window to see if he could figure out where he was. It didn't help, but a bird did fly by the window.

“Hay you, bird.” He called to it.

The bird swung back around and landed on the sill, “What want?”

“You wouldn't happen to know how the way out of here, would you?” He asked.

“Window.” It said.

“But I can't fly.” Midnight said.

“Then speak mouse.” It said and flew off.

“Mouse?” He repeated. He turned around and saw a mouse looking at him.

“You need help?” It asked, speaking very quickly.

“Um, yes.” Midnight replied, “I need to find the way out. Can you help me.”

“Oh, I know way out, but it small, you are big and bigs use a different way. I know the way bigs use. You follow me now.” The mouse said and scampered off.

The mouse ran as fast as he could, but Midnight had no trouble keeping up at a brisk jog. The little critter navigated the halls of the massive capital with ease. After about five minutes of twists and turns, the pair found the front doors... the gigantic... heavy... closed... doors.

“Oh, great.” Midnight deadpanned, “Now what?”

“How about I open that for you.” Said a deep voice behind the little pony.

Midnight jumped and spun around to see who spoke. He saw what looked like two dragony, one familiar.

“I'm here to take you to your dad.” Said Kataya.

“Fluttershy.” He said, “Look I know I'm suppose to be leaving the city but... wait, what?”

“You heard me right.” She said, “And it's Kataya now.”

“Isn't that just Fluttershy in draconic?” He asked.

“Yes.” Replied the dragony, “Stand back.”

She guided Midnight away as Paruk approached the door. He glowed as his body started to grow and change into that of a pure blood dragon. Luckily the entrance was big enough to hold him. Once he achieved his full size he just swung the door open as if were just an ordinary house door.

“Why are you helping me?” Midnight asked, “I thought you would want me safe, away from dad when he's like this.”

She answered, “Because I think you can save your father.”

Kataya Picked up the young druid and flew out the door toward her rampaging friend..

Shining Armor had been reduced to chucking levitated objects a the Black Beast, trying too keep away from his sister as she healed the gash on Luna's side. This battle wasn't going like they hoped. With their magic all but useless against him, they could only try to distract him. Unfortunately, Shining Armor's second magic was earth pony magic, so when the monster leaped at him, he couldn't move in time. If not for the night goddess pushing him out of the way, he would have been killed.

“OK, she healed, but she can't continue the fight.” Twilight said, “We have to get her...”

She was cut off as her brother slammed into her after being struck by the Beast. The purple alicorn forced her eyes open to see where the crazed kitty was. She could make out his form stalking around them, relishing in the soon to be kill.

“Dad!” A young voice shouted.

Twilight's heart fell. She saw the Black Beast turn towards the child as he limped towards them. The creature turned towards the new arrival and charged.

“Dad! Please... don't do this!” The colt screamed.

Grief.

Pain.

Anger.

Everything else was black. The only thought in my mind was that my son was dead. Murdered right in front of my eyes, and couldn't do anything about it. I could see, hear, and feel what I was doing, but I couldn't do anything about it... why even bother. I just wanted to fade into nothingness. I saw Twilight, Shining, and Luna trying to stop me.

The fools should run away before I kill them. I thought to myself, Don't they know I'm a killer. Look what happened to Luna. She got hurt because she tried to fight me.

“...ad!”

What was that? Who would be coming toward me? Is that... no, it can't be. He's dead. It's got to be a colt that looks like him

I felt my body lurch toward the foal. Nearer and nearer I came.

“Dad! Please... don't do this!”

He IS alive! And I'm going to kill him. No... No... NO!!!

Twilight watched in horror as the killer charged the colt and... stopped?

What the hay is going on? She thought to herself.

It stood with it's claw back, ready to strike, but didn't move.

I couldn't let my demon take my son. I forced my will against it. It was a battle unlike any other I had ever been in. There were no blows or strikes, just the will of the evil shadow within me and the will of a father protecting his son. It was a battle I would not lose.

Twilight struggled to her hooves. She couldn't believe what she was seeing. The unstoppable force... just stopped. For no discernible reason he just stopped his attack. Twilight tried to make it to Midnight so she could get him to safety, but was beaten to the punch by Kataya.

She landed beside him and said, “You did what you needed to, let's get out of here. Things are going to get dangerous.”

Twilight watched her dragony friend carry Midnight to safety and breathed a sigh of relief. Her attention, however, was drawn back to the matter of her deranged friend when his paws grasped either side of his head and let out a deafening roar. Twilight put her hooves to her ears in the hopes of blocking out the ear shattering cry, but it didn't help very much. When the sound died down, the young princess looked up at her friend and gasped. His body was covered in flames, half black as tar, half silver, and both were fighting for dominance of a single body.

He's fighting it. She realized, He's fighting the Beast within himself. I thought it was impossible, but I guess with Shiro there's no such thing.

A smile found it's way onto Twilight's face as the darkness slowly started to give way. It was pushed back up his legs and arms, up his torso, and finally back to his mouth. Finally, the once again white tiger stood ridged in place for several more seconds. Then, his head snapped back as a sickly black cloud shot out from his eyes and mouth.

I could feel it giving way. It was physically strong, but trying to match wills with that of a pissed off, protective father is a fool's errand. I forced it to relinquish control of my body and then purged it from me. When I finally became aware of my surroundings again, the first thing I noticed was the two unmoving ponies behind Twilight.

I struggled to ask, “Oh, god, did I...”

“Huh?” Twilight said before realizing what I was asking, Oh no, They're just unconscious. You actually didn't kill anypony except for the Tartarus spawn. I hate to say it, but the Black Beast actually saved lives.”

I laughed, “Well that's a bit of a twist.”

“Yeah.” Said my purple friend, “How do you feel?”

“Honestly, pretty good.” I replied, “I feel like new man.”

“I bet.” Twilight said, “Finally not having to worry about... do you feel that?”

I did. It was like the air had just turned to molasses, it was so hard to breath. There was something evil in the air, and we could feel it. We looked around for the source, but it seemed to be everywhere... until we saw it. A black cloud swirling in the air above us. It radiated an aura of pure rage and malice. It was an all too familiar feeling. The cloud descended to the ground and started taking on a more familiar form... the form of the Black Beast. I was face to face with my own inner demon, but it wasn't quite as 'inner' as it use to be.

************************************

This is it folks. The moment you've all been waiting for. The exciting final battle for Chaotic Harmony is coming up. There's only two more chapters and an epilogue left, so were in the final moments. I'm sure several of you figured that the Black Beast would be involved in the final battle, but who saw it like this, honestly? The next chapter is, obviously important, so I'm going to be taking a little extra care with it. That means it might take a little longer to finish, but it'll be worth it.

Armageddon Part 15: Face to Face

I watched as the black cloud took on a physical form. It was the thing of my nightmares. The thing that made me do such terrible things. It was my fear, my sin. It was all that I stood against, and now it stood before me. As it's form settled, it looked different than it was described to me. It's body and limbs were thin and elongated, and it had four tendrils coming from it's back, two on each side.

“Holy fuck.” I said to myself, “I was possessed by fucking Slender Cat.”

This was not good. I wasn't sure if this thing was like the Nightmare and could possess others, or if it had other unknown abilities.

“Twi, get outta here. Find the girls and get your elements. I'm not sure I'll be able to beat this thing on my own.”

With that, she went to the others and flashed them away.

“Flu... Kataya! That's going to take some getting use to.” Twilight said. She had teleported to the gate to Canterlot, “Come with me, we to...”

“I already got them.” Kataya said, “I dropped Midnight off with Jynx and told Applejack, Pinkie, and Rarity to meet us here. Rainbow Dash, I met on the way. They should be here soon... about now.”

As soon as she finished her sentence, an auto carriage pulled up and the three mares in question got out. Rainbow, who had been sitting on the wall, joined them.

“How did you know we would need them, and when they would show up?” Twilight asked her very different friend, “In fact you've been acting very strange. Are you alright?”

“Yes... no... I don't know.” Replied the dragony, “I feel so different... Grandmother's dead.” She received a collective gasp.

“Oh, I'm so sorry.” Twilight said, putting her hooves around her friend. The hug was soon joined by the others.

“Before she died, she did something to me.” Replied the mare formerly known as Fluttershy, “I think she gave me her sight. I've been seeing things that haven't even happened yet. That and I think she gave me some of her courage.”

“No she didn't silly.” Pinkie said, “You always had that. You just didn't use it much. Don't you remember the cockatrice, or that big meanie dragon?”

“That dragon wasn't mean, just a little grumpy from being woken up is all.” Kataya said, “You know, he suffers from insomnia and we woke him up when he finally got to sleep. I think most ponies would be grumpy.”

“Yeah, I suppose so.” Twilight said, “I have say though, I never thought you would be defending a dragon.”

“Well, I've decided to stop denying who I am.” She said before hiding behind her mane, “That and I kind of have a date with him.”

“Ah'm sorry there, sugar cube.” AJ said, “Did you just say 'date'? Like courtin?”

“He's actually very nice.” Said the yellow sun dragony.

“Girls, We're getting dangerously off topic here.” Twilight said, “Shiro is fighting the Black Beast while we sit here talking about dates. Before you ask, he turned when Midnight got shot with an arrow. He's fine, but Shiro flipped out. When Luna, Shining and I were trying to delay him, Midnight found his way back and called out to Shiro. I'm not sure what exactly happened but Shiro fought the Beast and won. He pushed it out in a black cloud, but the cloud reformed. Now the Black Beast is it's own being and Shiro's fighting it right now.”

The expressions were all those of utter shock, with the exception of Kataya. It was a lot to take in at once and proved too much for the ponies. They were snapped out of their stupor when Luna made it back to the group levitating a golden chest. She magically opened the box and passed out the five necklaces and tiara.

“OK girls.” Twilight said, “Let's go kick some Black Beast flank.”

“Fuck, that hurt.” I groaned as I pulled myself out of the ruble that use to be a boulder, “He's a strong bastard. Shit!”

I barely managed to avoid his tentacle thingy. All I could do was dodge his attacks, and shoot fire at him from a distance. Luckily my amulet absorbed his magic attacks, but that was a minor thing. He was still kicking my ass all over the place. I jumped out of the way of a double tentacle strike, and countered with a couple fireballs. He deflected one but the other flew true, hitting him in the side of the head. I pressed my advantage and launched into a devastating volley of repeated blasts. While he was stunned from the shots, I charged him. I drove my flaming fist into his chin, launching him into the air. I leaped after him, bringing my heel down on his back in an ax kick. The Beast hit the ground hard, making a small crater. I silently tanked Balder for the belt. Without it I doubted I would have been able to do anything to this guy. I threw my weight down and landed nearby. I tried charging again, but a black tendril wrapped around my ankle and threw me into a tree.

Fuck, this guy's tough. How the hell can I hurt him?

He was a lot stronger than me, but I was a bit faster, and had magic. His real advantage, though, was endurance. Twilight told me exactly what she did to this thing. The kind of punishment it could endure was unreal. I just hoped the girls would get back with the elements, cause I already knew I couldn't beat it with just my fists, feet, and magic.

If I was going to have any chance, I was going to have to dig deep into my knowledge of magic for the answer. I knew a decent amount of crystal magic, but that requires constant chanting or crafting the crystal into runes. That option would take too long. Of course there was rune magic. I had a piece of enchanted chalk with me, but I would need time to draw them and then lure him into it. Possible, but not something to actively seek. If an opportunity arose for it, I would use it, but until then I needed another option. The only other options I had was sorcery (which I was not going to play host to an evil spirit), or a couple spells from the Book of Blood I remembered (I don't think I have to say why I didn't like that option). I rolled out of the way of the boulder he threw, and launched myself away from the follow up.

The benefit of being able to move bipedally and quadrupedally with equal ease is that I can utilize the benefits of either. I typically walk around every day on all four because not only does it make me less imposing to the ponies, but it's more stable. I usually fight standing upright because It gives me better mobility and use of my forepaws. That being said, there are good times to switch that rule around. A perfect example would be, oh let's just say... hauling ass from an evil psycho version of myself is much easier on four legs. Why do I run, you ask? Because when a thing that's much stronger than you picks up a fifty foot tree and starts swinging it around like the crazy cat it is, you run. It's common sense.

“Catch me if you can, futher mucker” I yelled out the challenge... to which he accepted, “Arg, fuck me!”

He had discarded his weapon and was pursuing me at a pace that matched mine. What was worse was I couldn't just stop and face him, cause if I did he would steam roll me. So I did the only thing I could think of at the moment. I started pushing fireballs out of my back paws with every kick. He dodged them easily seeing as I couldn't aim, but I did remember something. Instead of shooting the fire I wrapped myself in it. I felt myself picking up speed. Faster and faster I ran,until I felt something I only felt once before, On my way home after Discord freed me from stone. I had Guile's theme running though my head until...

“Sonic... Boom!” I erupted in a silvery explosion.

I took off like a bat outta hell, leaving my former dark side in the dust, literally. The distance between us quickly grew, until I swung around and charged at him head on. As soon as I Had him in my sights, another explosion rocked the world. A ring of fire as black as tar spread from the evil tiger. It was too late to turn away. I did the only thing I could, and braced for the inevitable impact.

The elements were looking down from a safe distance, trying to determine a good opportunity to swoop down and hit the Black Beast with the elements.

“Ah'll be.” AJ said from Dash's back, “Shiro's holdin' his own.”

“I don't think so.” Kataya said, “He looks like he's struggling just to keep up.”

“Well what are we waiting for! Let's get down there and rainbow that big meanie head!” Pinkie said flailing her front hooves in the air for emphasis.

“Hay, Pinkie! Stop wiggling so much. You'll make me drop you.” Twilight said.

“Really, Pinkie.” Rarity said, “Our friends are nice enough to demean themselves for us. The least you can do is make it easier on her.”

“That's right Pinkie,” Kataya said, “You don't want to be a grease stain on the rocks.”

Rainbow gave a confused look at her yellow friend's strange behavior. She was about to say something when she heard a loud boom. She looked over to see a silver ring coming from what looked like a comet. The ponies' eyes widened and their jaws went slack.

“Did he just...” Dash tried to say.

“Yeah...” Replied Twilight.

“On foot?” Asked the cyan pegasus.

“Ah'd say so.” Answered Applejack.

They watched him curve around and a similar boom and ring from the Black Beast. The two collided in a spectacular explosion of intermingling silver and black fire. The ponies barely managed to stay with there partner. Rarity actually fell off Kataya, but thanks to Twilight's magic was placed right back. Without needing a word, the six ponies went strait to Shiro's side.

“Oh... my skull feels like it's split.” I grumbled.

“...iro!”

“Huh?” I said, still dazed by the collision, “Over here.”

“Oh my gosh, Shiro!” Twilight called as she ran up to me, “Thank goddess you're OK. Well mostly anyway. You look like crap.”

“Nice to see you too, Ahh!”I felt pain when I tried to sit up, “Where is he? If I survived that, so did he.”

As if to answer my question, the Beast stumbled up. It almost looked like he was drunk. That meant I hurt him, and that meant I could kill him.

“OK girls, form up.” Twilight said, “Let's take this guy down!”

The Elements started to glow as the six of them lifted from the ground. A light enveloped them, and when Twilight opened her pure white eyes, they fired. The rainbow beam arched through the sky on it's way toward the evil tiger. At the last moment, though, the Beast launched himself away and the rainbow hit nothing but dirt. They fired another blast only for the same thing to happen. He was too fast and the beam too slow. The demon had enough of that though and decided to charge the six. That was a mistake though as he got a face full of light beam courtesy of the Element of Kindness. The black cat was sent flying off.

“Whoa!” Rainbow said, “That was so cool.”

“Oh, thank you.” Replied the dragony.

“What are we going to do?” Twilight said, panic starting to take hold, “If the we cant use the Elements on him, what can we do?”

“Calm down, Twi.” I said, “We don't need you panicking.”

“Calm? Calm!?” Twilight was teetering on the edge, “How can I be calm. The Elements don't work, and even your not strong enough to really hurt that thing!”

“Oh, oh, Maybe we can super charge him.” Pinkie offered, “Like Celestia did with that Chronos meanie.”

“He did that with his fusion magic, Pinkie. He doesn't have that anymore.” Twilight said.

“No,” I said, “She's on to something. I need a super charge and I think I know just where to get it.”

Another flash came from Kataya, “I can't keep this up. Could you please hurry up with what ever you're doing... if you don't mind.”

“How are you going to get a super charge?” Twilight asked.

“Simple, y'all are gonna shot me with the Elements of Harmony.” I said with a grin.

“What!?” Six voices shouted at once.

“Are you crazy?!” Twilight asked.

“I thought we've established that I am a long time ago.” I replied sarcastically, “Please, just trust me.”

Another blast from Kataya and she said, “I can't... do any more.”

“Twilight, please trust me.” I pleaded.

“Girls!” The alicorn called.

The six of them got into formation and rose into the air once again. The light shot up in the familiar multicolor beam. The Black Beast was up again and rushing for us, but hesitated at the sight. The beam struck me perfectly. I wasn't sure what the Elements were trying to do to me, but my amulet was struggling to absorb it all. The thing was working so hard, it was starting to glow white hot. After what seemed like minutes, but was probably a few seconds, the last of the energy was absorbed. I began tugging at it, trying to pull as much out as I could. In the blink of an eye the amulet shattered into dust. All the energy it had stored was released, but I still had a hold on it. The power of the Elements of harmony in my palm.

The Black Beast charged me.

I held my ground.

He leaped.

The moment he left the ground I released the energy in a blast of multicolored chaos fire. It struck him right in the center of his chest. The fire didn't keep going, though. Instead it swirled around it in a prismatic globe. When the globe shattered, the Black Beast was nothing more than a cub about Razor's size. He opened his eyes and let out a tiny roar before evaporating back into a dark cloud. The cloud shot at me, entering my body through my eyes and mouth.

“It's over,” I managed to say before my exhaustion finally caught up with me.

Armageddon Part 16: Aftermath

April 23, 1006,

I awoke again in my bed in Canterlot. The one in the suite Celestia gave us. I looked out the window and saw the sun just starting to rise again. I had slept the rest of the day and all night. I turned back over to be greeted with the the sleeping forms of Midnight, and Jynx on the other side of him. I just laid there for a few minutes, watching them sleep until Midnight opened his eyes.

“Mornin' kiddo.” I said.

“Dad!” He shouted, waking up Jynx, and Razor in his crib.

“Shiro,” Jynx said, “I'm glad you're awake.”

“Daddy! Daddy! Hug daddy!” Razor said as he tried flapping his little wings to get over the crib.

“It's going to be hell when he leans to use those you know.” I said.

“You're the one with the spear that let's you fly, so guess who's going to be chasing him?” Jynx said.

I went over and picked him up, “Come on, let's get some breakfast. I haven't eaten since dinner the day before yesterday.”

“Nope,” Jynx said, “First you get your stinky flank in that shower.”

“Yes ma'am.” I said sarcastically

“Mornin', ponies!” I said as we walked into the dinning room.

“Shiro, It's good to see you awake.” Twilight said, a touch of sadness in her voice.

“What's wrong?” I asked.

“It's just...” She said with a few tears in her eyes, “I'm just use to seeing her here.”

Oh... right. I held her in a comforting hug, as I looked over at the vacant ivory chair. I felt bad that we never had a chance to reconcile before. My mind wandered to the others that didn't get to see the new day. I was going to need to find out who was killed.

“So how are you feeling?” Twilight asked, “It took a bit to heal all the injuries you had, but Aunt Luna and I managed.”

“Oh, so that's why I don't feel like I got mauled by an ursa.” I laughed.

Twilight looked up at me with curious eyes, “By the way, what happened? To the Black Beast I mean.”

“It's back where it belongs.” I said, “You see, it was a manifestation of everything negative about me. Anger, hatred, jealousy, when I came here, these emotions were magnified in me. To protect myself my magic acted on it's own to create a vessel for these unnatural emotions. That vessel was the Black Beast. When I purged myself of the Black Beast, I purged myself of those emotions as well. Now you might think that getting rid of those negative emotions would be good, but it's not.”

I took a drink of OJ before continuing, “These emotions exist for a reason, and purging yourself of them wouldn't be right. So when I used the power of the Elements, I willed it to, not destroy, but normalize the emotions. Then I just absorbed what was natural.”

“So we don't have to worry about you going crazy anymore?” Asked RD.

“Nope.” I said, “That's not all I found out.” I snapped my fingers and a mariachi band started playing for us, “The fusing with Celestia didn't burn my magic out, it unbalanced my magic. Magic comes from emotion, and chaos magic is the magic of balance. With all my negative energy in the Black Beast, and all the positive energy from Tia, I was out of balance. That's why my magic was so weak.”

“And now that you absorbed your natural negative energy your magic is back.” Twilight stated.

“Ow...” Rainbow Dash said, holding her head, “Too much.”

“I swear, Dashie, how are we even related?” Jynx asked.

“It's not my fault I just got all of mom's coolness?” Said the pegasus.

“Ha! Coolness.” I laughed, “I see what you did there. Kitakaze means North Wind, and her special talent is winter weather... coolness.”

“Uh, yeah that's how I meant it.” Dash is a terrible liar.

We all went to Canterlot Square. There were lists of the confirmed dead there. I wanted to see who else we lost. When we got there, there were two ponies already crying. Mrs. Cake and Scootaloo were both trying to comfort each other. It didn't take a genius to figure out what happened. I looked up at the lists and sure enough Carrot Cake and Thunder Struck were both listed.

“This is what war does.” I said to myself, “It makes orphans and widows.”

“It's OK,” Jynx said with a hoof on my shoulder, “let's go see in we can comfort them.”

“Daddy, why did you have to die?” I heard Scootaloo say

We held the two and offered our help if they ever needed it. AJ offered to let Scootaloo stay with them, and I promised to help out at the bakery. After we helped them calm down a little bit a guard came to get us. We were guided to a stage that had been set up, and asked to take a seat nearby.

“You know what's going on?” I asked Twilight.

“Yes, but it's a surprise.” She responded, “You'll find out soon.”

I was about to press her for information when Luna took the stage. She approached the microphone and spoke (thankfully she left the caps lock off).

“Thank you all for coming here today.” She said, “Yesterday, Equestria suffered a terrible tragedy. Many that we know and love have suffered as a result of this terrible disaster. But if not for the actions of those brave ponies, griffins, dragons, and werewolves, A much darker day this would be. There are a few individuals that shine above all others, and we would like to honor them today by presenting them with the Equestrian Star, the highest of awards.”

Oh crap.

“First, is Grand Chief Dohi Waya, who led his Lycan army to our aide. Without their strength, we may have lost the day.”

Waya approached and Luna placed the medal over his head. I found the confusion at a pony leading werewolves to be hilarious. Thankfully I held back my laughter.

“Next, Scootaloo shall be receiving the medal for Thunder Struck, her father. Thunder Struck gave his life to slay the dragon Vornclef, saving countless lives at the cost of his own. You should be proud of him young Scootaloo.”

“I am,” She said, “I just miss him.”

The whole audience was in tears.

“Next are the six Elements of Harmony, who aided in the defeat of a powerful enemy that nearly took our own life.” one by one the six received yet another decoration.

“Next, Lord Shirotora, who led our army, organized the defense of an important artifact, and, with the aide of the Elements of Harmony, defeated the Black Beast.” I went up and received my medal.

“And last, the youngest to ever receive such an honor, Midnight Star the adoptive son of Lord Tora. Who aided my Sister, as the last Druid, to close the Tartarus gate forever.” Midnight nervously walked up and received his award. My chest felt like it was going to burst with pride. My son's a hero at ten years old.

“Though We single these few out for outstanding service, we acknowledge the sacrifice made by so many others. As such We have commissioned a monument that will be inscribed with the names of all that fought in this battle, and portraits of those that lost their lives. We must also say...” she took a deep breath, “This will be our last act as ruler of Equestria.”

There were shocked murmurs and looks from everyone that heard. Even Twilight was dumbstruck.

“We believe it is time that Equestria be looked after by new rulers. Shining Armor, Twilight Sparkle, come forward.” The pair did as they were asked, “Shining Armor, you were not only Celestia's son, but a pilar of strength. You were always there to lend an ear to listen or a shoulder to cry on. From this day on, you are Shining Armor, Prince of the sun.” She levitated a set of golden raiment and a crown, and put them on him.

“Twilight Sparkle.” A smile graced the lips of the goddess, “You were the first to show us true kindness after our return. You have a love for the night sky that few share, and the only pony We've met that can stay up as long as We can. From this day forward, you shall be Twilight Sparkle, Princess of the moon.” She levitated a set of regalia similar to her own, and placed on her niece.

“You need not worry, though. We will not abandon you. We shall stay as an adviser until such a time as We feel you can manage without us.” Luna turned to the crowd, “We present you new rulers!”

A cheer erupted from the crowd as the two alicorn struggled to take in what they had been told. I couldn't help but to smile. Not only is one of my best friends getting a huge honor, but I now had another way to mess with her. I was going to enjoy this. Oh crap, Shiny's talking.

“...To which we will strive our hardest to live up to your expectations, and rule with wisdom and honor.” Another cheer for the former captain before he, and Twilight stepped off stage.

As expected, the Twilight was meet by hooves and claws wrapping around her. I walked in between them and put an arm around each of their necks.

“You guys know I'm going to be using this against you, right.” I said, giving them a fair warning.

“We know, Shiro.” Twilight said, “I'd expect nothing less.”

“Well Ah'll be.” Said a deep accented voice, “They said y'all got medals. Congratulations.”

“Big Mac.” Midnight said, “Is Applebloom with you?”

“Midnight!” Said the filly in question, “Yer a hero!”

She jumped on him, and planted her lips right on his. The kiss only lasted for a couple seconds, but the effects were instant. Midnight's eyes rolled back into his head, and he fainted with a smile on his face an a twitch in his leg.

“Oops,” Applebloom said, “Ah think Ah broke him.”

Epilogue

June 4, 1016,

I was being hunted, I could feel it. More then a decade of taking care of baddies for Twilight had honed my senses greatly. I continued on though as if I didn't notice, hoping to lure them out. Soon enough, my patience was rewarded. A blur jumped out at me like a canon ball, but it wasn't fast enough. I reached out and grabbed it around the head and rubbed my knuckles into his head.

“Ow, I give, I give!” Said my attacker, “You win, dad!”

“You got a lot to learn if you're gonna catch me off guard.” I said.

“So what'cha get?” Razor asked.

“Elk.” I answered.

“Nice. You gonna make that sweet and sour stuff?” He asked.

“Sure, that sounds good” I answered.

The two of us walked back home with our dinner in tow. When we got inside, I gave Jynx a peck.

“Took you long enough. You almost missed breakfast.” She said, “Getting rusty in your old age.”

“What are you talking about, I'm not old.” I said.

I took the meat to the meat freezer and stashed it away. After a quick wash, I went back up to the table.

“Razor, go tell your sister it's time to eat.” Jynx ordered.

The young cub went to the bottom of the stairs and yelled up, “Snow, mom said come eat!”

Snow was born the January after the war during a particularly beautiful snow storm, hence her name. She was mostly pony in appearance, a unicorn to be precise. The only features that betray her tigony (the name Jynx and I decided on for pony-tigers) nature was her coat color, eyes, and teeth. Other than that, she seemed like a perfectly normal filly.

“Hurry up and eat.” I told them, “We gotta be at Sweet Apple Acres in an hour.”

Damn these kids can eat.

“Hay, Raz!” Called a cyan pegasus colt, with a fire red mane from beside the barn.

“I'm gonna go hang out with Blaze, OK.” Said Razor.

He flew over to his younger cousin and bumped his hoof with his fist, “How's it going Blaze.”

“I just creamed Flash in a race, so pretty good.” He responded.

“Is going to leave us alone now?” Razor asked.

“Doubt it.” Answered Blaze, “I bet he would if you just stood up to him. I mean, your awesome when you want to be. I know you could kick his flank if you wanted to.”

“N-no I couldn't. I'm not that great.” Replied the cub, “If I were more like dad I could, but...”

“You cryin again.” a country accented voice suddenly spoke.

“Yah!” Razor jumped, “Don't do that, Autumn!”

“You're so easy.” She said, “And cute.” The farm filly ran her hoof across Razor's chest.

His eyes widened and he stammered, “I, to, uh, do, um, haha, wh...”

He tried looking anywhere but at the filly in front of him. His gaze went to the side where he saw...

His eyes snapped back to Autumn and he grinned, “You know, I think you're good looking too. You wanna make out.”

Autumn's composure started slipping, “Uh... wait, you want to.” She said, sounding sad.

“Why, are you jealous or something... Surprise.” He said.

“Wha?” She flashed green and took on a white pegasus form, with a short, red mane, “How did you know it was me?”

“Cause Ah'm right here.” The real Autumn said.

The four friends joined each other in a laugh.

“I'm kinda hoping for a filly this time” Dash aid as she bit into her jalapeno and mustard sandwich.

“Twilight said she's coming, so just ask her.” I said.

“Ask me what, now.”

I turned around to see a pair of ponies landing behind me, “Dashie here wants to know if she's having a filly.”

“OK, let's see here.” Twilight's horn flashed and a faint glow appeared around RD's belly, “Nope, another colt.”

“Aw pony feathers.” Said the pegasus.

“Well hay, you what they say, 'third times the charm'.” I said. She just rolled her eyes.

I looked over at another familiar face, “Why hello your prince-y-ship-ness. Come to visit an old friend from before your immortal days”

“Shut up, Shiro. You wouldn't believe how hard it is helping to run two countries.” Waya replied, “I'm just glad Uncle Crazy Ghost is willing to do most of the work with the Lycan Empire while I'm here.”

“So... can you actually use that thing?” I asked pointing to the now fully grown appendage on his forehead.

He was about to answer but Twilight cut him off, “Not without breaking, tearing, or injuring somepony or thing nearby.”

“Yeah, I'm still an earth pony at heart. Magic just isn't my thing. The wings though, those are awesome.”

“Yeah, flying kicks all kinds of ass.” I agreed, “After we're done here let's have a match. We'll see if those wings will give you an edge. Right now though, I’m going to go find Midnight so we can get this show on the road.”

I made my way to a tent set up near the orchard. After a quick knock, I let myself in.

“How ya holding up Mid?” I asked.

“Uh... nervous.” He said simply.

“That's alright. It's normal.” I told my son, “I was the same. Be glad you can't get sweaty palms.”

“Hehe, You always know how to lighten the mood.” Midnight said.

“Well, it's not every day my oldest son get's married, so it's important that I do.” I said, “Now let's go make this the best day in Applebloom life.”

“Alright, dad.” He said as the both of us headed out of the tent, and toward the altar.

As we walked I thought about everything I had been through. This place may not have been all rainbows and sunshine, no things like that only exist in shows for little girls, but it truly is a wonderful, wonderful world.

And that's pretty much it, my story. I know you're saying, “But there's still questions that need to be answered. How did you actually get there? Why did you turn into a tiger to begin with when Sato stayed human? Where the hell does Mephisto keep disappearing to?” Well, every question does indeed have an answer, but that doesn't mean you'll ever find out. Like I said in the beginning, I never found out how I got here. I just did

Of course this isn't quite all. I had a few other interesting experiences. Like the time that Razor, Snow, and several of their friends disappeared into thin air, but that not this story, nor is it mine. Perhaps you'll hear about it in the sequel or something.

So I guess this is good bye for now. If any of my family is reading this, know I still love you even though I’m in another world. To everyone else... stay thirsty my friends.

Yours truly,
Shirotora, the most interesting tiger in Equestria.

***********************************

I would like to thank all my readers for their support. Especially the ones that commented almost every chapter, and those who let me use their characters.

This story may be marked complete, but it's not quite done yet. I'm going to post a few deleted, and alternate scenes as well as the tragic alternate ending. I might also put up a few side stories, slice of life kind of stuff. Also for you fans of smut, if you want I could post a few clop scenes of the other characters.

I'm going to be taking a short break from writing. Nothing major just a week, maybe two. I'll still be writing a little, but only sparingly. Hopefully I’ll be able to finish part four of my Dawn Shield series and get that posted.

Thanks again everyone, and keep a look out for “Into the Black: A Mare's Tale”, coming to a FiM fan site near you.

Every End is a New Beginning

The sun greeted me through the window as I was stirred from my slumber. I yawned, much like I did that strange night over twenty three years ago. I laughed lightly at the sudden memory, rubbing the spot I had stabbed myself in an attempt to prove I was dreaming.

With a happy sigh, I climbed out of bed and make my way to the bathroom. I take a quick shower and brush my teeth. The smell of breakfast was already filling the house from Jynx's cooking. I want nothing more than to run down and start stuffing my face. Instead, though, I head down the hall and knock on the last door on the left.

“Come in, daddy!”

I open the door and see my little girl sitting on her bed, holding her little wolf plush in her fore-hooves, giving her room a slightly sad look. The room reflected its resident, the girly-ist tomboy you've ever see. The shelves against one wall held plushies and knives. Her pink painted walls had posters of Slate Gray, the action movie star, and an autographed one of Chaos Hammer, Scootaloo's band. Her weight set had stickers she printed off from my computer of G1 MLP.

“How's it going, Snow?” I asked. “You excited about today?”

“Kinda,” She replied. “It's weird thinking this was the last night I'm going to be spending in this room.”

“Yeah, I know,” I agree. “When Midnight moved out to Sweet Apple Acres, I was sad. When Razor went off to college, I was almost in tears. Now, though, my baby girl is moving out all on her own? It's just too surreal. My youngest cub is about to leave the den.”

Snow scoffed, “I wouldn't say I'm a cub. I'm mistaken for a unicorn-zebra at least twice a week at the club.”

“Yeah, but you're tiger at heart,” I countered. “Now come on. Your mother's making food.”

“Sweet! I'm starved!” my little girl exclaimed and jumped from her bed, running down stairs.

I chuckle as I follow, shaking my head. That kid is a strange one. I see so much of her mother's enthusiasm with my own love of random fun.

As I enter the kitchen, I greet my wife of twenty one years with a kiss on the cheek. “Morning babe.”

“I was wondering when you were going to wake up,” Jynx replied, teasingly.

“I was having wonderful dreams about you and your clone,” I poked back.

“Here's your plate,” she rolled her eyes as she levitated my food to my place at the table.

I take my seat, Snow already eating across from me, her fork enveloped in an amber glow. She definitely has more of her mother's magic than mine, unlike Razor. Jynx sat down beside me and we began eating. I take a bite of the breakfast sausage and moan in pleasure. I could never figure out how a pony could cook meat so good. Apparently, Snow agreed, as she had a similar expression on her face.

“I'm definitely going to be coming over for meals a lot,” my daughter said after she finished off her meat.

Jynx replies in a teasing tone, “Well, good. You better visit regularly. I don't want you to be like some of those other children that move out and never visit.”

I poke her playfully in the side. “Jynx, you know Midnight is busy with the orchard and foals. You wouldn't want him to neglect our grandchildren, would you?”

“No, I want him to bring our grandchildren,” came her reply. “How can I spoil them if I never see them.”

“You can spoil me,” I recommended.

“I do plenty of that,” Jynx returned. “You need more discipline.”

I grin. “Mmm, kinky.”

“Eww!” Snow exclaimed. “I don't want to hear that!”

“Hey, I can't help that I love your mother,” I said in my defense. “She the sexiest creature in existence.”

“Oh, right,” Jynx elbowed me. “Like this old mare can be sexy.”

I ran a paw through her mane. “The gray streaks in your mane, the wrinkles on your eyes from years of laughter, the hip that bothers you sometimes and gives me an excuse to carry you up the stairs. You're like a fine wine, only getting better with every year.”

“Aww,” Snow coo'd. “I want what you guys have. Why can't I find a guy that would talk to me like that?”

“Cause you date ponies,” I stated plainly.

Jynx raised an eyebrow at me, “And what, pray-tell, is wrong with ponies?”

“Nothing,” I said, “but no one in this family dates regular ponies. Your mom married a tiger from another world, your aunt married a dragony, your oldest brother married a dhampir, and your other brother is dating a changeling.”

Jynx stared at my in thought for a while before finally speaking, “Wow... I never realized that.”

“So...” Snow looked at me curiously, “I should keep an eye out for a werewolf, or minotaur?”

I laugh, “I'm just messing with you, sweetie. Well, I gotta go to work. I'll be back in time to walk you, Snow.”

“Have fun, honey/daddy,” the two mares said simultaneously.

Work was as uninteresting as ever. Ponies came, ordered food, I cooked it, they ate it, rinse, repeat, profit. Midnight stopped in with Applebloom and the kids to get some lunch and catch up. He assured me he would be coming over to see Razor later when he arrived. Other than that, nothing happened.

After work, I started for home but met Snow half way. “Hey, princess. Anything happen while I was gone?”

“Mom knocked herself out again,” she said. “A wrench fell on her.”

“She okay?”

“It's mom.”

“Right.”

It was afternoon and the club was going to be opening soon. The Wub Shack was Ponyville's premier club, founded by Vinyl Scratch, now run by her and Octavia's son (magic, ain't it cool), Turn Table, aka DJ Col-7.

“Behave,” I said.

“I will, daddy. See you this evening.”

Jynx and I cuddled on the couch, still catching our breath after an hour of hot, porn-tastic sex. Age didn't slow this kitty down, I'll tell you that. She snuggled up against me, purring in content.

Eventually, my love spoke. “You know, the one good thing about having the house to ourselves is we can do this, where ever and when ever.”

I smile down at her. I knew she was trying to convince herself that Snow leaving was a good thing for us as well, but I could tell it wasn't working. We fell into silence. The knowledge that this was going to be the norm made the silence oppressive.

I sighed and said, “How did we live like this before?”

“The quiet used to be nice, but I already miss the sound of rowdy foals,” she agreed. “You think Twilight can undo menopause?”

I laughed, “I think we're a little too old to be keeping up with foals anymore... though I know how you feel.”

“Razor will be here soon,” Jynx stated. “We better get cleaned up.”

I smile and nod, following her to the bathroom. As we step inside, I take a look in the mirror. The tiger looking back is so different from the one that used to occupy that space so many years ago. My stripes were fading, now a dark gray instead of black. The wrinkles along my eyes and mouth were becoming more prominent. My eyes were not as vibrant anymore.

I was old. There was no denying it. The story of my life had entered it's epilogue. That thought should have been saddening, but you know what?

Every story has to end...

That way, another can begin.

Author's Note

That's right people and ponies, it's finally here! just click the link on the last line in the chapter and enjoy the new epically epic Epic of epic proportions! EPIC!!!!!!!!

Alternate Ending (Warning: lots of sads)

As promised, this is the bittersweet ending.

******************************

“How are you going to get a super charge?” Twilight asked.

“Simple, y'all are gonna shot me with the Elements of Harmony.” I said with a grin.

“What!?” Six voices shouted at once.

“Are you crazy?!” Twilight asked.

“I thought we've established that I am a long time ago.” I replied sarcastically, “Please, just trust me.”

Another blast from Kataya and she said, “I can't... do any more.”

“Twilight, please trust me.” I pleaded.

“Girls!” The alicorn called.

The six of them got into formation and rose into the air once again. The light shot up in the familiar multicolor beam. The Black Beast was up again and rushing for us, but hesitated at the sight. I held my amulet up in my right paw. The beam struck me perfectly. I wasn't sure what the Elements were trying to do to me, but my amulet was struggling to absorb it all. The thing was working so hard, it was starting to glow white hot. After what seemed like minutes, but was probably a few seconds, the last of the energy was absorbed. The amulet was quivering, struggling to keep all that energy inside. I could tell it wasn't going to hold. My plan was to use the amulet to let me take the energy myself, but with how unstable it was...

“Girls run!” I yelled out to them, “Get away from here!”

I was thankful when they did as I asked. I expected them to argue, but I figured they thought it was part of my plan. The Black Beast was up again, and charging me, so I charged him right back. We both cocked our paws and let them fly. His claws pierced into my stomach. It was a fatal blow, but it didn't matter. I drove the amulet into the Beast's mouth the held it shut with my other paw. I reached out and tugged in the magic inside the amulet like a pin on a grenade.

It was as if time came to a crawl as the artifact violently released it's contents. I remembered finding myself on that hill outside of town, thinking I was dreaming, that first Hearth's Warming with Pinkie and Twilight, meeting Jynx for the first time in the forest, New Years in Canterlot, mine and Jynx's first time together, proposing on Hearts and Hooves Day, getting married, becoming a father, adopting Midnight, meeting Daring Doo.

I closed my eyes with a smile on my face as a tear rolled down my face. My last thought was of my friends and family and how much I would miss them all.

And then time resumed...

“What's he planin' Twi?” AJ asked as they ran away from the battle.

“I don't know, but I'm going to give him a stern talking to after this is ov...” Twilight was cut off by a tremendous explosion that seemed to shake the very heavens. Even from the distance they were, it flung them through the air. Twilight was the first to recover. She looked out at what was once a grassy field, only to see a crater.

“Shiro!?” She called.

Her answer came in the form of something floating through the air and landing at her hooves. It was a band of woven ethereal mane hair, with locks of fur and feathers laced into it. The lavender alicorn's eyesight blurred as tears filled her eyes. She reached out a shaky hoof and picked it up. The other girls slowly came to and saw the object held by their friend. They each held each other in a comforting embrace and cried silently for their fallen friend.

Alternate Epilogue

Three months later,

“Jynx, breakfast's ready.” Spike called. He had moved in with the unicorn after they returned to help her out.

Jynx woke up in her cold bed. It was hard not having the familiar warmth beside her.

“Good morning, baby.” She said as she kissed a picture frame that held Shiro's necklace on the end table by her bed.

She walked downstairs and greeted the young dragon. Midnight and Razor were already eating when she got to the table.

“Hi mommy.” Razor said with a wave from his high chair.

“Hi, sweetheart.” She replied, “How are you feeling, Midnight?”

“I'm good.” Said the colt, quietly.

He took it the hardest of all of them. He actually had to be hospitalized because he wouldn't eat or drink. He almost literally grieved himself to death. If not for Applebloom being there by his side almost all day every day, Jynx was afraid she would have lost him, too. As if on cue a knock came from the door. Spike wasted no time answering it.

“Hi Spike.” Applebloom said as she was let in, “Hi Midnight.”

She walked up beside him and gave him a peck on the cheek. Seeing those two together always brought a smile to the poor widow's face. That little filly, whether she knew it or not, was doing a world of good for both of them.

“Would you care for something to eat?” Jynx already knew the answer, but it was polite to ask anyway.

“No thank you. Ah already ate.” Said the farm filly, “Ah'll wait for ya in the livin' room, Midnight.”

Applebloom took a seat on the couch and waited for her coltfriend to finish. Midnight quickened his pace. He wanted to spend time with the farm pony. She was the only thing that made him feel better. Just being in her presence was enough to brighten his mood. Midnight finished his meal and let Spike take up his plate.

“OK, let's go.” He said as he walked into the living room.

Jynx watched a small smile appear on her son's face, which in turn brought a similar one to her's. Seeing that Razor was finished, she levitated him to her and put her carrier on her back before placing him in it.

“I'll be back, Spike.” She said, “I'm going to see him.”

“OK.” Replied the adolescent dragon.

Jynx headed down the warm street. She looked up to look at the sun's position, 8:00. A quick look at her pocket watch showed 9:30. He's doing better than a month ago. At least It's rising in the east now. Luna had stepped down as ruler of Equestria and the night sky, appointing Shining Armor as regent of the day and Twilight as princess of the night. Most didn't know that the night, with the moon and countless stars, took more magical power to make than the day, with just the sun.

“Hay, Jynx.” Rainbow Dash said as she landed beside her sister, “I was just coming to see you. I have some news. I guess it's good, but it kinda scares me.”

“Oh, what's that Dash?” Jynx asked.

“You're gonna be an aunt.” The pegasus said with a smile.

Jynx looked her magically winged sibling with a combination of surprise and joy, “Congratulations. Is it a colt or a filly?”

“A colt. Jet freaked when I told him” Rainbow said, “He flew strait off to Canterlot to get books on parenting, and foal-proofing the house. He asked ponies with a bunch of children for advice. He's terrified that he won't be good enough for our son. It's funny, but it's sweet to.”

“Rainbow Dash, did you just say it was “sweet”?” Jynx said.

“Shut up.” Rainbow said, “I'm feeling kinda sappy, OK. I blame hormones. Where you going anyway?”

“I'm going to visit Shiro.” She said.

“Oh,” Rainbow Dash's mood fell a little, “You want some company?”

“I'd like that.” Answered Jynx, “So where's Jet now?”

“Attending a parenting seminar in Whinnychester.” She said with a smirk.

“He's going to be a good dad.” Jynx said.

“The only bad part is in about four or five months, I won't be able to fly anymore. That's going to suck.” Said RD.

“You'll be fine. Besides, daring's coming out with a new book. It's pretty good too.” Jynx said.

“I know she's coming out with one, but I don't know much about it.” Dash said, “And how do you know how good it is?”

Jynx opened her diaper bag and levitated out a book, “I got it early. I was going to drop it off on my way back.”

Rainbow took the thing from her grip, “Daring Doo and the Mysterious Temple.” The cover depicted several strange, shadowy creatures attacking the familiar images of a beige pegasus, a diamond dog and a white tiger, “I have a feeling this is going to be the best one yet.”

“I have several copies, so that one's yours.” Jynx said.

The two walked for an hour talking about family, and remembering those they knew and loved that fell at the Battle of Tartarus Gate. Eventually they came to a large monument near a lone sapling. Jynx looked at all that was left of Celestia's physical body. She had hated the sun goddess for what she did to her, but the unicorn couldn't hold the grudge after what she did. The pair moved on. They weren't here foe Celestia. Soon enough, they came to a series of statues. Those who gave their lives in the fight. Most were just small figures, larger ones for the hero's of the battle, but two were bigger than all the rest. One was an alicorn with a warm, maternal smile. The other was a tiger standing with his back to an injured pony, his arms spread as if to safeguard her from some unseen threat. Jynx sat, silently offering a prayer in hopes that her love would get it. She was silent for a time, crying a little, before Rainbow Dash sat beside her and put a hoof around her.

“Are you going to be OK?” She asked.

“Yeah. She placed her hoof on her belly, that was just showing signs of the miracle inside, “At least he left me a little piece of himself before he left.”

And life went on in the magical land of Equestria. Those that experienced the horrors of that terrible battle against the denizens of hell never forgot those who gave there lives. They were hailed as heroes and their names were taught to their children in the hopes that they would always be remembered.

In time, Celestia would be placed with her mother, as one of the greatest hero's ever known, and Shiro's legend would grow. Eventually, it would be said that he was the son of Balder, and kin to the princesses them selves. Shining Armor and Twilight Sparkle would do nothing to correct them. Eventually his son, Razor Wind, and daughter, Winter Snow, would have there own adventure for the fate of Equestria.

But that's a story for another time

Release aleart

To those of you who enjoyed the preview, Into the Black: A Mare's Tale is up and can be found here

Deleted Scenes part 1

Words in red are comentary

///////////////////////////////////////\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\

This takes place towards the beginning when Shiro is still a pony and meeting several residents of town. Twilight and Rainbow Dash showing him around.

“That's Carrot top.” Twilight said, “She grows some of the best vegetables you've ever tasted.”

I looked over and saw the pony in question talking to a mint green unicorn, “Is that Lyra?”

Twilight looked at me like I was crazy for the... damn I lost count.

“How... never mind. I swear you're like another Pinkie Pie. Yes that's Lyra heartstrings. She's a... where are you going?!”

I had to test a theory. One that every good brony dreams of doing. I approached the lyrist and asked, “Excuse me, Ms. Heartstrings?”

“Yes, that's me. Can I help you.” she asked.

“I have a question.” I began, “What would your response be is I said... human.”

Her eyes went wide as she looked back and forth before locking on something behind me. Then... she facehoofed.

“Did you say human?!” I turned to face the owner of this new voice, “Hi I'm Bon Bon. Head of the Ponyville chapter of the Humares.”

Well, I'm kinda disappointed.

**********************************************

Originally I was going to end CH after Razor's birth. Everything that happened after (as in the temple, the depressing shit, and the Tartarus gate) was going to be the sequel. It was also going to take place four years after instead of a year and a half. This was going to be the original opening.

I took my seat and waited for my ancient magics class to start. I was seated next to Silver Dust, a unicorn majoring in transmutation. We've only known each other for about a week so we're not exactly good friends, but we hang out between classes at times. I was kind of excited because Jynx was giving a special lecture today on crystal magic.

The lovely mare walked into the class and set down her bags, “OK students, quiet down.”

“Dude,” Silver whispered to me, “That's gotta be the hottest professor at this school.”

I suppress my laughter enough to answer, “Hell yeah she is. I bet you twenty bits I can get her to kiss me.”

“Yeah right,” He chuckled, “No way she'd go for your ugly mug. You're on.”

Naturally, I already knew everything being lectured on, so I just fantasized about being the naughty student being “punished” by his sexy teacher. I made a note to ask Pinkie to babysit in the morning. After two hours, class was over. We waited for everyone else to leave before getting up.

“That was an interesting lecture Ms. Charm.” I said.

Jynx quirked an eyebrow at me. I gestured toward Silver with my eyes while rubbing my thumb across my fingers in the universal sign for money. Most ponies don't get what it means (with not having fingers and what not) buy Jynx has been around me for long enough. A look of comprehension came over her.

“Well, Mr. Tora, I'm glad you enjoyed it,” she fell right into the role.

“I must say,” I continued, “You're the hottest teacher I've ever seen.”

Saying Silver was shocked would be like saying the surface of the sun is warm. His jaw couldn't have fallen anymore while he still had bones in his face.

“Why thank you,” Jynx replied, “Do you want to make out?”

“Yes I do,” I grabbed the teacher and pressed my lips against hers in a passionate kiss.

Turned out I was wrong about his jaw... that or he lost a few bones.

I pulled away and looked at Silver, “You owe me twenty bits.”

The door opened and a white blur launched itself at Jynx, “Mommy!”

I turned to face the alicorn that followed, “Thanks Cadence.”

“Oh, it was my pleasure,” she assured me, “I love the little guy.

“That's good, oh and your wings are made of fire,” I said.

The princess examined her now fiery appendage and said, “Yeah, he sneezed and poof. I kinda like it though. Can't fly with it but I don't fly much anyway so I'm going to keep it for a day. I want to see what Shining thinks.”

“He might find it... hot,” I chuckled.

“Oh, goddess,” Cadence laughed, “I can definitely see him getting... fired... up about it.”

“Come on,” Jynx said, rolling her eyes, “They're not that... cool.”

“I see what you did there,” I said, “Nice.”

Cadence walked over to Silver and poked him with a hoof, “These things are getting so realistic.” At the contact, Silver turned toward Cadence and blinked. The royal foalsitter jumped behind me and yelled, “Holy hoof, It's a alive!”

*************************************************

This was going to take place when Shiro returned from his adventure with Daring and Echo. Pinkie throws a welcome back party and Dash decides to say hi to her favorite explorer.

“So, what was it like?” Pinkie asked with her usual enthusiasm.

I laughed and said“First we found a bunch of pictures detailing my life in Equestria. Then we fought a bunch of shadow things. After that we stayed in a luxury, five star suite in the ancient temple where I had a freaky dream about waking up back on earth. After that I had to chose to let either Jynx or Razor die. And then I talked to a god. You know, normal.”

“Ha, ha, ha, “Daring said as she came up beside me, “And I thought my life was weird.”

“Ohmygosh!” Midnight came barreling in with a massive grin plastered on his face, “You're really here! This is so awesome! Can I get an autograph?”

“Sure kid,” Darring said as she pulled a pen from her jacket. Midnight handed her a copy of her most recent book for her to sign. After she finished she gave it back. “I always have time for a fan.”

“Well in that case...”

At the sound of the voice behind her, Daring's eyes widened with shock and a touch of fear. She slowly turned around to see the multi-colored mane, cyan coat, and magenta eyes of Rainbow Dash. I watched in utter confusion.

“R-R-Rainbow Dash...” Daring stuttered, “Um... what are you doing here? The judge said you're not suppose to be within a hundred meters from me.”

Wait, What!

“But this is my sister's and brother-in-law's house,” Dash said with a very disturbing grin.

“What dafuq is going on here?” I interrupted, “You have a restraining order against Dash?”

“Yeah,” Daring said, “She stalked me for three months. One day I found her in my house, putting my socks in a bag.”

I facepawed, “Dashie, you're sick.” I looked back to Daring and asked, “If she behaves herself and leaves you alone are you okay with her staying?”

Daring glared at the pegasus, “If she pretends I'm not even here, then fine.”

I gave my sister-in-law a stern look, “Dash, if you so much as look at Daring, so help me, I'll permanently fuse Rarity's girliest dress to you.”

The look of pure terror was enough to assure me she wouldn't be a problem.

Author's Note

Sorry it took so long to get this out. ItB has been eating up most of my time. I'm hoping to have a preview of the sequel before too long. I'm also trying to get the half sequel done as well. So between those two, the back story chapters, and the bonus clop scenes... Does anyone know where that mirror pool is?

Preview: Children of Chaos

This is a preview of the sequel to Chaotic Harmony, Children of Chaos. The first part in the prelude, then some "trailer" scenes after. I hope this get's you interested.

After Into the Black: A Mare's Tale, I have one more story lined up and then this one will begin in full. ItB:AMT is half way done, and Star Bright (working title) won't be very long, so it won't be too long. In the mean time, enjoy...

////////////////////////////\\\\\\\\\\\\\\

Twilight Sparkle, princess of the night, sat slumped on her floor, her husband Dohi Waya wrapped a wing around her in comfort. Her regalia was tossed unceremoniously in the corner. This was a bad day. It had been a week since the disappearance of her friend's children. What was supposed to be a fun summer road trip became a nightmare. Somewhere along the road, they vanished. The moment Shining Armor heard, he dispatched search parties to locate the six missing college students, but nothing had been found...until three days ago.

A report came in about a cave-in in the Crystal Caverns beneath Canterlot, one of their planned stops. For three days ponies searched, clearing rubble and scanning for life, but came up short, until an hour ago. A unicorn had burst into the throne room with a tiny piece of green cloth, and a blood spattered crystal shard. Twilight recognized the cloth as a piece of the green ribbon Surprise had in her mane when they left.

No bodies were found, but Twilight knew better. The crystals down there resonate with magic in strange, often violent, ways. Most likely, there was nothing left of them to find. Now Twilight had the daunting task of telling several of her best friends that their children were dead. Twilight was wracked with grief herself. Those colts and fillies were like family to her. A steady flow of tears streamed down her face.

Waya fared no better. He already said that he would break the news to Shiro. After all, he was his best and closest friend. But how does one tell someone that his only two natural children, the only two that could carry on his bloodline, were gone? And what about Midnight, Applebloom and their soon-to-be addition? Their unborn foal would never get to meet their aunt and uncle.

Twilight was thinking about how to tell Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and Applejack. Applejack was strong and would eventually be alright. Rainbow still had Shizuka Arashi, her second son. Pinkie, however...that one was going to be especially painful. Surprise had been her whole life and Twilight feared for her friend's mental health.

“Should we go to Ponyville or invite them here?” Waya asked, breaking the long silence.

“I think we should go to them,” Twilight answered, “...it's going to be hard enough on them. It's bad enough that they need to be told their children are...” She broke, throwing her hooves around her husband's neck. “Oh, Waya. They were right here, just under our hooves. Why couldn't we have done something to stop this?”

The blue prince wrapped a wing around her and tried comforting her. “There was nothing we could do. It was an unforeseen accident.”

“I wonder if it was?” Twilight said accusingly.

“What do you mean?”

“Kataya...what if she saw this and never said anything?” Twilight asked.

Waya was silent for a moment before speaking. “If she saw this and said nothing, it would be because it was meant to be. Though, I doubt she did. Her 'sight' isn't as strong as Laalia's was.”

“And what if it wasn't an accident?”

“Then may the gods have mercy on them if Shiro ever finds out!” Waya answered.

Before they could continue, they heard the shrill sound of the guard's alarm. They gave each other a confused look and jumped up to investigate. They followed the sound of the commotion until they found a large group of guards with several palace staff watching. As the princess approached, the sea of ponies parted until she was met with a sight that left her confused...a little relieved, but mostly just confused.

There, being held against a wall, was a familiar, yet very different tigony. His face was pressed against the marble, while his right paw was twisted around his back. The guard already had his wings bound and were in the process of cuffing his rear legs.

“Razor?” Twilight asked breathlessly, “Is that you? Oh mother! Are the others with you?”

As she approached, she noticed four parallel scars running across the side of his face and head, and the hard, cold look in his eyes. She followed his gaze and gasped at what she saw. The body of Gentle Word, one of Shining's advisers, lay in a pool of blood with a blade buried to the hilt in his chest. An icy cold gripped her chest at the realization. Razor just murdered a pony.

“R-Razor...why...” Twilight looked at him with pleading eyes. “Why would you do this?”

His eyes softened a little when he looked at her. “It had to be done. For the sake of Equestria.”

“What do you mean? What did he do?”

“It's not what he did,” His eyes drifted to the dead pony again. “...it's what he was going to do.”

The amount of hatred and venom in his words made her flinch. This was not the same sweet innocent young cub that would still shed a tear when he killed an animal for food.

“What’re you talking about? What's going on? You were gone for a week, and now you show up looking like you've been in Tartarus for a month. As if that's not enough, you decide that the first thing you should do is murder one of my brother's advisers!” she demanded, “You’d better start talking right now, because I'd much rather have told your father that you're dead, than to have to tell him you're a heartless murderer!”

“Look in the pouch,” he gestured to the bag by his hooves.

“What?” she asked, still fuming.

“Open the pouch and look inside.”

She levitated the bag and removed a solid black crown, and cringed. It felt wrong...evil. She looked up at him in confusion. “What is this?”

“You got somewhere we can talk?” asked Razor, “It's a long story...”

////////////////////////////////////\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\

“No way...” Razor and Surprise crested a hill and froze in shock, “Did we take a wrong turn?”

“No, see there's the Everfree. Raz, are we even in our Equestria?” asked the changeling.

Before them, rising into the sky, was a metropolis. Over one of the roads leading in was written, “Welcome to Ponyville”.

////////////////////////////////////\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\

“I've been waiting for you, Razor.” an elderly pegasus mare with a faded yellow coat and long gray mane stood in the door to the cottage.

Razor rubbed his eyes in disbelief, “Kataya? Is that you? Y, you're old?”

“Yes, well a thousand years does that to even a dragony,” she said with a playful smirk.

////////////////////////////////////\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\

Snow drove her hoof into the soldiers skull again and again, screaming obscenities. Blood splattered on her otherwise pristine black and white coat from the multiple open wounds on his head.

“Snow... Snow stop!” Autumn pulled the filly off the stallion, “Yer gonna kill'em!”

“Good!” shouted the half-unicorn.

////////////////////////////////////////\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\

“I love you for who you are,” Razor said as he looked into Surprise' baby blue eyes, “I think you're beautiful in your real form. Your velvety black fur, the way your wings shimmer.”

“I know you do,” she said, “But admit it... the fact that I can change into anypony you want is a plus.”

Razor grinned, “Like Pinkie?”

“I'll cut you.”

///////////////////////////////////////\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\

“You sure they're in there?” Oak asked.

“Yeah,” Blaze said, “I can smell them.”

“How are we going to do this?”

“You're gonna sneak in,” said the pagasus.

“What are you going to do?”

Oak gave him a cautious look, and flinched. Claws were replacing the cyan colt's hooves. His snout elongated. Feathery wings grew and flattened into leathery sheets. Black scaled formed along his sides and legs, contrasting with his fur.

“I'm going to teach these guys what happens when you fuck with my family.” He looked at the earth pony. The fire in his eyes made Oak start to pity the soldiers standing guard. “Slip in when their focused on me.”

Author's Note

I still need questions for the Q&A chapter. I have plenty for the main characters. I would like questions for the villains (even the dead ones) and other characters like the foals and minor characters (Like Vinyl, Lyra, and Derpy).

Reboot Preview

Author's Note

As you all likely know by now, I'm rebooting this (slowly). Of course, it's not just going to be redoing the same story. Things will be vastly different. Hopefully, this rough draft of chapter 1 will show you just how different it will be. For one, the ponies will look like this.

Tell me what you think in the comments.

Reboot Preview

Chapter 1: Hello, Equestria

Have you ever had one of those dreams that suddenly, and without warning, became a nightmare? Like a dream about a couple of cute topless redheads in a hot tub that ends up with them removing your... ahem... 'manly pride'.

I was a man with many dreams; starting a family, being a game designer, being a martial arts instructor, and, like most bronies, visiting Equestria to name a few. Only one of those listed remains unfulfilled...

I never became a game designer.

Every other thing on that list, I accomplished. I have a loving wife and three wonderful children, I have a very successful martial arts school, and I accomplished both in Equestria.

You might be asking yourself, “Why the talk about dreams becoming nightmares? You seem to have it pretty good.”

You're right, I do. However, it didn't start out like that. In fact, my first day in Equestria was an absolute nightmare.

It all started one strange morning...

A shaft of light interrupted my pleasant slumber as it pierced through my window and homed in on my closed eyes. I let out a low growl and rolled over, intent on hiding from that evil fireball called Sol.

A couple of minutes later, when my brain finally started to wake up, I noticed a couple things wrong. First, my window faced west, so there was no way the morning sun should wake me. Second, when last I checked, my bed wasn't made of mossy stone.

Slowly, I opened my eyes, intent on solving this mystery. Glancing around, I found myself sleeping on a large, moss covered boulder in the middle of the woods. My brain still wasn't quite awake enough to properly process this information, so I pushed myself into a sitting position.

Still trying to figure out what was going on, I scratched an itch behind my ear with a foot and took a look around. It was a simple forest of mostly oak trees, with a layer of autumn leaves on the...

Something hit me like a bucket of bricks...

Something I just did that was wholly unusual...

Ever so slowly, I reached my left foot up...

And scratched behind my left ear.

I turned to face the anomaly and blinked several times in utter confusion.

I stared at the furry appendage for several long seconds. A part of me realized this was my leg, but the rest couldn't believe it. After all, my leg wasn't furry, and it certainly wasn't shaped like that.

My eyes followed the leg-that-couldn't-be-mine down to an equally furry body. The white fur stood out exquisitely with the darker surroundings, and the black stripes accented the snowy fur beautifully.

I was at such a loss, I couldn't even begin to comprehend my situation, so I laughed.

The mind is a truly amazing machine. It has so many ways to protect itself, that we are still trying to understand them all.

One method of self defense the mind has is simple denial. It will deny the 'truth' presented if it's too much to handle and substitute its own. Naturally, my mind denied the truth of my furry, striped leg and decided that I was either bat-shit crazy, or simply dreaming.

And dreaming is so much easier to accept.

With a laugh, I jumped off my 'bed' and landed on all fours. Yet more proof that this was just a lucid dream was the fact that I didn't even have to think about walking around on four legs, I just did. After all, I had read plenty of stories to know that there's always a mandatory 'tripping over your own feet' moment in these stories.

So, there I was, padding around some random forest, just taking in the sights. After about ten minutes of trees, flowers, and birds, as lovely as they were, I started to get a little bored.

“What should I make this?” I thought out loud. I figured if this was a lucid dream, I might as well have some fun with it.

Maybe a zombie apocalypse? Or something kinda sexy... Oh! Jedi Mal fighting the Reaper invasion! That last one had me laughing a bit.

Just then, I heard what sounded like talking as a flash of movement passed overhead. Curious to see if my Firefly/Star Wars/Mass Effect fantasy started already, I climbed up the tallest tree I could find. It felt rather weird to be digging claws I never had into the living wood, but I thought nothing of it at the time. When I reached the top, I peered over the forest. I couldn't see that much, considering there were quite a few trees nearly as tall, and a couple even taller. However, I did see what looked like the roofs of buildings that seemed more fitting in a fantasy, with bright thatching, a little ways away. Whatever it was that flew overhead was already gone, so I decided to head toward the town.

Maybe I'll find some friendly villager that will direct my to the Ice Rod every time I try to talk to him. I ~~giggled~~ laughed a manly laugh at my corny joke.

So, I jogged off, a bit of a skip in my step, in the hopes of adventure and fun. As I went, I started to hear voices, so I knew I was getting close. Finally, I came to the edge of the woods. Now, when I say the 'edge', I mean the edge. In a way that only a dream can do, the forest just stopped abruptly a few feet in front of me.

From my position, I could finally see who was talking; three familiar youngsters... Or, at least, I figured it was them. Granted, they didn't look quite like they did in the show, but there was no mistaking the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Applebloom was the same canary yellow with the red apple mane and big pink bow, though she was noticeably bulkier than the other two, muscle wise. Sweetie Belle was taller than the others, and her mane shifted gradually from lavender to pink as opposed to a hard border between the two colors, but she was still her. Scootaloo was smaller, with much bigger wings than the show depicted, but like the others, was still recognizable.

All three also had much smaller eyes than the show, though still about three times as big as a similarly sized human. Also, their legs weren't quite as stubby. It was as if my mind was trying to make them more realistic. Oh, well. I liked the cartoon versions, but these were equally adorable. That said, I decided to do what any sane person would do when confronted with the Trio of Adorable Destruction; hug them.

I leaped from the woods and bound straight for them, a huge grin plastered on my face. The filly's eyes snapped to me, eyes widening in terror before letting out a screeching wail of fear and taking off in the opposite direction.

Immediately, my smile vanished in my confusion. Why would they be scared of me in my dream? Shouldn't they have been happy to see me, and gladly return the gesture?

These questions were answered in the worst possible way as a multicolored blur slammed into me, sending me flying several feet away, landing quite painfully. This told me two very important things. First, it told me I wasn't dreaming. Contrary to popular belief, one can feel pain in dreams, though anything more than a small twinge will usually jar you awake instead. This was much, much more than a small twinge. The second thing it told me was that Best Pony was real... and she was about to kick my ass.

I twisted around midair just in time to see her hind legs rocket towards my face.

Fuck my life...

In all my life back on Earth, I never had a hangover. Sure, I drank, but never got drunk. I would get a little tipsy and stop there. Therefore, I didn't really know what a hangover felt like, but if it felt anything like the headache I had upon waking up, I knew I made the right choice in avoiding them.

“Ugh... my head,” I uttered quietly as I stirred awake.

I started to sit up as I rubbed my temples, hoping it would ease my cranial agony. Instead, I felt a sharp pain shoot right through my butt bone. However, instead of a scream of pain, the sound that I made was more like that of a cougar.

All my pains were instantly forgotten as my eyes shot open. Memories of my 'dream' jumped to the forefront of my mind as I realized that it was really true. I looked at my hands, wiggling my now furry fingers. My gaze went up towards my surroundings.

Not surprisingly, I was in a cage. What was surprising, though, was that it was actually quite comfortable. I was laying on a rather soft... Pet bed? It looked like one, if they made them bear sized. There was a large bowl (more of a tub) of water and... a scratching post. I actually groaned at that.

Beyond the cage, I could see a large yard, full of various small animals, and a quaint cottage a little ways away. The cottage itself looked like something right out of a fairytail. It was as if someone had grown it rather than built it.

It was then I heard the sound of voices coming from within.

“... do you mean?” came one voice.

It was answered by another, softer voice, “Well, for one, its front paws kind of resemble a monkey's, but with claws, and its hips seem to be able to pivot.”

“Pivot? You mean it can stand upright?” the first asked in confusion.

“Or on all fours,” the second confirmed, now louder as the cottage door opened.

“Similar to a werewolf...” the first trailed off, pondering as the two finally came into view.

They were... ponies. And similar to the crusaders from the previous day, these two were very familiar, if quite different. Both had a build more similar to that of a pony from Earth, but that's about the only similarity.

One had the butter yellow coat, and long pink mane she had in the show, but her wings were huge by comparison. Even folded, I could tell they were each likely at least as long as her entire body. Then there was her tails... or maybe it was still one tail, with two distinct parts? One was the regular horse tail, while the other was a bundle of long feathers like one would find on a bird.

The other had the lavender coat and striped, dark blue mane I recognized, but her horn, while still spiraled, had a slight backwards curve. Also, her hooves were cloven, like those of a deer, and her tail resembled that of a loin. She was certainly a unicorn, but more like those from myth rather than the show.

I wasn't sure how long I was studying them, but apparently they noticed. They gave me curious looks before glancing at each other and back to me. Finally, the one that resembled Twilight took a step forward.

“Can you understand me?” she asked slowly and hesitantly.

“I looked back and forth between the two ponies before nodding. “Y-yeah...”

Their eyes widened in surprise before the unicorn's eyes narrowed slightly. “Why did you attack those foals?”

For a moment, I was rather baffled by her question, but I quickly realized to what she was reffering.

“Oh... well, the thing is...” I rubbed the back of my head in embarrassment. Eventually, I just sighed and resigned myself to admitting my stupidity. “I thought I was dreaming, and when I saw those three... Well, they were just so adorable that I... wanted to hug them.”

The unicorn cocked an eyebrow in confusion before suddenly laughing loudly. “Wow... Really? I mean, it's not the first time I've heard of someone just having the urge to hug a pony, but usually they're...” Her eyes shot back wide open, though this time it seemed to be in revelation more than confusion. “Are... are you human?”

It was my turn to be surprised. Ignoring the fact that she knew what a human was, how the hell did she make the conclusion that I was human just because I wanted to hug a pony? I mean, I knew she was smart... Or, well, I knew Twilight Sparkle was smart, who this unicorn may or may not be, but how could even a super genius like her deduce that?

“Y-yes? How...?” I started, but jut couldn't formulate the question.

The unicorn sighed as her horn seemed to ignite in a magenta blaze, one that surrounded the door to my cage and opened it.

“My name is Twilight Sparkle, and this is my good friend Fluttershy,” she introduced herself and her pegasus friend. “Please stay with me. We're heading into town.”

I cautiously stepped out of my enclosure and approached the two. I'll be honest, I was scared. I wasn't sure if these two were dangerous or not. I mean, I knew how they were in the show, but there was no way to know if that was how they really were.

“It's okay, we won't hurt you,” Fluttershy assured me in a soothing voice. It was as if her voice was laced with magic, as my fear seemed to just melt away. I was still a little wary, but not so much to keep me from going with them.

“Fluttershy, could you go let Rarity, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash to bring the Crusaders to the Welcome Center?” Twilight asked her soft-spoken friend.

“Alright.” And just like that, Fluttershy was gone.

The two of us started towards town, barely visible through the trees.

With a sidelong glance, Twilight began, “We're somewhere that will help better answer any questions you have, but first, you're going to apologize to those foals you scared.”

I nodded, shamefully. I was actually glad that she was arranging that. It would make it that much easier. However, I was curious as to what this 'Welcome Center' was.

We didn't speak anymore until we entered the town proper. When we did, Twilight pretty much played tour guide, pointing out important locations, likely to give Fluttershy time to gather the others. She pointed out Town Hall, the market place, the library, the post office, and several other essential places before we arrived at a somewhat large brick building labeled as the 'Ponyville Acclimation and Welcome Center'.

We walked in and immediately, it reminded me of a psychiatrists office, with motivational posters and pamphlets lining the wall.

“We'll wait here for the others,” Twilight informed.

The posters were mostly just your generic 'You are not alone' and 'we care' posters, so I went to take a look at the pamphlets, and what I saw was quite shocking.

'Hooves for Hands: Adapting to Life as a Quadruped' with a picture of a smiling mare waving a flag

'You're New Diet' had a picture of grass and hay on a plate.

'Don't Fear your Fur' had a picture of a pony trowing a trench coat over her shoulder.

Slowly, it dawned on me. This place, these pamphlets, how Twilight figured out what I was. What she said...

“I mean, it's not the first time I've heard of someone just having the urge to hug a pony, but usually they're...”

“Human...”

The door swing open quickly and in walked four mares and three fillies. The first was Fluttershy, who came in and stood between me and the door.

Next was Applejack, if her orange coat, blonde mane, and trademark stetson were anything to go by. She was, for lack of a better word, scary. She was built like bull, with thick legs and barrel, but it was natural muscle built from years of hard labor not weight lifting. Then there was the scars on her face and side. This mare looked like she could break me in half and not even know I was there.

Behind her came who could only have been Rainbow Dash. Like Sweetie Belle, the colors in her mane shifted gradually between colors. Like Fluttershy, her wings were much larger than the show depicted, and upon seeing me, they flared out a little, along with her bird-like tail feathers.

Then came who I assumed was Rarity. Like Twilight, she had the slightly curving horn, cloven hooves, and lion-like tail of the mythical unicorn. Like the show, her mane was styled in very elegant curls.

The fillies were the last to come in, and immediately upon seeing me, hid behind their respective sisters/roll model.

“What the hay is that thing doin' here, Twi?!” Applejack seethed. “Didn't that thing try to attack Applebloom and her friends?”

“Not exactly,” Twilight informed and turned to me. “Go on, tell them.”

I took a step forward, hesitating as both Applejack and Rainbow Dash tensed. I swallowed thickly and said timidly, “I-I'm sorry I scared you. I wasn't trying to hurt you. I just... Thought I was dreaming, and when I saw you, I thought you were just so adorable that I wanted to hug you.”

Of course, as soon as I started to speak, the new comers' aggression became shock.

The first to recover was Rarity. “Ah, you're human. No wonder we're meeting here.”

“That's right, Miss Rarity,” I replied.

“Oh, I see Twilight already told you about us,” the fashionista remarked.

“No, I didn't. How did you know her name?”

“Oh, great,” Rainbow spoke up. “Don't tell me, you're one of those 'bronies'.”

“Uh...” I replied oh, so wittily.

“Oh, man,” Scootaloo piped up. “He's going to try to adopt me, isn't he?”

Reboot is up

https://www.fimfiction.net/story/316499/chaotic-harmony-do-over

Prelude: Sweet dreams (edited)

Author's Note

This story is currently being polished. Grammar, punctuation, and composition will all be edited to flow much better. I'll also be expanding a few scenes and adding a few as well. The over all story won't change, but it might be worth a reread.

Prelude: Sweet dreams (edited)

Hello, my name is Micah. I’m a 28 year old man from Virginia, or at least I was before I found myself in a world of technicolor ponies. I know what you’re thinking right now, “Oh god, another story about some guy whose life sucks gets sent to Equestria.”

That’s only part right. My life was decent, I unloaded trucks at Wal-Mart (a shit job but it paid), had a family, friends and a crazy ass dog. Overall I was actually rather happy. Life could’ve been better but it could very easily have been worse.

As for the being sent to Equestria, it wasn’t a freak storm or portal, it wasn’t Celestia or Twilight (or at least that’s what they said), and I didn’t die. All I did was yawn… Yeah, yawn.

I was sitting at my computer writing the next chapter in my novel and reading a few fanfics at about 3:00 am. Eventually, I decided to give it a rest and go to bed, so I got up, stretched, and yawned.

*YAWWOOORRWW*

“What the hell,” I said out loud. “That kinda sounded like a roar… Cool.”

That was when I noticed something weird. For some reason, I was standing on a snow covered hill overlooking a very familiar town. Off in the distance was an, also familiar, castle on a mountain. I stood there gaping at the sight for several seconds before I realized what must have happened.

I sighed and facepalmed. “I really need to stop reading so many fics before I go to bed... Wait, did I fall asleep at my computer again? Fan-friggin-tastic. Now I’m going to have a keyboard printed on my cheek.”

I take another look at my surroundings. Birds sang in their trees, a couple pegasi flew through the air, and the snow crunched under my new paws. It was all very vivid. “So, it’s one of those dreams, huh?” I figured I was having a lucid dream; you know, the kind where you know you’re dreaming.

A thought came to me. I was reading one of those stories where the main character got ponified, so was I one, too? I looked at my hand, or what was supposed to be a hand. It wasn’t a hand anymore, but it sure wasn’t a hoof either. It was a white paw with black stripes. I was a tiger; a white tiger.

“Ha! Of course. This is what I get for reading about ponies and writing about a tiger.”

I was still standing on two legs but they were almost bare. I had on earth-brown shorts and a matching vest. Everything else I could see was covered in the same white fur and black stripes as my paw.

I looked down at Ponyville and, with a shrug, decided to head there. After all, what pony dream would be complete without a trip to see everyone’s favorite Elements of Harmony? With that thought in mind, I headed down the hill to town. I knew I had a manic grin on my face, and if this were real I would have likely terrified everyone. Luckily, there wasn’t anyone out by the time I hit the roads through town.

“Hello,” said a voice from my right, “are you new? I’ve never seen a pony with your coat pattern before. Are you part zebra?”

I gaped at the sight of the purple unicorn. It was weird, though, she didn’t sound like Tara Strong. Her voice was softer. After staring enough to start to make her blush, I shook my head.

“Nope, no zebras here. I’m a tiger,” I said with pride.

She laughed. “Sure you are. Though, I’ll admit, those stripes do look more like a tiger’s than a zebra’s.”

“That’s because I am a tiger,” I said thumping my chest with my… hoof? I looked at it, mildly confused. “At least I was a few moments ago.”

Twilight looked at me with a concerned expression. “Are you being serious?”

“Well I am dreaming, so I guess this is normal,” I told her.

“Dreaming? I think you might be a little confused. Did you hit your head?” The unicorn tilted her head to one side as if looking for any signs of injury. “You might need first aid. My friend Fluttershy knows a thing or two about medicine. She’s waiting for me at the library right now if you want to come over.”

“Sure, why not.” I figured I might as well enjoy this dream and go with it. I would never know if I’d have a dream this vivid again.

As Twilight lead the strange stallion to her home, she couldn’t help but think about him. She couldn’t put her hoof on it, but something about this pony was off. Not just the fact that he said he was a tiger or the whole ‘it’s all a dream’ thing. It was just a feeling that he was... different.

Everything about him told the logical part of her brain to run and tell the princess, but something kept her from doing that. A feeling she had told her not only that he wasn’t a danger to anypony but that he’s somepony that her friends should meet.

There was also something else that unnerved her about this stranger. He was obviously an earth zebra, but he had the feeling of magic about him. It was a strange magic, but familiar at the same time.

The silence wasn’t going to answer any questions, so she decided to try getting some information from her new companion, “So, what’s your name?”

“It’s Mi… Shirotora,” he answered.

She noticed him change his answer but decided not to call him out on it. “I’m Twilight Sparkle, nice to meet you. So, where are you from?”

“Roanoke, Virginia,” he said.

“Where’s that? I never heard of it,” she asked.

“In the US,” he answered.

“Okay.” She figured she would get no real answer so she moved on. “So, are you here for business, pleasure, or are you moving in?”

Definitely pleasure. That’s kinda what dreams are for, right?” he said.

There he goes with that dream stuff again. “You do know this isn’t a dream, right?”

He laughed. “Of course it is. I mean, come on. I’m in Equestria, talking with Twilight Sparkle in Ponyville. How is this not a dream?”

Twilight was getting worried about her own sanity. Why am I taking him to meet my friends? I should run away and write a letter to the princess right away... I’m still not running. Am I crazy?

After a moment, the two reached the library and Twilight opened the door. “Welcome to Golden Oaks Library.”

“Welcome to Golden Oaks Library,” Twilight said as she opened the door for me.

I walked in and was greeted by a sight that could only be seen in a dream like this. Before me sat not only Fluttershy, but Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Applejack, too.

I couldn’t contain myself, “Awesome! The Mane 6 all in one room. Best dream ever!”

Fluttershy squeaked in shock and dove behind Rainbow Dash as the others just looked over at me, most in curiosity, though Pinkie just looked excited.

“Who’s your new friend?” Rarity asked.

Huh, she doesn’t sound the same as in the show either. What’s up with that?

“Girls, this is Shirotora,” she introduced me to the others. “Shirotora, this is-”

I interrupted her, “I know who you all are: Rainbow Dash, fastest flyer in Equestria, and master of the sonic rainboom: Applejack, the honest and trustworthy, and maker of the finest cider: Rarity greatest fashion designer in the world: Fluttershy the kindest and most gentle pony to ever bless us with her presence: And finally, Pinkie Pie, defiler of physics and destroyer of the fourth wall.”

“Wow, you sure know a lot- wait, fourth wall? When did Pinkie destroy a wall?” Twilight said.

“Not a literal wall, silly filly,” Pinkie said. “‘The fourth wall’ is a theater term used to describe the separation of the characters from the audience. ‘Breaking the fourth wall’ is when actors do something that should be considered impossible in the world of the show, like address the audience or walk around a bedroom wall because the door was locked.”

“Uh… o…kay…” Twilight just shrugged, passing that off as another ‘Pinkie moment’. “So how do know so much about us?”

“I’ll tell you,” Rainbow Dash said as she flew in my face. “He’s a spy for the tigers.”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “He’s not a spy for tigers, Dash.” Then something the pegasus said caught her attention. “Wait, I never mentioned tigers.”

“His name, ‘Shirotora’, is Neighpanese for ‘white tiger’,” she said, proud that she knew something Twilight didn’t.

“You speak Japanese?” I asked.

“It’s called Neighpanese, and yeah, my mom is Neighpanese,” Dash responded.

“I didn't know that. Hahahaha,” I said. “I would dream of a Japanese Rainbow Dash.”

“Say what?” Applejack said.

“That's why I brought him here. I think he hit his head or something. He keeps saying that this is a dream and he's really a tiger. I need Fluttershy to check him for head injuries,” Twilight said.

“Well, actually I'm human. I'm just dreaming that I'm a tiger that turned into a pony.”

“Wow, he is loco in the coco,” Pinkie said. It actually hurt my feelings.

Why do my dream ponies not believe me? I mean, they’re here because I'm dreaming. Oh well, I guess I'll just have to prove it.

“Okay, you don't believe this is just a dream? I'll show you. In dreams, you can't feel pain.” I pulled a knife out of thin air and held it blade down over my head.

“Whoa, hold on! don't do anything stupid!” Applejack pleaded.

“Where'd he get that?” Rainbow Dash said.

With a smile, I plunged the knife into my flank...

Turns out I wasn't dreaming… Fuck my life.

“AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Chapter 3: Not the Equestria I Expected (edited)

December 14

Twilight awoke to the smell of pancakes. It was, as always, a pleasant smell, and one that she welcomed every morning.

Groggily, she stretched out her muscles, stiff from the deep sleep she enjoyed, and got up to start her day. She walked downstairs and noticed the basement door was slightly open.

“Spike, where’s Shiro?” she asked.

The dragon replied, “He’s in the back yard… dancing.”

With a cocked eyebrow she headed to the back door and opened it. Sure enough, he was out there doing what looked like a strange dance on his hind legs.

Twilight came out to greet me in the middle of my morning routine.

“What are you doing?” she asked me with a puzzled look. I’m not surprised she didn’t know. I doubted anyone in this world would.

“It’s called Tai-Chi. It’s an exercise that promotes physical, mental, and spiritual health,” I explained.

“Mental health, huh?” She smiled at me. Smart ass.

“Eeyup,” I said.

“How does it work?” she asked.

“It improves the flow of your chi, or spiritual energy. This energy, in turn, improves your health. It is also very relaxing and helps reduce stress,” I explained.

“Oh, it sounds very interesting,” she said. “And it’s beautiful; very graceful. Well, breakfast is almost ready so finish up and come eat.”

She didn’t have to tell me twice. Spike makes the best pancakes in either world. It was strawberries today, so I finished my routine and ran inside.

As usual, we ate in silence, only speaking to ask for syrup and such. After we finished I asked about the schedule for the day.

“Well, you’re going to find a job. I won’t have a lazy bum mooching off of me,” she said.

“Any idea where I should start?” I asked.

“Well, I don’t think Applejack would want you destroying her trees, not until you learn to control your strength.” She thought for a moment. “Can you cook?”

“Yeah, I can cook.” A light bulb flicked on. “I could work at Sugarcube Corner!” I said hopefully.

Twilight stared in confusion at the sudden illumination over my head. “Where did...? You know what? No. I’m not doing this again.”

She took a deep breath and continued. “No, they don’t need any more help. I was talking about the café. I’ll talk to the owner and see if I can get you in as a cook,” she said.

“Wait a second. If you can cook, why am I still making all the meals?” Spike asked, giving me a deadpanned stare.

“I’ll take over for dinner, how does that sound?” I said.

“Sweet,” he said. “If you two are going to be gone all day I’m going to the boutique. See ya.” Just like that, the dragon was gone.

Me and Purple didn’t take long to finish eating. As soon as we were done, Twilight left to talk with the owner of the café, leaving me alone. After a couple minutes I got bored, so I decided I would go for a walk. I walked around town for a while before heading off to the outskirts.

It was amazing how beautiful this world was; so full of life and color. The flowers in the countless gardens were the most vivid I had ever seen, every bird displayed bright colors and patterns, butterflies of every kind imaginable fluttered through the air, and even the ponies themselves added to the beauty. I must have been walking for about an hour and a half when Rainbow Dash stopped me.

“Hey, Stripes,” -she has a few nicknames for me- “heard you broke one of AJ’s trees. That is so awesome! I mean, not the whole breaking the tree part, but the fact that you can. So, what’cha up to?”

“Just going for a stroll,” I said.

“Cool, I’ll join you,” she said. “You can tell me about your world, or even better, about that show about us.”

“I did mention the show, didn’t I?” Crap. “What do you want to know about it?”

“What were some of the stories it told?” she asked.

“Well the first two episodes were about you girls meeting and going to stop Nightmare Moon. After that, it had all kinds of stories, like the parasprites, the sleeping dragon, the thing with your old friend Gilda…”

“Who?” She looked confused, and I mirrored the expression.

“Gilda, your griffin friend?” She stared at me for a minute and started laughing hard.

“Oh, wow, that’s a good one. Gilda… I have to tell Pinkie Pie that.”

“What’s so funny? Is she not real?” I asked.

“Oh, you’re serious,” she said still laughing. “She’s real, but his name is Gil, and he’s a guy. We actually use to date.” Now it was my turn to laugh. “What are you laughing at?”

After a few breaths to calm down I answered, “Back on Earth, fans of the show saw how possessive Gilda was of you. Everyone guessed you two use to date, but because in the show Gilda was female, a lot of people think you’re lesbian.” I laughed even harder than before; Dash’s face was priceless.

“What?!” she said. “That’s ridiculous. I am not into mares!”

“Hey, don’t be mad at me, I didn’t make the show, although I can see you going for Applejack.” It felt like my side was going to burst open.

“What?!” she said. “I’m not a filly-fooler!” She was getting mad now.

“I don’t know. You are rather butch. Oh god, I can’t breath!”

“Grrrr, fine. You want proof…” She flew straight up to my face and planted her lips on mine. She held it for several seconds before finally releasing it.

She grinned and said, “Still think I’m gay?”

“Shu bu hum fod uk ha tastes like skittles...” My brain crashed.

It took several minutes for my brain to reboot. Dash was laughing, and seemed to have been for quite some time, so I decided to turn the tables on her.

“Wow, Rainbow Dash, I didn’t know you thought of me like that,” I said being as convincing as I could, and it worked.

“What? No, no, that was just to prove a point! I didn’t mean it like that, honest,” she said waving her hooves in front of her.

“Oh.” I put on a fake pout. “I see, I guess I’ll never find my special someone.” God, it was hard not to start laughing again. I was laying it on thick.

“Oh, geez, I’m sorry. If I knew you’d take it like that I wouldn’t have kissed you.” A little snicker escaped me and she noticed. “...Are you laughing?” That opened the flood gate. My reply was drowned out by my convulsing mirth. I was on my back turning blue. “You flank hole! I thought I really upset you.”

I finally pulled myself together and said, “I know.” I struggled to my hooves and gave her a friendly one foreleg hug. “Thanks for being so concerned for me. You’re a good friend, Dash.”

We walked a bit more in relative silence. Dash seemed to still be a bit embarrassed about my joke, so I figured I’d get her mind on something else. “So why did you and Gil break up?”

“He was a spy,” she said bluntly.

“Pardon?” Seriously?

“He was a spy for the Griffin Republic. I was just part of his cover,” she said. “It was messed up. I mean, I was just sitting in class one day when the Royal Guard busted in and tackled me, put hoof-cuffs on me and dragged me off to the Canterlot dungeons.

“They interrogated me for a month. They wanted to know where he was, what he wanted, why I was helping him... After I got out, everypony avoided me and my teachers kept failing me for everything. That's why I dropped out and moved here.”

“Holy shit!” was all I could say.

“Tell me about it. That's why I have some trouble trusting ponies I just met... and tend to accuse them of being spies. I just don't want to go through that again.”

It was funny. I asked about Gil to cheer her up and it only managed to bring the mood even lower. I decided to try again, this time talking about the funnier moments of the show, like Twilight stalking Pinkie and trying to study her. Thankfully, that got a laugh out of her.

We walked on some more as told her a bit more about the show. Turns out there are quite a few things that the show got wrong. Nothing major, just a few details. For example, Twilight didn’t outrun the hydra at Froggy Bottom Bog, she dropped a boulder on it, the diamond dogs actually whipped Rarity with a whip, Spike ate a pony when he grew out of control, and Fluttershy’s ‘stare’ gave the cockatrice a heart attack and killed it (which is why she doesn’t like using it). I guessed that people on Earth subconsciously caught ‘glimpses’ of other worlds through dreams or something and thought it was their imagination. There’s not enough evidence to say how they did it, but Twilight likes my theory.

“So...” the pegasus began, “what was your world like?”

I had to ponder that for a moment. “You remember what I told you about ‘true chaos’ right? Earth is a prime example of that concept. There are terrible things about Earth. We have war, famine, and hatred everywhere. At any given moment, there is someone killing someone else. People lie, cheat, steal, kill, destroy, it doesn’t matter to them.

“But for every evil person there is one who will feed, clothe, and shelter someone they don't even know. There are people who will travel across the world just to help people from other countries recover from natural disasters. There are even people who are willing to give their own lives to stop evil people from hurting others.”

“It sounds like a confusing place,” Dash said. “How do you know if you should trust a person or not?”

“You don’t,” I said. “You either give them a chance or you don’t. If you do, they might betray you, but if you don't you might miss out on the best and most loyal friend you would ever have. It is kind of confusing.”

“Do you miss it?”

I stopped in my tracks at that. That’s a question I had been hoping to avoid. I mean, yeah, I missed it a bit, but do I miss it enough to want to go back? If I do, can I go back? What if I want to, but can’t?

Rainbow noticed my discomfort and said, “Hey, you don’t have to answer if you don’t want to. I should have figured it’s a touchy subject.”

“That’s alright. I do, but I don’t know if I want to go back,” I finally answered with the truth.

“Really? What about friends and family?” she asked me.

“I don’t have many friends, and my family is the only reason I’m thinking about going back. If I had a way to contact them I would be happy, but that’s just not in the cards right now. I’m trying not to think about it.”

“Oh, sorry,” she said.

I decided to change the subject. “So, when is my ‘Welcome to Ponyville’ Pinkie Pie party?”

Dash giggled. “You know way too much about us, you know that?”

“I know.”

“SURPRISE!!!” The library came alive the second I walked in and immediately my vision was filled with pink.

“Were you surprised I bet you weren’t with how much you already know about us you probably knew I was going to throw a party for you but maybe you didn’t know when or where did that surprise you no probably not maybe I should have had it outside somewhere that I knew you would be like in front of the library in the morning so when you leave for the day I could be likeSURPRISEthereandthenyouwouldbeshockedanditreallywouldbeasurprisepartybecauseyouwouldn’thaveexpectedit!” She sucked in a massive gulp of air while, somehow, remaining conscious.

“Pinkie is Pinkie,” Twilight said seeing the look on my face.

“The bad thing is, I knew what to expect and it still didn’t prepare me for the real deal,” I said.

“I’d still like to know how you know so much about us,” she said.

“I already told you how. It’s not my fault you don’t believe me,” I said.

“I believe you,” Pinkie said popping up beside me.

“Pinkie, don’t encourage him. He’ll never get better if ya talk like that,” AJ joined in.

“Well, who’s to say he needs to get better?” Rainbow Dash must have been eager to earn back those lost cool points. “Maybe he is from another world.”

“Does it really matter?” Rarity said. “If he is just ill, we will help him get better. If he is from another world, we’ll help him get home. Until we can do one or the other he’s here as he is.”

“What do you say, Fluttershy?” The pegasus in question squeaked at the sudden attention. “You want to break the tie?” I asked. “I don’t care if you think I’m crazy, too. Honestly, it’s no big deal. Hell, I’d think I were crazy if I were y'all.”

“Well, um,” -she’s so adorable when she’s shy, which is always- “Twilight knows about these things better than me, so, um, I’m sorry, but I agree with Twilight. Eep!” She recoiled as if she thought I would be mad.

“Cool, now I know who I have to convince. Thanks for being honest with me, Fluttershy. A real friend always says what they feel they must.

“Now, let us commence operation ‘par-tay’. Do ponies have alcohol?”

“Ya bet yer stripes we do.” Applejack pulled out several bottles full of clear liquid. “This here is some a’ Granny Smith’s finest.”

“Is that what I think it is?” I had to ask. Though I mean, if a country pony pulls out bottles of clear booze with no label, what else could it be?

“Apple family moonshine, what else?” From some unknown location, a beam of light shone on the bottles and a chorus of angels started singing ‘hallelujah’. “What in tarnation? Where’s that music comin’ from?” Yeah, I was serious about the music, it was weird, but just like that it stopped and the light faded.

AJ shrugged it off. “Now, this stuff is mighty potent,” she warned me.

“Don’t worry about me, I’m a country boy myself,” I said.

“That explains the little bit of an accent,” Dash said.

She poured me a glass and handed it to me. In most fics, pony alcohol is weak as water. This is a lie. This was some of the best stuff I’d ever had, and I downed it in a gulp.

Applejack stared at me with her jaw hanging and her eyes wide. “Ah ain’t never seen anypony ‘cept Granny take it like that.”

“That’s the good shit, right there! I got a pretty good buzz off that one,” I said as my head instantly lightened.

I saw my pegasus friend’s eyes narrow challengingly. “If he can do it, I can too,” Rainbow Dash said as she poured herself a glass and downed it. What followed was something that I will remember for the rest of my life.

Rainbow Dash froze. I mean like, statue froze. She stayed like that for about three seconds before a huge drunken grin plastered her face.

She looked at the glass and said, “Maybe I sshulddn’t haf done tthat. Hokay, thash my li… limit.” She set down her glass and fell towards Applejack. “Hey guesh what. In hish world they think we’re buckin’” She gave a drunken giggle and AJ leveled a bemused expression at me.

“Yeah, it’s true.” My buzz was just at that ‘fuck it’ point. “With the way you two act around each other, everyone thinks ya’ll got the hots fer each other.”

“Really…” AJ’s bemused look turned into a glare, but again, the ‘fuck it’ prevented me from caring.

“But Ahh proved him wong. Yoo should, too. It’sh funny,” Dash slurred.

“And how’d ya do that,” AJ asked, turning to Rainbow, her gaze becoming suspicious.

“Ah kisshed ‘im.” All eyes were suddenly wide and on me.

My ‘fuck it’ just failed.

Chapter 26: A Happy Ending to a Perfect Beginning

August 15,

Light.

Fucking light.

I was forced to consciousness by that damn orb of Celestia's.

“Oh,” I heard groaning across from me, “Is this what I put ponies through every morning?”

“Morning, sunshine.” I said to the complaining alicorn, “Be happy you woke up at all. We should both be dead right now.”

“When I said I trusted you with my life I didn't think you would actually try to get me killed.” said Celestia as she sat her bed up. I did the same.

It was weird seeing her bandaged up like that. Her now pink mane was tied back out of her face. She said it would be a couple of days before her magic fully returned. At least hers would.

It turned out that searing pain in my head was my magic burning away. Now my fusion magic is gone, never to return. My chaos magic will recover some but it'll never be even a tenth of what it was.

My loss was bad but not as bad as our other room mate. We all woke up two days earlier, but Dash had yet to say anything. She hardly even looked at us. It made me cry to see her broken like that. Flying was her whole life and now... she cried last night. She thought I was asleep but I heard her cry for three hours. It broke my heart.

I looked over at Celestia and saw she had the same train of thought as me. It was a depressing sight. Celestia's mane, the bandages, the tears, even her slight glow was gone, Dash giving up on life. It tore me apart. The good guys are suppose to get a happy ending, but reality is a bitch.

This was going to be the first day we were allowed visitors. Luna ordered that we be allowed to rest undisturbed so we haven't seen anyone but each other since we woke up.

“So, Cely, how much you want to bet Twilight yells 'mommy!' and glomps you despite you being hurt?” I said

“I taught her better than that.” she thought for a moment, “How about if she doesn't you have to give me a hoof massage.”

“And if she does you have to raise the moon when you recover and spell out 'Shiro is awesome' in the stars right below the moon.” I said and stuck out my paw. We were too far away so we just went shock the air at each other.

After another hour, “MOMMY!” *glomp*. Ah, victory, how sweet you are.

Celestia glared at me, “I missed you to, Twilight, but you should know better then to just on an injured pony.”

“Oh, sorry.” she saw my smug grin and Celestia's glare, “Did I miss something? Are you two fighting?”

“She's just mad cause she lost a bet.” I said.

“What bet?” Twilight asked.

“You'll see in a couple nights. You like star gazing right?” I said.

Jynx had come in right behind Twilight and was comforting her little sister. Dash finally spoke to Jynx. I was glad she had someone who understood what she was going through. Both of them lost what made their kind special.

“Will you really?” RD spoke loud enough for me to hear for the first time.

“I'll find a way. I’m not sure how, but I’ll do everything in my power to give you your wings back.” Jynx said.

“But what if you can't?” asked the crippled pegasus.

I got out of bed and walked over beside Jynx.

“Really, Skittles?” I said, “She made a friggin gundam!” Twilight gave the nurse a letter the day before to give Celestia describing what happened, “Do think a pair of wings would be difficult for her. The only hard part would be making them cool enough for Equestria's second most awesome pony.”

“Whadya mean 'second', bub?” she said, “Who's more awesome then me?”

I put a paw around my fiance, “This bad ass filly here. Even you gotta admit that gundam is pretty sweet.”

“Death Scythe is better.” said the moon princess as she came into the room.

“Thank you.” Dash said.

“How did you do it, sister, and for a thousand years?” Luna had been raising and lowering both celestial bodies in her sisters absence.

Celestia laughed, “Why do you think I’m so strong now?”

The others came after a bit and told everyone what they were doing. AJ told us how she Big Mac and Mephisto fought off the demons in town. Rarity told how she and Pinkie helped get ponies out of town and to safety. She said one of the demons cut her mane with its claw and she blacked out. When Pinkie was asked what happened she went wide eyed and shrank into the corner shaking her head.

We all talked for several hours. Mainly about what happened in my absence. I didn't miss much but I still missed more than I wanted to. I was upset I missed Applebloom getting her cutie mark. Who would have guessed she was good at alchemy. All that time with Zecora was worth it I guess.

“So what do you plan on doing now?” Celestia asked me.

“With a kid on the way I’m going to need a better income, and the best way to do that is college. Plus I’ve always wanted to further my education.” I answered, “I'm not sure how I’d pay for it by I can figure something out.”

“I'm sure I can arrange a 'save Equestria from an evil god' scholarship.” Celestia said.

“Of course there is one thing more important than that.” I said and gave Jynx a passionate kiss, “I still have to marry the most awesome pony in Equestria. You girls know what to do right?”

“Come, darling, let me get your measurements.” Rarity said taking Jynx's hoof.

“I'm going to need you to take Dash's, too. I’ll need it to make a harness for er wings.” Jynx said.

Dash jumped out of bed quickly and followed her friend and sister. Thanks to Twilight's healing spell she was already healed enough to leave.

Finally everyone else was gone except Celestia and me.

“Shiro, I need to ask you something.” she said, “After we separated, I felt you pour all your energy into that last attack. How are you still alive?”

That was a question I had expected a while ago.

“Discord.” I said plainly, “Just as I hit Chronos he transferred some of his life force to me. He might have survived if he didn't, but he did anyway.”

“I guess he did redeem himself in the end.” Celestia's expression turned to one of solemn reverence, “I'll commission a new statue to commemorate your valor and his sacrifice. Its the least I can do.”

The two of us left the hospital and parted ways. We both had a lot to do.

August 16,

Jynx tightened the straps on the harness.

“OW!” Dash was trying to hold back tears, “It's too tight.”

“You don't want it flying off five hundred feet up do you?” Jynx responded.

“No, but couldn't it at least be a bit cooler. This thing makes me look like a turtle.” Rainbow Dash said.

A turtle buzzed up on a heli-pack and gave her an angry look.

“Oh, come on Tank, you know what I mean.” Dash said.

“It's only until I find something better. Alright.” Jynx finished adjusting everything, “To start it up you pull this around.”

She pulled a metal arm with a bit on it around and in front of Dash's mouth. A pair of wings extended from the sides and a whine came from the pack.

Jynx continued, “Always make sure nopony's behind you and squeeze the bit. The harder you squeeze the faster you go, got it?”

Rainbow grabbed the bit in her mouth, “God id.”

She squeezed the bit a little and the engine came to life. She narrowed her eyes and clamped down. Fire erupted from the back launching her strait into a tree. Jynx facehoofed.

“Maybe I need a helmet.” Dash said dizzily.

August 17,

Jynx and I rented a private car to Canterlot. With Dash living with us for the time being, we haven't had time alone since I got back... and four months is a long time. We both walked off the train with satisfied grins on our faces.

We found the hotel the Jynx's parents were staying at while their home was repaired. All things considered the damage wasn't all that bad.

Kitakaze answered the door, “Jynx, you're OK.” she hugged her daughter, “Shiro, I'm so glad you're back. Does this mean you're still going to get married.”

“That's what we're here for.” I said as Stone came in from out side.

“I thought that was you. Unless there's some other tiger my daughter hangs out with.” he seemed upset with me.

“Well, Stone, Kitakaze, We're here to tell you the wedding is in three days.” I said.

Kitakaze squealed with joy and hugged me tight, as in Pinkie tight. She released me be fore I passed out.

“I know what happened in Ponyville.” he said, “How do we know you won't go crazy again?”

“STONE!” Kitakaze scolded him.

“It OK, Kitakaze, its a valid question.” I said, “That happened because my magic was powerful enough to manifest my emotions. Now I have very little magic. Its nowhere near enough to cause that to happen again.”

“I also saw you fighting last week. Several attacks that you could have avoided, you took so they wouldn't hit the city.” he stared at me, I was honestly scared until he smiled, “I'll be proud to call you son.”

I threw myself at him in a hug, “Daddy!”

Jynx facehoofed.

August 18,

We stayed at the hotel that night, not because it was late but because I was expected to make an appearance at the unveiling of the statue garden's newest addition.

Celestia Stood on the right side with Luna on the left. A crowd had gathered with paparazzi at the front.

“Fillies and gentlecolts,” Celestia began, “As many of you know, Equestria was in grave danger last week when Chronos, the tyrant king of old, returned to conquer Equestria. He would have succeeded if not for the efforts of two brave souls.

“Shirotora faced Chronos with courage despite the fact that Chronos was far more powerful. He lost the vast majority of his magic ability in the process.” the unicorns in the crowd cringed at that.

Celestia continued, “And... Discord. Who gave his life to restrain Chronos, giving Shirotora the time needed to cast the spell that saved us all.”

With that she levitated the cloth revealing me with the fire ball in paw moments before I struck, and discord holding the evil alicorn. I was taken back by Discords face. Was that how he looked at the end? His eyes closed, a content smile on his face, and a tear in his eye. He was happy to give his life for Equestria.

On the pedestal was written in gold lettering;

Sic Semper Tyrannis

Thus always to tyrants.

August 19,

Pinkie Pie did what she does best, she threw a “the end of Equestria didn't happen” party. Of course she wanted to call it a “the end of Equestria didn't happen and Twilight's really a princess” party since Twilight planned to tell the town the truth.

We partied for a while before she took the microphone from Vinyl.

“Ahem, excuse me everypony. I have an announcement to make.” everyone went quiet when she spoke, “Um, I have a confession to make. I haven't been entirely honest with everypony.” there were murmurs in the crowd, “I've tried thinking of a good way to ease into it but couldn't, so I’m just going to say it. I’m not just Princess Celestia's student... I’m her daughter.”

Mayor Mare spoke up, “We know.”

Twilight jumped on the defensive, “I know it's hard to believe but its the... wait, what?”

The mayor laughed, “Everypony already knows, dear. What did you think a princess wouldn't be recognized? Well, I’ll admit we didn't know right away, but we eventually put the pieces together.”

Twilight was dumbstruck, “Why didn't anypony tell me!”

“We figured you were here because you wanted privacy and an escape from palace life, so we had a meeting while you were at the gala and decided to pretend we didn't know.” said the mayor

Twilight went from shocked to touched, “You did that for my sake? I-I don't know what to say.” Pinkie ran up and whispered something into Twilight's ear, “Heh, I guess that will work” she threw a hoof up and yelled, “LET'S PARTY!”

August 20,

I was nervous. My dream was coming true. I was getting married and I had a kid on the way. Applejack and Big Mac were helping me get my tux on.

“Calm down will ya.” said AJ, “Yer shakin' like Big Mac when Ah caught em lookin at a Play Colt.”

“Ah'd never been so terrified in mah life.” said the big guy.

I laughed, “Thanks, guys.” it helped me relax a bit, “You know what I just realized, this is the first time since last year I’ve worn pants.” the two ponies laughed.

“Did ya miss em?” AJ asked.

“No, It's just funny.” I said, “Where's my best pooch?”

Mephisto came out from the next room and gave a look that screamed 'are you serious?' I had to choke back a laugh. He had a sleeveless tux sans pants, and a azure bow tie to match my own. He looked ridiculous.

“You look great.” I lied through my teeth, “Come on, let's do this.”

It seemed like an instant and I was at the alter. Mephisto was by my side trying to resist an itch (I still wasn't use to him being almost as big as me). Then the music started, and the door opened.

Time stopped for me. It was like looking as an angel, a hoofed, pregnant angel.

Time slowly reverted back to normal as she approached the alter and stood beside me. Then Luna appeared.

She cleared her throat and began, “We are gathered here together to witness to the unity of Sir Shirotora, and Dr. Jynx Charm.”

The rest was a blur. My whole world was the beauty before me. Her magenta eyes, her soft smile. She was the most beautiful thing in the multiverse. I didn't realize I had missed everything Luna said until she got to the important part.

“Do you, Shirotora, take Jynx to be your wife. To love her, and hold her, to protect her, and comfort her, forever and ever?”

“I do.” never before had I said two little words with so much conviction.

“And do you, Jynx Charm, take Shiro to be your husband. To love him and hold him, to remain faithful to him and to support him in his endeavors, forever and ever?”

“I do.” never before had two little words brought me so much joy.

“Then as the princess of the night sky, and co-ruler of Equestria. We now pronounce you husband and wife. You ma... oh, you already are. You know you're suppose to wait until we say to kiss.”

...

“Are even listening to us?”

…

“That is a long kiss. Can you two even breath?”

…

“Fine ignore us. It's not like we are important.”

…

“You know what! Forget it! We are leaving.”

To be continued...

Important notice: this story is NOT finished. This is only the beginning. I’m going to be taking a break from the constant writing. I’ve written three stories back to back to back. I’ll be working on a few other stories but I won't be posting them for a while. Don't worry I love writing to much to stay away for too long.

How will Shiro cope with the loss of his magic? What will college be like for the heroic predator? Will his son be a foal of a cub? What will happen in the running of the leaves and on nightmare night? Will Rainbow Dash ever get her wings back? Why the hell did Trixie only get five seconds worth of time in the last chapter with absolutely no explanation whatsoever? Why is the crossover tag there? Will my clop ever get better?

The answer to these and more when I continue...

CHAOTIC HARMONYYYYYYYYyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy

Chapter 43: Welcoming a Celebrity

Been having trouble with my other stories, so I’m working on this again. I 'll be back on those as soon as I can get over my block, so I’m not sure how long these quicker updates are going to be happening. If I’m not over it by the time I get to the next arc, I’m going to put them back on the back burner and finish the arc.

June 24, 1005,

Jynx, and I looked down at Midnight. I was still confined to the couch. He seemed appropriately apologetic, but it wasn't going to save him.

He just finished telling us what happened. Why is that story so familiar? I had to admit I was impressed at how Midnight handled the cougars, but was still disappointed that he ditched Jet.

“There is a reason I had Jet go with you.” I said, “We don't know if all the ponies that want to hurt you are gone. What if they took you? I’m too weak right now. I wouldn't be able to save you.”

I really shouldn't have been getting myself worked up. I was starting to get light headed, and was swaying in my seat. Jynx noticed and took my paw in her hoof while rubbing under my shoulder like I like so much.

“Relax, honey, take a breath.” she said into my ear.

Her attention was starting to make me sleepy. I berated myself for always being so damn tired.

“Oh, before I fall asleep here.” I said, “Did you ask Applebloom if there's anything she could do to make that blood potion taste a little better?”

He chuckled a little, “She said she doesn't know any way but Zecora probably does and that she'll ask tomorrow.”

“Thank ya kind...Zzzzz”

June 26, 1005,

I could finally walk again... kinda... with a walker... god it's embarrassing. Even then I could only walk a little ways before I got dizzy. Any real distance and I had to be pushed in a wheel chair. I could barely even use the bathroom on my own. I hated being helpless.

A perfect example of my helplessness was presented here. Jynx was pushing me to Twilight's library. I was wrapped up in a blanket since I was cold. It was like 80 degrees out here yet I was shivering.

Twilight had a couple things she wanted us to come over for. I was already in a foul mood so I wasn't looking forward to what ever she wanted. I figured it was something simple, but she had to find a reason to get us to come over.

When we made it to Twilight's Jynx knocked. A couple of minutes later Spike answered the door.

“What's up, Shiro.” said the little guy.

“I'm cold, I'm cranky, I’m tired, and I’m helpless.” I said.

“So, bad day I take it.” the dragon had a way with reading the subtleties.

“Nope, it's been peachy.” I said sarcastically.

“OK, OK ya baby.” he said, “Twilight, Jynx and the pussy are here.”

I gave him a look that said “I will wound you greatly”. He didn't buy it. I didn't blame him. In my state even he could kick my ass.

“Spike!” called Twilight, “Watch your mouth.”

“What?” he said trying to sound innocent, “What's wrong with pussy cats?”

Twilight came down the stairs glaring at her assistant, “You're not fooling anypony, young dragon. For that you can scrub the bathroom.”

“Wha... fine” he stormed off.

“I don't know what's wrong with him.” said my alicorn friend, “He's been acting like this for weeks.”

“He's just growing up.” Jynx said, “It'll pass. So what did you want to talk about.”

“Oh right.” the purple pony ran back up the stairs for a few seconds before coming back down with a small box, “for this.” she opened the box to reveal a silver ring with a black onyx stone set into it.

“Twilight,” I began, “I'm flattered and all but I’m already married. Plus I thought you and Waya were working out well.”

“Shut up.” she said rolling her eyes with a smirk, “I was able to finish it thanks to a sample of you blood I got while you were being treated.”

“Good to see some of that went to a good cause.” I said, “What's the cause?”

Twilight beamed, “This little thing is my very first element... kinda... OK not really but I made it with the same process. I won't be able to make an actual element until after my Ascension, but this is close enough. The magic isn't permanent but it'll last about 150 years.

“This will suppress the black beast, while at the same time letting you let it out however much of it you want. Just focus on a percentage and activate it like and artifact. At anything over 60% it'll automatically reset after 30 minutes. Remember, though, you'll still steadily loose control the more you use.”

“So now I can chose to become a psychotic killer.” I said, “Nice, I’m sure I’ll use it.” Not.

“Wow, you are cranky.” Twilight said.

I sighed, “I'm sorry, Twi. This is all just very hard for me. I’m use to being self sufficient.”

“I understand.” she said, “Now for the other reason I called you here. I was researching that spear you found. Jetaga said it was one of the divine elements. Guess who's?”

“Considering it's a bladed spear... Osiris maybe, or maybe Baulder... tell me it's not Chronos'.”

“Nope but you're close.” she said, “It's Gaea's.”

That was a hell of a shock. Gaea, the goddess of life, peace, and creation, making a weapon? I couldn't believe it.

“You're joking right?” I asked.

“I know right!” she said excitedly, “I couldn't believe it either. I mean, Gaea of all the gods is one of the most opposed to violence, yet she makes a weapon. Why? Something else I found in my research. Her elements are linked. Having both of them increases the potency of the other. That means your amulet will put out more magic than before.”

That was some good news for a change. More magic means more fun, but I still had one question.

“I'm guessing you're wondering what the spear does.” damn she's good, “Well it's call “Wind Bound” for a reason... it lets you fly. Isn't that neat! Plus you don't even need the spear on you to do it. If you have the amulet on you can use the flight of the spear, only at half power. Vice versa you can use the amulet's magic absorbing and channeling with just the spear at half power.”

“Awesome, I'll be able to fly when I’m well enough.” I said.

“That's actually another thing I wanted to talk to you about.” she said, “I went to Zecora's for tea this morning and she gave me something for you.”

“Really?” I asked, “Why didn't you drop it off on you're way back. You pass our house anyway.”

“Because this potion requires a little help.” she said, “You drink this while I cast a certain spell and it'll speed the healing process five days.”

“The doc said I’ll be able to start doing physical work again in five days.” I said a little more than excited.

“There's two problems, though.” said the princess, “It tastes even worse than the other potion, and it's painful.”

“Both are temporary, let's do it.” I said without a second thought.

“I figured you'd say that.” she pulled out a vial with a weird looking liquid in it and floated it to me, “Drink this.”

I followed her orders as she wrapped me in an aura of magic. Instantly I felt why she said it was going to be painful. It felt like liquid hot metal was being pumped through my veins. I hit the floor in spasms of pain. I barely even registered the hooves that wrapped around me, comforting me. It helped to know that I had someone there for me.

It felt like hours before the pain started to subside, but pain does that to ya. It makes time slow just so you can spend spend more time with it. It's friendly like that.

As the pain faded so did the aura surrounding me. I looked up at Twilight and saw a layer of sweat.

“What was that?” I struggled to say.

“The potion forces itself into your blood stream and duplicates the blood it finds.” she said, “The spell is to keep your veins from exploding.”

“Ha, so that's why you didn't say before.” I laughed.

I tried to get up with Jynx's help. I was shaky from the pain but I felt stronger already. It had to have worked. I smiled and made my way to the couch and sat down again. Jynx flew into my arms with ters in her eyes.

“Why do you have to hurt yourself like that?” she said.

“I'd rather have a lot of pain all at once than a little pain for a long time. By this time tomorrow I’ll be fine and I won't have the pain I would have. That's why.” I leaned in to whisper in her ear, “and by this time tomorrow I can rut you till I’m pushing you in the chair.”

“Ooo,” she got a big grin, “On second thought, that was a good idea.”

She pressed her lips against mine in a deep kiss.

“Yeah, I’m still right here you know.” Twilight said, a little annoyed.

“Then leave.” I said out of the corner of my mouth, still kissing my wife.

“I don't think so.” she said all indignant, “I'm not leaving.”

Jynx broke the kiss and gave Twilight a seductive look, “Kinky. I never took you for a pony that liked to watch, but if you want to.”

“Oh, maybe she can join in.” I added.

Twilight went from purple to red in ten seconds flat, “What! No! You can go to your own house for that.”

We couldn't hold it anymore. Jynx and I broke out laughing. Twilight was so easy to troll.

“We're messing with you, Twi.” Jynx said.

“Wait, we were?” I said feigning disappointment.

I was rewarded for my humor with a playful hoof to the back of the head. Sure enough, hooves still hurt.

“Speaking of unadulterated, hardcore sex.” I said, “How are you and Waya doing?”

If looks could kill, the one I got would have erased my bloodline from history.

“We're doing fine thank you.” Twilight said, “Waya is a real gentlecolt.”

“I hope so.” I said, “I'd hate to have to draw and quarter him. After all you are one of my best friends, right.”

She smiled, “And even though you make me want to fling you into the farthest reaches of space sometimes, you're one of mine too.”

Of course since we were having a nice moment, it had to be interrupted. The door flung open and in bounced, hovered, and walked Pinkie, Dash, and Flutt... not-Fluttershy. It was a yellow pegasus that looked a lot like my bashful friend, but had slitted eyes and leathery wings.

“There you are Shiro.” Dash said, “This mare was looking for you. Uh, I didn't catch your name.”

“I didn't give it.” said the new pony.

I sniffed the air, my predators senses going to work. There was a familiar smell to her. The only time I ever smelled it was...

“Hello Shiro.” she said, “I decided to take your advice and meet my little Kataya's friends.”

I smiled as that summed it up perfectly, “No lac ser han, Laalia.”

All four mares' eyes widened to the size of large watermelons.

“Did you say, “Laalia”?” Dash asked.

“That's right.” I said, “Meet the elusive dragon seer, grandmother to Fluttershy, and master of the Derat Tagal, Laalia.”

“And you must be Twilight Sparkle, and Jynx. Kataya has told me much about you two. As well as you Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie.”

“Well, no lack of sure ham to you too.” said Pinkie beaming.

Laalia gave a chuckle at the lovable pink pony. She took Pinkies offered hoof and shook it.

“No lac neviin, Laalia Enuta Tagal.” Twilight gave the same greeting I gave when I first met the dragon.

“No lac neviin, Twilight Sparkle, Magic barer, Moon Savior, Mind Guide, Undeceiveable.” Laalia used the honorifics Twilight earned from her part in the Nightmare Moon, Discord, and changeling incidents.

“No lac neviin, Laalia Enuta Tagal” Jynx said.

“No lac ser han, Jynx,Crystal Mage, Void Lord Slayer.” Jynx blushed at the titles the seer gave her.

“Uh, what they said.” Dash said sheepishly.

“No lac ser han, Rainbow Dash, Loyalty Barer, Sky Shatter.” Laalia returned.

“No lac ser han, Pinkie Pie, Laughter Barer, Light Bringer.” Laalia said. The second title coming from a Diamond Dog that had lost his son. Pinkie helped him to smile again.

“Well, No lack of sure ham to you too, Laalia... uhh” Pinkie leaned over to me, “What was that other part?”

I chuckled, “Enuta Tagal.”

“Oh” she said and turned back to the disguised dragon, “Laalia, who knew'ta tag all.” she leaned back over to me, “What does that mean?”

“Ah,” said Laalia, “here comes the one I wanted to see.”

We looked at her confused for a bit. Then the door swung open again.

“Hi dad,” Midnight said coming inside, “How are you feeling?”

“I'm feeling a lot better now.” I answered.

Phoenix and Applebloom came in shortly after.

“Did the potion work?” Applebloom asked.

“I think.” I said, “I'm still recovering from the side effects.”

“Yeah, Ah was wonderin' if'n it was gonna be too painful fer ya.” said the young alchemist, “Ah guess Ah fergot who I was worryin' about.”

“Yeah, no potion can beat my dad.” Midnight said, “He beat an army to save me after all.”

“No lac ser han, Midnight Star, Forest Kin. I am Laalia” said Laalia.

Midnight looked over at her confused at first before remembering his maners, “Hello, Ms. Laalia. It's a pleasure to meet you.”

“I heard of the incident with the cougars and timber wolves.” she said, “I would like to speak to you about that.”

I was about to ask how she knew what happened but I caught myself. It's not to hard to guess how a seer knew what happened.

“There are a couple of things you must know.” Laalia said, “One is that you can speak to animals. This is how you were able to understand the cougars.”

“So that's what happened,” Applebloom said, “When he said they spoke I thought they just whispered to him or somethin'.”

“The other is the nature and origin of the timber wolves.” said the yellow not-pegasus, “Are you familiar with the origin of this tree?”

“It was made by a druid like me.” Midnight said with a smile.

“That's right, but do you know why?” Laalia saw the confusion on the colt's face, “This use to be a refuge. It was meant to safe guard the druids if they were in danger. That, though, posed a problem. What if whoever was trying to hurt them found them here?

“To solve this dilemma they made protectors, creatures that do not tire or feel fear. They made timber wolves. The druids willed them from this very tree originally. They came to your aid because you called them. Do you remember exactly what you said.”

“Yeah it was, um, ya-to nah salii.” said my son, “What does it mean?”

“It is Equinoh for, “someone help me”.” Laalia said, “Equinoh is the language of the druids. As such when the timber wolves heard the language, they knew you for what you were, and came to do their new master bidding.”

“Does that mean timber wolves will obey me?” Midnight asked.

“Yes. Now, I do have more to teach you but I haven't eaten all day.” said Laalia.

“Does Fluttershy know you're here?” I asked.

“Not yet.” she answered.

“Then come over for dinner.” I said, “Fluttershy's coming too, and It would nice to surprise her.”

“That sounds like a fine proposition” said Laalia.

“So dad,” Midnight said in an overly casual tone, “Would you be mad if I told a timber wolf to chase Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon around town?”

I laughed, “Nope... but I’d still have to punish you.”

“Darn.”

*****************************************************

Should I do more clop scenes?

Soon to be Q&A

What's up bronies and pegasisters. Shirotora here, defender of Equestria, slayer of evil gods, maker of bad puns. I bring you news from the land of ponies. I got together with the guys and gals and we decided to do something nice for all of you. Using the science of chaos (HA!), we're going to be doing a little Q&A for you. Lulu even put a call in to her uncle Balder and he agreed to let some of the ponies (and non-ponies) that died during this story back among the living for the day to answer questions as well, even the not so nice ones like Chronos (though he's going to be bound up like a hooker in Amsterdam). You can ask any of us anything you want, even Snow and Blaze (My daughter and Dash's son in case you forgot), even though they were only in the epilogue.

If you want to ask a question just PM it to my counterpart here along with who it's directed to. After we get enough, we'll start the interviews and post it as soon as it's done.

Farewell Mephisto

Mephisto Henness, 2011-2014

Life is a strange thing. In an instant, you can find someone you love, someone you hate, or even yourself losing that life. Mephisto was a goofy dog. He was a big, clumsy dufus, but he was my best friend. He was always there, ready to pounce on me whenever I came home from work, or the store, or even just to check the mail. I love him with all my heart, and pray that wherever he is, he's happy and making new friends. Who knows, maybe one day I'll see him again.

Rest in peace, little buddy.